Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Thorne peeked down into the kitchen from one of the shelves. She was always told it was dangerous to watch like this, but it was just so interesting to watch the humans bustling about the kitchen making all of the food for the people just outside.
If she was lucky, something would get returned or dropped that she could go and get, but that didn't always happen.

Today seemed odd. The bustle was a little more rushed and frantic. They were anxious about something. Something about some critic? She wasn't really sure what that was, but she noticed that one plate in particular was being given extra attention. Curiosity got the better of her, and she snuck closer to the edge to get a peek. Whoever it was for, they were making it prettier than usual.
One of the rushing chefs bumped the shelf she was hiding in, making her stumble out and land right on the plate.

"Jeremy! Watch it! And hurry up, we can't keep him waiting!"

"Y-yes, chef! Sorry, chef!" The boy named Jeremy quickly placed a dome lid over the dish without looking, trapping Thorne inside. She covered her mouth to keep from making a sound as she leaned against the very edge. The lid was held tight so she couldn't just lift it and slip out. She was so screwed.

Humbert is looking at the wine that he plays with before taking a sip once again as he waits for the next plate to come. Despite his gentle, soft, and zen look, he is nothing human.
To start with his stomach. He is always hungry and when foods finally get there, he digests it so quickly that he can't even enjoy the sensation of being full for long...
He sighs before he empties his glass in one go. Well at last he is happy to have followed the advice of Raymond, being a critic truly benefits him and his appetite. Visiting restaurants all-day, making the humans run and stress them while he waits tranquil, seated as people bring him food. He purred at. The human world may be in a sad state but this is a paradise for him~ Though the waiter is taking his time as he feels the minute flying by... he brightens when Jeremy enters the private table he reversed with the main course.

Jeremy apologized for the wait before placing the dish on his table.
"Is there anything else I can get you, sir?" He offered the critic a refill on his drink. If there was nothing else, he'd leave. The critic had a strange rule about how he ate and critiqued the food, but nobody dared to go against it.

Under the lid, Thorne was internally panicking. There was nowhere to hide. She'd tried to do that thing like in those movies where she could somehow cling to the underside of the lid, but her hands had slipped too many times to risk going for it. She was trapped and even worse, the plate was already at someone's table. Any minute now she knew the lid would be lifted up and she'd be seen. Hiding in the food was stupid and she didn't dare touch it any more than she already had from falling. Whatever sauce was on the dish had soaked her clothes. There was nowhere to hide and unless she was lucky, whoever it was would see her as soon as they lifted the lid. She only hoped she'd have enough of an opening to run and risk jumping from the table to escape.

He accepts the refill and sends away the boy. Licking his lips at the aroma of the dish, he lifts the lid.
His disguise as a human is far from perfect. His eyes were always the problem. That's why they are almost closed all the time. But the surprise on his plate makes him open his black eyes wide open, his amber slip pupil light up.
A primal sensation rumbles deep within at the sight of the small living creature on his plate. He swallows the sudden excess of saliva.
Never he was so glad to make his table a private one.

Before the little borrower could make a run for it, she was frozen stiff in shock at the man who's plate she had the misfortune of falling on.
He looked entirely human, except for his eyes. Those pitch black eyes with amber slits had her frozen in place. The hungry look on his face as he stared at her didn't help either as her pointed ears dropped back. Her tail was puffed up in fear as she sat at the very edge of the plate, trembling and staring up with wide eyes. It was clear she wasn't supposed to be there. Thorne couldn't move, only stare at the....human? Staring at her. He clearly wasn't human, but she was too terrified to dwell on that.

Her fear only makes her more appetizing as he has to swallow his drool once again. But as he saw she didn't make a run, he hummed as picked up his fork and knife. He starts to eat the dish, using the knife to push her more in the center and not allowing her to leave at all, no matter how many times she tries. After all, he is a well-educated demon, he has to eat everything on his plate~ And so he starts eating at his pace, enjoying the taste of the dish.

Thorne squeaked as she was nudged further onto the plate with his knife. She flinched and pulled her arms closer to her, as well as her tail.
Whatever he was, it was clear what he planned to do. When she tried to scramble off his plate and escape, she was just moved right back onto it. Even when she waited to hope he was too distracted or not looking, she was just moved right back.
Eventually she stopped trying and sat there, trembling and trying to stay as far away from his fork and knife as she could. She flinched whenever the knife clinked against the plate. She didn't dare look up at him as he ate. The little borrower didn't want to watch him eat any more than she had to.

It was a nice addition to the menu though it is evident that she isn't part of it. More and more the dish disappears behind his lips as she tries but does not succeed to leave his plate. But with all her attempts she got more sauce on her but at one point she stopped to escape and refused to look at him. But in the end, she was the only one left on his plate.
He licks his lips and takes a sip of the wine to wash off whatever food left in his mouth and tries to push her on his fork with the help of the knife, mindful to not hurt her. He raises her on her fork up to his face and observes her one last time.

As the last bite of food was removed from the plate she started to shake even more. A small part of her hoped he'd be done and let her leave, but she doubted it. That was only confirmed as the fork was placed beside her and his knife nudged her onto it.
She made one last attempt to escape and avoid the knife while also avoiding the fork, but it was no use and eventually she was nudged onto it anyway. Thorne clung to the utensil as best she could, but the sauce made her grip slippery as she stared up at the face of the man about to eat her.
She was shaking on the fork and whimpering by now, tail firmly tucked between her legs and pointed ears low.

"P-please..." Her voice was small and shaky, barely louder than a squeak.

His stern face softened at the sound of her voice. He sighs as his softly spoken voices resound:
"I'm getting soft..." he mumbles out, his tone saying he is disgruntled about his sudden change of mind before he puts her in his maw.
At her taste he starts purring at how delicious she is, the sauce makes her savor more dominant. He rolls her around, still mindful to not hurt her on his teeth, who are sharper than humans.

Thorne was a little surprised by the change in expression and his tone of voice, only to yelp as she was placed into his mouth anyway. She struggled and squirmed as she was rolled around and tasted. She could hear and feel his purring as he moved her around. Anytime she got too close to his teeth she'd squeak and try to move away from them, only to get pushed around even more.
It was hot inside his maw and she could smell some of the wine he'd just drank before her. She whimpered and knew she couldn't get out but still she struggled.

After some good tasting, he cannot be but thinks that he should put some pepper on her before he put her in his mouth but he was still pleased with her flavor.
Once the sauce was finally drained away he pushed her to his throat, ready to swallow her whole.

She continued to squirm and struggle up until the tasting seemed to stop. Her blood felt cold as that could only mean one thing. On the bright side he didn't chew, but she knew what came next anyway.
"N-no...no no no-!" She was cut off when he did finally swallow, sending her down and pinning her arms to her side within his throat. Any other squeaks or sounds were muffled, but still she squirmed. Somehow, she managed to turn herself around in his throat and push out against the squeezing walls, stopping her in place for the time being. It gave her a moment to breathe, her heartbeat pounding in her ears even as she could feel his beating around her.

" Glk-!" he almost chokes out in surprise as she manages to stop her descent.
He sure has underestimated this one: she is way more feisty that he gives her credit for. And despite how well covered in saliva! He tries to get her down by gulping some more, his hand on his gorge.

Just swallowing didn't work. It nudged her lower a little bit but she only pushed out a little more and stopped it once more.
She was still shaking and still terrified, but she wasn't going anywhere without help. If she was going down then at least she wasn't going without a fight.

He grinds his teeth as he keeps repressing the coughing, not wanting to alert Jeremy or anyone. After all, if he can avoid getting into more trouble it would be great. But at this pace, he either coughs her up or someone will hear him soon. His jaw clenched as he took the bottle of wine and shot his head back as he early drank a full mouthful of the alcohol.

Thorne almost worried she might kill the guy if she stayed like that much longer. She debated between staying and letting herself slip down, but her choice was made for her as wine splashed down from above and washed her down with a muffled yelp.

After that she was nothing more than a squirming lump traveling down his throat.

He emptied the whole bottle just in case. He feels her squirm all the way down which encourages him to keep drinking. But he finishes the bottle just before she enters his first stomach.
As soon he senses his smaller stomach getting full of her and the wine, he lets out a sigh of relief which is replaced by a series of hiccups. Urg, really now?

The small borrower sputtered and coughed as she sat up in his stomach, looking around and pushing at the walls. She whined some more and continued squirming and pushing at his walls.
There didn't seem to be anything she could do to get out of here, but she didn't like the thought of just sitting still either. She kicked and pushed and continued her struggles even as he hiccuped from outside.

At her squirmings, he sulks in between hiccups. That will teach him to spare what he originally thought to be only food... Though maybe sitting in the wine must not be a pleasant experience... Better make more room for her.
Slowly but surely the wine goes to his second stomach which lets out a small growl.

He looks at the plate and there is still some sauce left. He grabs a bread and starts to finish his plate. As he completely finishes to clean the dish, Jeremy comes back to get the plate.

She made a scared noise as the wine drained from the stomach. From the sound of it, there was a second stomach below her. She grimaced, wondering what that meant for her up here in the first stomach. Not wanting to test her luck, she settled down. If she was lucky, maybe she could convince him to at least not send her down to the second stomach.
When the bread fell in with her she made a few displeased squeaks, but had stopped her struggling by now.

Jeremy returned to take the plate, which had been cleaned just like the last.
"I hope you enjoyed your meal. Is there anything else I can get you? I can bring back a dessert menu."

"hummm...just get a little assortment, please. (hic) I leave the chef to choose which dessert to put." he responds, his voice much more fruity, his hiccup not leaving for now.
He puts his hand on his first stomach, satisfied that she has settled down a bit.

Before Jeremy goes he says: "And say my appreciation for the chefs who cook this meal... I truly appreciate the surprise note in the last dish."

Jeremy nodded, clearly a little nervous. He turned to leave, but paused as Humbert stopped him. He looked confused, but nodded and assured him he'd get those out quickly before leaving.

Thorne grimaced at the bread pieces she was stuck with. She tried to push some of it off, but there was no getting rid of it while she was in the confines of his first stomach. Hearing that there was only more to come made her frown and slump inside.
Great, she was just a side dish to this guy's meal. Fantastic.

He leads back on the red divan as he waits for his sweets, his fat belly pressed again to the table. The only problem with the human world is that everything is a little narrow.
He pokes at her unconsciously as his hiccup finally started to die down a little

Thorne squirmed away from the poking. She tried to move away from where he poked at, moving to the other side of the stomach as best she could. She was stubbornly silent.

Jeremy came back with another covered plate. Inside was an assortment of desserts including some cheesecake, lava cake, ice cream, and a few others.
"Would you like some more wine, sir?"

"No that would be all." he answers and waits for the waiter to go.
He devoured those sweets with gusto, purring the whole time. This time the sweet goes directly to his second stomach.

The small borrower in his stomach yelps as she backs away again, watching the food slip past her to his second stomach while she stays in the first one. She wasn't sure what exactly this guy was doing or why he was keeping her there, but she felt it better to not question it for the time being. At least he hadn't told the staff about her...technically. She hadn't missed the comment about the surprise of his dish.

Once again, when he was finished, Jeremy returned to remove the plate and asked if there was anything else the man needed.

"that would be all. Just like usual you will see my critic in the gourmet journal." he answered and paid out the meal he had.
He looks at his watch, better get home. He doesn't want to miss supper that Alex will cook! He gets up and leaves the restaurant. He walks to the station. Why does he take the train when he can offer 5 luxurious cars to voyage with? Simply because he doesn't like cars. They are too narrow for him. That is why he always took the train and walked.

Jeremy nodded and thanked him for dining with them, bringing his check quickly and cleaning the table once he'd left.

Thorne grimaced and sulked in his stomach. She wasn't sure how the man ate so much, but then again he'd looked like a big guy and he apparently had at least two stomachs so...yeah.
She curled up as best she could, arms wrapped around her as she felt him get up and leave the restaurant. She wasn't sure where he was going, but she didn't think it mattered either.

The little borrower didn't see a way out and didn't expect to be able to see her home again.

Chapter Text

He hummed a song during his way back home not conscious that he took her apart from her home.
The train lulled him a bit but got down at his stop which was the last stop of the train. He looks again at his watch. Yup, he got time to change.
And maybe let the little creature out. If it wasn't for her little beating heart he would forget her with how silent she is.

She was quiet, but she also shifted every now and then from within his stomach. She still felt fine and nothing hurt, so that was good. He still felt like he was on the move so she waited.
When he got off the train, she'd had enough of just waiting in silence.

"What-..." Her voice cracked when she spoke. "What are you going to do with me?" She wasn't even sure he could hear her.

He hummed in response. "to be honest? I have no idea! Since you were on my plate I was considering you to be only food... Too bad I'm getting soft..." he mumbles out since they were alone. "How did you end up in my dish by the way? I'm pretty sure that the restaurant is a normal and chic place for humans to eat."

At the comment about humans she now knew for certain that this guy wasn't one.
She shifted awkwardly. "....I live there. Sometimes I watch the chefs while they cook." Thorne looked down at nothing in particular. "They were running around more frantically than normal so....I went to get a closer look. Next thing I know, I fell and landed on the plate that was going out to you. I....guess they were in too big a rush to notice I was there."
Her ears were still low as she huddled up inside his stomach, tears starting to well up in her eyes as she officially realized that even if she did get out somehow, there was no way for her to get back. She didn't know where he'd gone or how far away he was from her home at the restaurant and she was too small to make a long journey by herself.

He stays quiet this time as he senses she is getting emotional but still puts his hand over where she is. After a while, he finally says: "Well if that comforts you, you taste really good! Especially with that sauce."

She turned bright red and sniffled, wiping at her eyes. "I-I don't see how that would make me f-feel any better but....thanks? I-I guess?" Based on how Jeremy had treated him, she guesses he was this critic everyone had been so worried about. She wasn't sure what that was, but it seemed important. Maybe it was a good thing he'd liked how she tasted?

"....w-where are you going now?" She really hoped she wouldn't get more food dropped on her today.

He keeps the comment about the pepper part but relaxes as she didn't throw a fit at him.
"You are welcome and I'm getting home." he answers her honestly. He still has ten minutes to walk before getting there.

She wasn't quite sure if him going home was a good thing for her or a bad thing. At least they were having a pleasant conversation right now. That wasn't so bad.
"Ah." She fidgeted, moving around a little in his stomach. It was small and she had to curl up slightly inside it. "What-.....w-what's your name?"

He stopped in his tracks for a second. A second to think... If it would be good or not to give her his name. If he does, does that mean he no longer sees her as a potential snack?
...Well, it is not like she is a bad person. Many preys would and have insulted him, tried to harm him, or tried to get a deal out of him. So far, she didn't do any of that.
"Humbert. You can call me Humbert." he finally let out as he kept his walk.

Thorne flinched when she felt him stop. Had she done the wrong thing by asking for his name? She ducked her head and tried to make herself smaller until he finally spoke.
Ever so slightly, she relaxed, mouthing his name for a moment. Humbert. Despite being a scary humanoid who'd eaten her, she found she rather liked the way it sounded. Humbert. "I-I'm Thorne."

He hummed again in response. Thorne huh? That is quite an original name.
"I will get you out once I'm home and give you some food, is that okay for you?"

She lifted her head and accidentally bumped the roof of his stomach.
"W-what?" Wait, he was actually going to let her out? ....and feed her? Nobody had ever given her food before, not unless they were another borrower.
"....w-why?" She blurred out the question without thinking.

He chuckles at her question and sensation she just made. "Would you prefer staying here~?" he asks back as he pokes at her.

She fidgeted. "N-not really, n-no.....n-no offense." She pushed out a little bit at his stomach wall.

"Awww... You wound me!" he said dramatically but you hear that he meant it as a joke.
But they have arrived at the destination.
"I'm back!" he informs loudly anyone in the chalet as he takes off his shoes.

Although no one welcomes him back he knows that Kian and Ying are in their room. Alex is probably on his way back from school. And Raymond is...probably somewhere...
He goes to his own bedroom to put down his vest and all. Then to the bathroom where he starts to heave her out, a warm wet towel to receive her.

Thorne might normally have giggled at the joke, but she still felt unsure and tense around this guy. He was being nice but he'd still eaten her.
She fidgeted and tried to relax as he called out to whoever else he lived with. It made her wonder what the others were like. Was it his family? Maybe those roommates she heard some people had. Were the roommates human, or were they like him?
She fidgeted again but kept silent. He said he'd let her out and get her some food, but she still wasn't sure what was going to happen after all of this. Still, she waited until he coughed her back up. It felt weirder than being swallowed and to her surprise, she spat her out onto a warm wet towel. She...wasn't sure what she was expecting, but this definitely wasn't it.

He starts to gently rub her with the towel. But seeing her small frame in his big hands makes his primal instinct come back at full force. So he put her down in the sink as he opened the faucet in a gentle rhythm. And he put some distance so she can have some sort of privacy while he takes out his phone and looks at the critic he made today.

Thorne stayed mostly still at first when he rubbed at her with the towel. She closed one eye when he rubbed her face, then blinked when he stopped and put her down. It was...confusing. He'd been so terrifying earlier but now he was...nice? She wasn't sure how much of it was actually kindness or not, but she decided not to push her luck.

Clearly he wanted her to take a bath, so she started washing herself with her clothes still on. There was no way she'd be doing much more than that while he was there. At least the water was warm, so that was kind of nice too. Normally she had to wait until the restaurant closed or just settle for cold water.

When she felt like she was done she climbed out of the sink and turned the water off, wringing out her clothes over the sink so she didn't drip on the counter too much.

He was so focused on rereading his notes that he didn't see her climb out of the sink but he notices when the faucet goes quiet.
"Oh. Here." He gives her what seems to another towel but a lot more smaller and squarish.

But it was at this moment that a deep hungry rumbling resounds in the room.

She flinched when he moved his hand close to her again, moving back at first before she noticed the towel in his hand. Tentatively, she took it and mumbled a thank you before drying herself off.
As she was drying her hair she heard the growl and froze, peeking out from under the towel to look at him. Had that come from him? If it did...he'd just eaten, hadn't he?

Both hands are on his belly as if they are trying to cover the rumble that just happened. His face looks sheepish as his ears are red in embarrassment.
"I...will be right back..." he announces before he leaves the bathroom, walking fast to the kitchen.nLooking for anything to eat he first grabbed an apple that he gobbles whole as he keeps researching any food and puts it directly in his mouth.

She blinked in surprise again as he actually blushed and left the room. Whatever she'd expected him to act like after all of this, she hadn't expected any of this.
While she waited for him to get back she dried herself off and combed through her hair with her fingers.

Now that she wasn't at the restaurant she didn't have any of her things.

At this rate, she'd probably just have to find a new place. Question was, did she make that home here or did she leave and look for somewhere else?
Thorne frowned, turning and looking into the mirror at herself. Her hair and clothes were still damp from the water, but nothing too bad.
At least she didn't look like a drowned rat anymore, but her clothes had been stained from the sauce earlier. Whelp, looks like she'd need to make new clothes too.
She sighed, knowing that no matter what she picked, she'd have a lot to do.

He keeps stuffing himself for another minute, his first stomach full in reserve. Normally he uses the sweets in reserve to frequently drop in his second belly on his way home. But since he got Thorne inside, he has valued her comfort more than his hunger. Which explains why he is so hungry at the moment. Although he eats a lot, he was still feeling ravenous but still better than before.
But he doesn't want to leave the tiny alone for too long. Not sure how others will react to her...
He comes back to the door of the bathroom and softly knocks at the door to announce his arrival.

"Is everything okay?" he asks as he passes his head.

She was still deep in thought when he came back, turning to look as he knocked at the door.
"O-oh, I'm okay. Why?" She furrowed her brow at him a little. Why did he seem to care so much about whether she was okay or clean or any of this? She didn't understand him.

The towel he'd given her was now draped over the faucet in an attempt to help dry it. She was still a little damp herself, but there was nothing she could do for the time being.

Until she was able to figure out her next steps and do some borrowing again, she was stuck with what she had and whatever it was he planned to do.

Seeing she still clothed, he entered the room fully.
"You were a little... shocked just a moment ago." he answers, making a small pause to search for the right word. Back on his way home, when she cries a little and also when he gets her out of his gut she is also confused. But now he is curious.
"I have to say I'm surprised; you didn't try to run while I was somewhere else...why?"

Thorne paused herself. She...she didn't really know why. Like he said, this would have been the perfect time to run off and hide, find a way into the walls of this place so she could either make a home here or find a way to somewhere else. Sure he'd promised her some food, but that wasn't exactly incentive enough to keep her around.
"I-....I-I'm not really sure....you...." She pursed her lips a little. "I don't....really know what to make of you anymore and....I-I don't really know what to do either." Her tail flicked a little behind her before she avoided looking at him, looking guiltily down at her feet. "Speaking of choking....I-I'm sorry for choking you earlier...."

His eyes open in shock to her confession, not caring that he shows his eyes. She already knows he isn't human, no need to keep up the charade.
He softly laughs in disbelief. So curiosity has made her stay still? He is glad that he has changed his mind back then.

"That was a fair reaction, you don't need to apologize for that. Although I was impressed that you succeeded to stop your descent...even for a short moment." He honestly speaks before he adds " How about we get you something to eat? I know for sure people can think well with an empty stomach."

She blushed when he laughed, rubbing at her arm. He may not be upset about what she'd done, but she still felt a little bad. Even though he'd eaten her she hadn't wanted to nearly kill the guy.
Thorne looked back up at him when he mentioned food. She opens her mouth to say she's fine, then shuts it again. That would be a lie. She hadn't had much that day, and his offer of food was a nice gesture.
"I-....a-alright." She moved towards the edge of the counter to try looking for a safe way down.

He observes her a little as he sees she didn't ask for his help. Which doesn't surprise him. After all, he did eat her. And it would be preferable that he avoid touching or holding her too. Though it will be difficult to climb down since the only furnishings is a small cabinet under the sink... "Need some help to get down?" He still proposes, not taking any step closer yet.

Thorne looked up at him. In all honesty, she was mostly just used to doing things on her own. Granted, she'd had a set of tools that helped her, but she didn't have them with her anymore. When she'd fallen, her bag had gone missing. She assumed it must have fallen to the ground and been trampled in the kitchen by now. She'd need to make new things. "I-....y-yeah....I-I need help." She sighed in defeat. Admitting she needed help wasn't easy for her to do.

As she permits him to help her, he finally approaches her, opening his hand to get on. Pretty sure she will react badly if he tries to grab her so letting open his palm was safer for both of them. When she finally steps on, he slowly puts her down on the ground. He is certain that she wants to keep her distance as much as possible...

She was a little surprised when he didn't grab her. She hesitated in climbing into his hand, but her only real experience with the hands themselves was with the towel. Technically, he'd been using a fork before. She then hesitated again about getting off of said hand. Earlier, he'd said hello to others in the house. Maybe no directly, but they were there.

"W-wait....what....w-what if the others see me?" She looked back up at him, holding onto some of his fingers. He was an exception due to strange circumstances, but she still couldn't be seen. It was the rules.

He was a little confused at her hesitation to get down off his hand but raised his trick eyebrows at her remark. Well true he guess but... He has nothing to help her hide on him... He wears his normal turtle neck pull and pants that are so tight on him that if he put her in the pockets she will not survive.

"Would you prefer I bring something for you then? Or do you want to come to see around?"

She opened her mouth, then shut it and ideas came and went. Some she didn't quite feel comfortable with around him...yet, and others just seemed stupid. One thing she knew was that she didn't want to just wait around again. "C-can I come with you, please?"

He frowns in confusion. So she wants to come with him...but how? Should he leave her in his open hand and walk around like that? She will not be hidden so that doesn't make sense to him.

"Well okay? Just how do you want to come with me?"

And there was the hard part. She didn't know. His pants looked too tight, he had no other pockets, and staying in his hand would be a dead giveaway. The turtleneck didn't have any pockets, but it did have that thick neck area thing. It might be stupid and a little awkward, but she could probably hide there. Without saying anything, she climbed up his arm and onto his shoulder, taking hold of some of his turtleneck to help keep her stable. "This'll do for now, I-I guess."

He flinched as she approached his face. He looks away not wanting to look at the appetizing little snack that he could just gobble up with a nice movement of his head and maw- he shakes his head. This is not the time to think of her in that way. Especially since he does feel a little guilty to have taken here, away from her home. "I- okay..." Was all he said as he gets up and exits the bathroom.

She blinked at him from the flinch. She didn't beg why he did that, but she tried to at least make sure she didn't do anything to upset him from here. Her hands held onto his turtleneck as he walked. From her spot on his shoulder, she could also get a good view of his home. It was...actually pretty nice. She'd never been in a home before, just the restaurant. Her tail flicked curiously behind her as she got a good look at the place he'd brought her to.

Chapter Text

The chalet can be described as a cozy mess. Since there are five people living here, there is always something that is not tidy. Books lying there and here, tablewares not put in the kitchen sink or the dishwasher... But overall, the furniture and decor truly make you feel you are at home.
Humbert walk to the kitchen and asks; "Any preferences in food?"

Thorne took it all in. With the mess, it would be easy to find small things she could use to make new tools or a new home here.
It was an odd thought, to consider living in the home of the man who'd eaten her not too long ago, but it was the best option she really had. She looked at him and shook her head.

"N-not really. I-I usually take what I can get so anything is fine. You....y-you really don't have to get me anything. I-I could have probably figured something out myself..." She looked down, shyly fidgeting with her hands.

"I see..." He responds a little tense, starting to sweat a bit.
Everything in him screams to devour that little morsel, his demonic instincts getting more and more strength by second. How weird and ironic. Before he comes to the human world, never he would fight off his gluttony impulse! But now? He better watch out if he doesn't want to get a kick out by Raymond. Literally.

"Then off you go." He informs in low whispers, putting his hand on the kitchen counter as a bridge.

She climbed down when he did that, but still looked up at him strangely. He was....very strange. Very, very strange. She wasn't sure if this meant he wanted her off while he got food or if he was leaving her to her own devices. Honestly, she didn't even know how to ask. She watched him for a moment to be sure before going over to find a way up into one of the cabinets.

He goes to the big table, where everyone eats the meals since the kitchen is big enough to allow that space. He sits down and puts his hands on his face, trying to regain some balance and control.
It is always difficult for him to not eat anyone since he came to the human world but creatures that are smaller than humans aren't common and are well hidden. But being in proximity to her started to take a toll on him...

Although there are not that many foods at disposition, there is still some raisin for easy reach.

Thorne managed to grab the raisins and take a few out. She didn't need much right now and she didn't want her presence known to the others. The box was already open, so a few extra missing pieces wouldn't be missed.
She took a bite of one and got back down to the counter, tilting her head as she looked at Humbert. He didn't look so good.

"Are.....a-are you okay?" She sat at the edge of the counter and looked at him, ears back in concern. Why she felt concern for him, she wasn't sure.

He opens an eye more than usual to glance at her. "No. Not really..." He confessed as he avoided looking at her.

After 5 minutes to calm down his impulses, he leans back on his chair who squeaked but miraculously did not break despite his heavy body, and looked at her.
His face displays the fact that he is deep in thought when he asks the question. "So what now? What do you plan to do now?"

She frowned at him, wondering if there was something she could do to help. She wasn't sure why she wanted to help, but she did. For now, she just waited for him to speak again. Now that she'd had something to eat, she placed her hands in her lap and sighed.

"Well, there's no way for me to get back home. I-I don't know where it is from here and there's no way I could make the trip there anyway." She looked up at the ceiling.
"I have....two options. Leave here and find somewhere else to make my home or...." Thorne hesitated, unsure how he might react. "O-or....just make my home here." She didn't look at him to see his reaction, only waited for what he'd say.

He immediately looks away when she says that she could make a home here too. He hummed in response, trying to think of another option. But well... This is the safest choice, isn't it? Well, he could always bring her back to the restaurant but... Since she did falls into his plate, God knows when and what she will fall into. Plus, if the workers notice that some food got missing, they could put poison in the "leftover food"...

He frowns as he answers with a not so happy tone. " It...would be better that stay here..."

Thorne looked at him in surprise. He didn't sound or look too happy about it, but he still suggested she stay anyway.

"W-well I-...." She sputtered and stammered, then shut her mouth and looked down at her hands again. "If...if I do stay here I...y-you can't tell any of your roommates that I'm here. You....t-technically shouldn't know either but....n-not much I can do about it." The little borrower fiddled with her hands.
"And...w-well...." she paused. She technically didn't need to tell him this part, but she felt she should.
"I-I'm a Borrower, s-so small things will go missing sometimes. B-but I don't just steal things, I-I only take small things that nobody'll notice or use. I-I also won't go into anyone's rooms without permission... though... I-I don't expect that to be a thing to worry about anyway, s-seeing how you'll be the only person who even knows I exist....."

He listens patiently. So these her own rules of survival, huh? Though...

"I see... Then I have to inform you that in this house there is only one human. The other roommates are like me." he explains. " It is good that you don't enter other people's private rooms but make sure you don't enter. I can't guarantee your safety if you do. Also avoid been in my way when you see me hungry..."

Thorne listened to him and nodded as he told her this. She tilted her head to one side. Not entering their rooms didn't seem like a problem, as she didn't plan to anyway.

"O-okay, but I have two questions. One....w-what exactly are you? And two, f-for that last thing.....w-why....?" She had a decent idea of why, but she still felt the need to ask and clarify the exact reason. Was it because he'd eat her again for a while, or was it because he'd eat her....and that would be it?

"Specifically? I'm a Demon of Gluttony. Meaning that most of the time I'm in perpetual hunger. That why I have to eat so often. And well..." he explains but stops for a moment to think how he will say the next part. "To simply put- I'm half asleep in the morning and I may accidentally eat you for good. And I'm not the type to leave anything behind when I'm hungry. Even less when it's on my plate as just you have experienced..."

She blinked when he told her he was a demon. She'd heard of demons, but she didn't know they were real. Then again, she was supposed to be real either so....fair enough. She then fidgeted and nodded.

"S-so don't come out in the mornings...g-got it." If she did this right and was lucky, he may not see her again at all once she got settled. That was what borrowers did after all, lived in secret in the homes and residences of humans and other larger beings.
"H-hopefully you won't have to worry about seeing me around....b-but I'll try to keep that in mind. I-I don't plan on being a nuisance or anything like that after all..." The smaller humanoid then got up, brushing her hands off on her shorts.
"I-is there anything else I should know?" She looked up at him for a moment. If there was nothing else, she'd be off to find a way into the walls or something so she could get started on making a new home here.

He stays silent for a moment. Should he speak about Raymond? After the chalet is his home. And he knows pretty fast when something is off.
"I... No. Not really... Just don't tell anyone what I just say about my being and the other residents too. Otherwise..." he menaces her, his face is stern and hungry was the same at the restaurant.

The borrower flinched at the hungry glare. "I-I won't, I-I promise." She didn't plan to ever meet the others and even if she did, she wouldn't just blurt out someone's secret like that. Being what she was, she knew the importance of a secret.

She went to leave, then paused. "I....th-thanks....f-for letting me go. B-bye, Humbert." With that, she slipped behind a few things on the counter and found an old borrower passageway into the walls.

They may not be here anymore, but these would be useful for later as she explored and got used to the layout of her new home.

He watches her go. "bye Thorne," he says back.

And it was at this moment Alex came home, full of grocery, exhausted. He smiled pitifully at the young human before deciding to help him clean up.

Quickly, the supper comes, the meals are ready and Alex fetches Kian to get her out of her room and eat. Just like that, Humbert's life goes by just like usual.

She did find the home of the previous borrower but... The way it was built, the furniture it has doesn't look like a borrower made them. It looks like it was from a luxurious dollhouse.
But one thing for sure there is no trap in this house. There is an event some clothes, thankfully not from dolls with all the frills, but clothes made by one of her people.

She looked around the home curiously. It would work well as a new home, just needed some cleaning and a bit of personal redecorating.
She was thankful for the clothes. It meant she could get rid of her current ones and use these. The furniture made her pause and search for any traps or signs this home wasn't safe, but all seemed well.
Whoever had been here before hadn't lived here for a long time, meaning she wasn't moving into someone else's home.

There were also some tools still here that would help to get her started. Her life wouldn't go back to normal, but it was a start to find her new normal as she got to work.

Chapter Text

"huh? Where is Raymond?" asks Humbert as he sees they were only three to eat tonight.

"There is a note on the fridge saying that he is gone for the weekend by starting today." Answer Alex, his face just as expressionless as usual.

Humbert relaxes at that new, meaning that Thorne will be safe a little longer...
Kian sees that her best friend relaxed, she raises an eyebrow before nudging him with her elbow. Her face just says what she wanted to say; you are hiding something from me don't you?" Which he responds by not looking at her. And ignoring her during the whole meal.

-------------(meanwhile...)----------

While they had dinner, Thorne cleaned up her new home and rearranged the furniture. When all of the cleaning was done she tried out her new clothes, seeing what fit and what didn't. Anything that didn't or that she wasn't too fond of she set aside to make adjustments or to use for other things later.

When she was finally done with everything, she followed some of the old paths and tunnels. Part of her was looking to see if anything needed repair, but also to figure out where everything led. She found one that looked into the dining room from above.
She saw they were still having dinner. Curious about the new people she'd be living with, she watched safely from above.

------------------------------------------

Seeing that she would not hear anything out of her big companion, she turned to Alex and asked about his day.
They were having normal conservation over the enormous casserole of curry and rice. They look like they are having fun for now. And Humbert gets to finish the rest of the meal which delighted him. Having such a big meal before bed is the best!
But as he sees that Alex started to prepare another plate for Yin he grumbles.
"Why do you keep making her dishes? She will not eat them..." he complains.

"Who knows?" he answers back with a shrug and put a film over it. "Guys, put your plates in the sink when you have done this time." he requests as he disappears with the meal and goes to Ying chamber.

Thorne took note of who was who. She wondered why Yin wouldn't eat the plate of food that Alex made, but she knew better than to go snooping. That plate also belonged to them, so she wouldn't be touching it either. Borrower or not, that person should eat something.

With the meal done, she went back to exploring. There were a few tunnels that lead to everyone's rooms.

Making a note to herself, she started marking each one so she could put up signs for herself later to remind her not to go that way and also so she knew who's rooms they lead to. She made signs for other places as well, including the big areas like the kitchen and living room.
There is also a cave where instruments can be found but the way the room looks makes you think of those old jazz bars back in time.

After the dishes were washed everyone else goes to their rooms saying good night.
Alex has homework to do. Kian goes back to streaming whatever she was playing before. And Humbert picks up some reserve before going to his room too and prepares for the night.

Thorne tilted her head at the jazz bar, but shrugged and moved on. She checked on everyone for a moment.
Until everyone went to sleep, she wouldn't be doing any borrowing.
For now, her borrowing would have to be restricted to nighttime until she knew everyone's usual schedules and routines.

Alex was the first one to sleep and mainly the only one that has to sleep since he is human. Kian and Humbert have to play along to not reveal that they are not humans. So it was really late when the house went quiet.

When all was quiet, Thorne came out to gather supplies. She got herself some more food, some that she could take back to her new home as well.

After grabbing a few other things, she then brought them to the tunnel. Before bringing them back, she tried to help clean up a little. Nothing too noticeable, but helping out where she could.

When she came back and set her things away, she went back to the jazz bar. It was a strange thing to have around, so she went to explore and check it out.

The rooms are full of memories. Pictures and posters hanging on the wall. There is a scene where some instruments were still left out.
The bar still has some toothpicks, an umbrella to go with the cocktails. There is a lot she can borrow but there is one particular thing...
Behind the bar, there is a small open space where there is a tiny scene too, with instruments made of capsule bottles as if the borrowers before can join and play too.
Everything is covered in a big cover of dust.

Thorne went into the borrower space, looking around at everything and seeing if she can find any pictures or clues here too.

It was strange for there to be borrower instruments in a place like this.
Home borrowers usually preferred silence so as to not draw attention. Only outdoor and country borrowers usually had things like this.

She sneezed at the dust, starting to clean up here too. It was unlikely she'd come much, but she figured it would still be good to clean up.

As she keeps look looking for clues, she found a picture pin in the wall, under counter, but a choked one: there is a borrower just like her, also a girl, with the biggest smile possible, her face full of freckle doing a peace sign and behind her there is another person who is not a borrower. Not at all. The boy behind also doing the sign but smiles shyly as he was the one to take the pictures. He got short ravenous hair with sapphire eyes. She can also see a golden collar around his neck.

Behind the picture there was a note:

Thank you for everything you do, Raymond! Especially for the house! I hope you will have a joyful and peaceful life!

Tatiana

Chapter Text

Thorne blinked at the picture, looking at it for a while. The borrower who lived here before knew one of the humans?
She looked closer at the picture. 'Raymond? 1976? Hmm....I heard the others mentioned someone by that name here. If he's like Humbert....maybe it's the same guy?' She'd have to wait until he returned, but it was worth looking into.
She left the picture where it was for now and went back to looking around and cleaning. She wanted to see if there were any more photos like this.

That was the only one that showed a borrower. Otherwise, the other pictures also show Raymond but with different peoples, probably the bands that got to play here.

But it seems that Tatiana and Raymond were close friends.

Thorne made a mental note to ask Humbert about it tomorrow before calling it a night and going back home.
It was nice to have a bed she could sleep in and a home she didn't have to make from scratch.
She was up early the next morning, but knew better than to go looking for Humbert or some breakfast now. Instead, she waited until later in the day and ate some of the snacks she'd snagged the night before.
Once it was closer to noon she went looking for the gluttony demon to see if he was awake enough yet.

He was wide awake as he types his critic in the journal which will be published next Monday.
This time he is working in the living room, a bag of XXL chips open as he writes down on the small computer.

But he immediately sniffs her as she gets out of her hideout.

Thorne peeked around to make sure it was just him before coming out of hiding. She climbed up onto the couch arm and looked up at him, then noticed the laptop.
"O-oh...i-if you're busy I'll come back later." She looked back, getting ready to climb back down.

He hummed and he finished chewing. "Nah that is okay. I still have time to write this." he whispers to her with a raised eyebrow.
"But why are you out in the open like that? Did you need something?" the last time they see each, which was yesterday, feel like it will be the last they see each other. But here she is, taking to the step of asking something.

She paused again, then fidgeted. "I-I found something last night. A-a few somethings actually. Was....was there someone like me here before?" Thorne looked up at him, her tail lightly flicking behind her.

He frowns at that. Someone like her? That doesn't ring anything to him.
"If there was one like you I would have known but that doesn't ring a bell. Why?" he asks back, curious as he tilts his head.

She fidgeted again. "Do...d-do you have time for me to show you something? I-it can wait until you're done." Honestly, she doubted what she'd found would be going anywhere anytime soon.

"Sure." he answers, a little perplexed as he stands up, the couch makes a sound of relief. "Where do we have to go?"

"Some kind of jazz bar room. Do you know where that is? I-I can meet you there." She moved to the edge of the couch, ready to rush back into the tunnels. It was too risky to run across the floor with him following and she wasn't sure he'd want to pick her up and have her point.

He frowns. "A jazz bar? In this house?" what is she saying? Since when do they have such a room? He doesn't seem to know that room... "Can you show me, please?"

Thorne nodded, then looked around to figure out where it was from here and not the tunnels.
"Th-this way." She didn't want to, but she climbed down and hurried down the hall. She stuck close to the walls and looked back now and then to be sure he was following her until she found the exact place where the jazz bar was. "I-in here."

Humbert did follow her, perplexes and curious. but when she showed him a door that he didn't ever notice till today he was choked. even more when it did lead to a cave that sure looked like a jazz bar.
"I didn't know we had a cave. leave along with that we have a jazz bar!" he informs as he looks incredulous.

She was surprised he didn't know about it, but that wasn't exactly what she wanted to show him. She found the picture with the borrower again and took it out, bringing it over to Humbert and holding it up with the note.
"This, th-this is what I wanted to show you. I-it's dated for 1976."

He takes the picture, frowns are still in confusion. huh, so there was another borrower before her... but the guy behind her seems familiar... he turns to read the note. wait. what?! he returned to see the picture in disbelief; THAT WAS RAYMOND?!
"huh...wow. I almost do not recognize Raymond on this..." he said as he examined the picture.

Her eyes widened. That really was the same Raymond? Even his expression pretty much confirmed it. Huh, so Raymond wasn't the human. Good to know.
"I-I guess she must have left before you lived here?" She rubbed her neck. "Th-that's really all I wanted to show you. I-I think I found her old home here and cleaned it up so....I-I was just wondering if you knew about her."

Now that she says it... It sure looks like they were close friends. "Tatiana... I think I have heard that name before..." He said aloud, trying to remember where and when did he hear that name.

Thorne tilted her head at him. "D-do you think you could help me figure this out? If....I-if Raymond really did know the borrower here before I-I'd like to know, a-and what happened to them." She looked up at him, not sure if he'd agree to help or not. It wasn't his problem and she wouldn't blame him, but she'd still look into it by herself.

Well...it's not it is his problem and snooping into this will probably bring him problems, but... Raymond is not like he is in the picture anymore. And he wonders if this is the cause of it... "Okay let's search. I will look at the bookshelf if there are any other photos. And you?"

She blinked confused. Wait, he was actually going to help? And right now?
"O-oh uh....w-well I couldn't find any more in the borrower area in here b-but I could check the home I moved into? Um....d-don't you have a thing to finish writing though?" She frowned at him. "Y-you should get your work out of the way first. This can wait."

"huh?" but he is curious now! He looks away trying to know what he should do first. Well, she's right... The sooner he finishes his writing sooner he can snoop around.
"Okay..." he recalcitrant nods and looks at her but the deep instinct to devour her and her taste come back into his mouth. Crap, why now?

"yeah! It would be better like that! See you around!" he exclaimed as he basically ran away from her, going to the living as he gobbles up the rest of the bag of chips. Thinking nothing of his quick response, she smiled and thought her logic had won.
"You finish your work, I'll get started on looking around from my end." She went back to the tunnels, going to her new home first to search through everything the previous owner had left behind, even the pockets of clothes and under cushions.

She did find something in a plastic chest where a lot of papers were placed. She found a lot of drawings, scenery and people. One seems to be a portrait of her family. She also found the plan of the borrower's house and the plan of the tunnel she made into the house. But she found a lot of portraits of Raymond. Maybe they were more than friends?

Humbert on his side is having trouble writing down his articles; between his curiosity and his impulsion concerning the tiny, his mind goes elsewhere than focusing on the tasks. His hand goes into the chip's bag but there was nothing left... He softly curses as he walks to the kitchen again.

Thorne sat down as she went through the pictures and drawings. She checked for more notes and looked closely at the pictures of Raymond. It was a bit odd, normally borrowers held a rule of leaving if they were ever discovered, especially if they had a family. What happened? Where did they all go? What was the connection with this Raymond guy and just how close were they? Why were they close? She had more questions than answers as she continued looking through the house for anything else.

Chapter Text

Humbert comes back arms full of food only to be surprised to see Alex started to watch the TV. Although that didn't bother him, it's sure one more thing to distract him... There is not any note for her to discover.

With her home done, she set the new information aside to show Humbert later before following the plans to search the tunnels. She debated going to Raymond's room since he wasn't here, but then decided against it.
However, she did notice there was one room that none of the tunnels went to. There was an office that apparently belonged to Raymond, but she would have to find another way to get to it.

Humbert finally was done with his article after so many trials! Although discussion with Alex about whatever shows is nice but not when he is curious about something like!
He went to his room to put back the computer then went into the alley where the bookshelves were.

Thorne peeked out of a few lookout places to see if she could find the door to Raymond's office. She saw Alex on the couch and Humbert leave to check the bookshelves. There was a tunnel that led right to one of the higher shelves, so she went there to see if she might be able to find anything hidden first. That, and she could ask Humbert if he knew anything about the office.

In fact, there are also small books. Handmade one which seems to be some sort of journal... to Humbert side, he doesn't seem to find any clue about that other borrowers

Surprised to find these, she puts as many as she can fit in her bag before carefully moving to the edge and looking down at him.
"Psst!" She waved to him, looking around to double check no one else was there, then looking back to him.

"Ho, hey. Did you find something new?" he asks as soon as he sees her

She nodded, pulling out one of the journals she'd just found.
"I found a few journals up here and some more drawings in the house. I can bring those later, but whatever happened I think she was really close to Raymond. There were others too, probably her family, but I still don't know where they went." She brought out the map of the tunnels and showed it to him. She was okay with him knowing about this.
"I noticed none of the tunnels go to this one room, the office. I assume it's Raymond's office. Do you know how I might be able to get to it?"

He was getting excited! He just likes a detective of those old tv shows at the moment. But he pales up at the mention of the office.
"No no no! We can't enter that room!" he harshly whispers. Raymond will beat him up if he enters his office!

Thorne blinked in surprise. Raymond must be a scary guy if Humbert was afraid of him like that.
"O-okay..." She wouldn't push, but she still wanted to know more. If these journals turned out to not have the answer then she'd just have to find a way into that office without him knowing about it.
"Well....I don't know where else we can look without going into his room....a-and I don't really like the idea of doing that...." She rubbed her neck. "I-I can go get the drawings I found and show you? Um....I-I could bring them....to...." Where would she be able to show him without worrying about somebody walking in? Even here her ears kept flicking to listen for any sign of someone coming their way. "Uh...." The only place that came to mind was Humbert's room. "W-would it be okay to go to your room?"

"ah- yes. It would be okay... It's just... Let's leave the office at the last option okay?" he said as he put back the album on the shelf.

"What are you doing?" Asks Alex as he sees the strange behavior of his roommates.

"I- huuuuuuh... Checking some old memories?" he answers questionably.

As soon as she heard movement coming close, Thorne ducked back into the bookshelf tunnel. With Humbert's okay, she grabbed the rest of the journals into her arms and went to the path leading to his room. She dropped them all off by the entrance before hurrying back to her home to grab the plastic box full of the drawings.

After he was forced to show some of his old photos of when Kian and he came into the house, he was free to go to his room.
Alex wanted to know what he would like to eat for supper which he responds with anything would be good which the kid grimaced at it but still goes back to the kitchen.

Thorne grimaced as she looked at the plastic box. It was too big for her to drag through the tunnels to Humbert's room. Instead, she grabbed the drawings she deemed important and relevant before hurrying to his room. She was waiting for him just inside of the tunnel entrance.
When he came into his room and she was sure he came alone, she came out of the hidden tunnel and onto his dresser. She laid out the drawings she'd found and set out the journals. They may be too small for him to read, so she found what seemed to be the first one and started skimming the pages for information.

Those books seem to be an exploration journal. They described her trip to find a place to live since her old home was burned down (she lived on a farm apparently) and that her family started to get less big at each stop, until all was left of her parents and little brother to find a home too. But in the next entry, there was a larger gap in the date. And that she was saved by a human: Raymond. And that she is now alone. The rest didn't survive... She didn't tell how they died, probably too much for her to write it down. But she will discover that when Humbert gets to supper.

Humbert looks closely at the pictures and well, that person draws it so well! But when he looked at the blueprint of the dollhouse, he recognized the mark of Raymond.
"Looks like Raymond has helped her to build her house..." he informs her. Before he can examine more, Alex knocks at his door for the meal. "Sorry I have to go. Maybe you should eat too before we keep going." he advice as he leaves

Thorne relayed what she learned from the journal to Humbert, frowning at the loss of the borrower's family. It wasn't uncommon to lose family either through death or becoming separated when finding a new home. The same had happened to her before she found the restaurant and had just settled there.
"Well, that would explain the furniture. It didn't look like the kind a borrower could make..." She was about to start the next journal when there was a knock at the door that made her flinch and run for the nearest hiding place. She only peeled out when Humbert spoke to her.
"O-okay. I'll see what I can find." Given her kind's name, she assumed he knew what she meant by that and returned to the tunnel, bringing the journals and drawings in with her. The small borrower left them by the tunnel's entrance to his room before going to check the kitchen. There was a tunnel that led into the cabinets. While they were all eating she'd be able to sneak into the pantry or something to find herself something to eat.

This time they simply eat spaghetti with Bologna sauce which Humbert did not do so well. That dish is so simple! Where is the rest of the veggie and meat??? But at the face of Alex, he understands that it was his own fault that has to happen: if he had actually said what he wanted to eat he would not be there. But as soon as he takes the first bite, he can say something is missing...but can't tell what. After several trials, putting new seasoning to change the taste (at one point that Kian and Alex look strangely at him because it should not be consumable at this state) but don't find it...
Until the image of Thorne shows up in his mind as his carvings rumble out loud.

Thorne found a few crackers and some other things to eat. Nothing especially nutritious, but it was food and the small pieces she took wouldn't be missed. Her ears flicked as she heard a faint growl from where she was, blinking confused. It sounded...familiar?
Not dwelling on it, she finished her makeshift meal before going back to Humbert's room. She didn't go into his room, just stayed in the tunnel until he came back. While she waited, she got started on reading the next journal.

"Wow... That one was loud!" comment Kian as everyone on the table stopped eating to watch him. "Are you sure that this meal will be enough?" she said as a joke but he can hear that she is starting to worry about him. Or get suspicious even more.

"Well... I was craving something else than spaghetti today..." he said as an excuse, hoping it would keep Kian off his back. Before Kian can say anything, Alex speaks:

"I understand that. Sometimes you want to eat a specific food. That always happens when I want to eat Chinese food." After a short break, he adds " I want to eat Chinese now." At that the other two laugh and resume their meal. Humbert came back and looked out for Thorne.

While she was reading, she heard Humbert come back. She waited for a moment to make sure he was alone again before coming back out, bringing the drawings and books with her. She set them out mostly the way they'd been before, then sat down and went back to reading as if this was all completely normal. She didn't flinch around him or keep her distance, just sat down and went back to reading.

He raised an eyebrow. He would like it if she keeps her distance at last. That will give him a break. He did try to focus on the picture since the book is too small for him to read without giving him a headache but with her so close to him, he keeps salivating over her scent.
"So...did you find anything?" he asks, trying to not let his hunger get the better of him.

Thorne picked up another journal and started skimming that. "Not yet, no...." Her tail flicked back and forth behind her as she looked.
"At least, nothing aside from what I already found of her losing her old home, family, then meeting Raymond and coming here. Didn't say how she lost the last of her family though....must've been pretty bad if she didn't write it down."

He hummed at that. Well, it is hard for him to think so: since most of his friends are immortal spirits such as himself... he doesn't know what it feels like to grieve for someone that is gone by Death... "I suppose..." he comments, absent-minded.

Thorne sighed, setting another journal aside and picking up the next one. She skimmed and read through each journal to see if she could find any more information on Tatiana's life here, her relationship with Raymond and what that was, as well as looking for what might have happened before she disappeared. Had she left, or had something happened? The small borrower continued to look for information, completely unaware of the demon nearby that apparently craved eating her again.

She did finally get something about her relationship with Raymond.

Tatiana did know that not changing house after someone knows her existence is against everything she taught but... She can help but want to stay on this boy's side. And that he is apparently not human but an angel... It was a shock for her to know that there are other species than the beans and the borrowers!
But as she passes more time with him, her feelings start to get stronger and she can't any longer deny that she fell in love. But she hasn't said her feelings to him. It was never a good time. It was never supposed to be like that...
Her last entry was about two new people that will live with them the day after, as she wonders if she will get along with them and if she can reveal to them too... And that was all. There was nothing more after that. As if she suddenly disappears.

As Humbert has finished looking at the drawing, he observes Thorne, eyes half open as his hand supports his head on the desk. her scent has started to make his mind a little dizzy. Plus she looks so vulnerable like that, her back facing him. It would be so easy to simply grab her before shoving her into his mouth...
His other hand has started to move toward her with an intent to grab her without him noticing it.

She furrowed her brow, then turned around with the book still in her hands. "This is...weird. It says they were close and that she had a crush on him, but there's nothing about what might have happened to her. There's an entry about two new people moving in soon, but after that....nothing. It's like she was suddenly just gone." She lowered the book to look up at him, ears low. Had something bad happened to her with those new roommates?

He quickly lifts his hand, eyes wide as he looks everywhere but her in his panic before focusing on her again.
"huuuuuuh...sorry what? I was listening..." he finally says as he sweats nervously.

Thorne blinked at him, tilting her head. With the book up she hadn't seen his hand at all, so his behavior was odd to her.
"Well...Tatiana had a crush on Raymond, never told him, and all her entries just...stop. It says two new roommates would be moving in the next day, but that's it. After that there's nothing." She closed the book and looked up at him in concern.
"Are you okay?" Her head tilted the other way. Maybe he was tired? "....it's getting late, you should probably get some sleep. When is Raymond due to come back, again? I think I heard something about the weekend..."

"Oh, I see..." wait.
WHAT?!
That tiny crush on RAYMOND?! Like the same Raymond, he knows??? It is a little hard to believe such a thing.
"Huh, well about the new roommates I don't think I knew them...because Kian and I came here around the 1990s and there was only Raymond at that time." he informs before he nods at her proposition. Finally a break and a well-needed rest!

Thorne nodded, starting to pack up the journals and drawings. "In that case, unless we can find something else in the house that gives some clues....our only leads are Raymond himself and that office." S
he sighed, not liking the idea of either. When it came to Raymond, the main issue was how the heck they asked about it without revealing the fact she existed. Oh well, those were thoughts to think about tomorrow. For now, she brought everything with her to the tunnel entrance before looking back.
"Goodnight, Humbert. I hope you sleep well." She gave a friendly smile before leaving his room and going back to her home.

He waves back to her, his ears are way too sensitive at the sound of her step as she travels between the wall and roof. He lies down on his bed letting out a long sigh and tries to sleep but will not be able until early in the next morning.

If Thorne reread the last entry maybe she will see that it was dated on 30th October 1990...

Chapter Text

Thorne set everything down once back in her room. Something bugged at the back of her mind though, so she looked at the entry again to find the date. It made her frown. Didn't Humbert say that they came here in the '90s? It kept her up for a while. It couldn't have been Humbert, since he didn't seem to know creatures like her even existed until now. He never said when in the '90s, so maybe it wasn't them at all? It could have been someone just before them....right?
These thoughts kept her up late into the night until exhaustion finally sent her to sleep.
She woke up later than usual the next day. She paced around her home, wondering what to do. She could ask Humbert about the date, but what if she didn't like his answer? It scared her that whatever happened to Tatiana could be related to him somehow. Why did that bother her so much...? With a frown, she went to go find him and see if he was awake enough to talk.

Well, he was still soundly asleep though his piggy-like nose wriggled as he detected her scent.
But the others are well awake.

Seeing he was asleep and remembering what he said before, she left his room's tunnel and went to see what the others were doing.
At the very least, she could listen in and learn more about them from afar. Maybe they'd even know when Raymond was coming back.

-------------

Since it was Sunday morning, Kian and Alex were having a late breakfast as they watch the dumb cartoons. Nothing is interesting until Alex says:
"You know? Humbert shows me how you guys look when you come to this house. You guys looked wild. Like really wild."

She stopped in action, putting her spoon into the cereal bowl as she scratched behind her head.
"Did he now? Well... I remember that our first year here was difficult to adapt..." She tells him.

"Why was it difficult to adjust here?" he questions, his head tilt was the only proof of his curiosity.

"Well...you can tell that is the difference in culture? To where we came, we don't need to civilize and socialize that much..." She confides but lets out the part that they came from Hell.

Alex hummed as he nodded, his curiosity filled as he kept eating.

Thorne was quiet as she listened. Kian's words were less than reassuring. If anything, it made her more wary and worried. It was clear that Kian was a demon like Humbert, but something told her they were very different. She listened a little longer, staying in the lookout spot.

Alex keeps asking about their past, seeing it as a good time to learn more about them.
In fact, it was Raymond who took them here and gave them job opportunities, helping them to adjust to society (human society) and well... Kian confessed that it was hard for them but even more for Raymond since both of them were stubborn and way too prideful to accept any jobs he proposed.
Even that one time, Humbert pissed him off so much that they started to fight but Humbert ended up fully bandaged for 2 months.

"Humbert? Like, our Humbert?" The kid repeated, not wanting to believe that this teddy bear person was violent back in time.

"Damn right! No one wants to get into a fight with him!" She exclaims, slapping her knees.
"Humbert! The kitchen is over there!" She suddenly exclaims as she sees her half-asleep tall friend who entered the living room now.

Thorne frowned at this information. She didn't know what to think anymore, but she'd still try her best to get answers before jumping to any conclusions.
Seeing Humbert awake made her lift her head, but she knew better than to go to him while he was like this. He'd warned her about going near him when he was still half awake.
For now, she left the tunnel to return home and grab breakfast. She still had some food stored. Going to the kitchen felt too risky with a tired gluttony demon wandering about.

This time Humbert ate in the kitchen, making a brunch for himself with whatever leftover was in the fridge, and devoured it to his heart's content.
Once he is more awake he goes back to where the others are with a bowl of fruits.
When he was settled, Alex questioned him.
"Is it true that you were a delinquent when you moved in?"

Humbert pauses before glaring at Kian who gives him her shit-eating signature smile.
"Look like you guys have talked a bit about the old time..."

"Heh, what can I say?~" She answered, her smile even resounding in her tone.

"Well, did you know that I got my ass kicked by Raymond THANKS to this person?" He replies, pointing his finger at her. Her smile slowly fell down at that.

"What. Really?" the kid responds, clearly enjoying the turns of events, even though it didn't show on his face.

Thanks to the tunnels and how loudly they spoke right now, Thorne could still hear them talking.
She was already on her way back to a living room lookout spot when they mentioned that. So, whatever happened it wasn't Humbert's fault. She still wasn't sure if it was related to Tatiana and her disappearance, but it was still interesting to hear nonetheless.
She got back to the hidden spot and listened in again, watching the three of them.

"Okay wait there buddy-" she starts to say, pointing her finger to him.

"«Ooooh com'on Hum-Hum! It will be fun! Besides, what will he do? He will not KILL you!»" he tells in a really bad imitation of her voices but he finishes with his voices, clearly saying that he resents her about that episode.

"oooh right... You did get your ass kicked" Adds Alex, not really arranging the conversation.

"It's not like you die!" Argue Kian.

"And it is not like you were the one that was at death's door for one whole month!" Humbert argues back.

"wait. «Hum-Hum»?" There is suddenly a stop in the debate as Alex pronounces his nickname.

Thorne rose a brow at the story, wondering what exactly happened. Maybe she'd learn about it someday, but for now, she was more concerned about whether or not it was related to the current mystery.
She continued to observe quietly from her spot above.
Whoever designed these tunnels, whether it was Tatiana herself or Raymond, they'd chosen great spots to not be seen or noticed by the others in the house but still be able to see what's going on and hear people talking.

"But why did you try to fight with Raymond?" Ask Alex not understanding why they do that.

"I...don't really know... I can't remember exactly." Shrugs Humbert. Raymond did hit HARD.

" The reason was because you got information that was supposed to make him stop being so bossy... But well, since you can't remember..." Informs Kian.

Alex shakes his head. The people he lives with can be really unusual.

After that, they keep each other company until Kian decides to go streaming again and Humbert goes too; after all, he has a mystery to solve with Thorne!

As they started to disperse, Thorne grabbed the journals and headed for Humbert's room. Once again, she waited in the tunnel until he came in and knocked on the entrance. When he said she could enter, she came back out onto the dresser, looking up at him.

"Hey, did you sleep okay?" She set some of the books down to look for the last one.

"A little...eventful." He says, remembering the dream that he has eaten her. It's just her taste is so familiar and tasty! "What's about you?"

"I....had a hard time falling asleep honestly. I-I realized something from the entry and...I had to ask? W-when exactly did you guys move in with Raymond? You said in the 90's, but you didn't say when in the 90's." Thorne finally found the book and picked it up, looking at the last entry again as she waited for his answer.

He raised an eyebrow and tried to remember but...
"Wait here I will right back." He orders as he goes to the hallway where the bookshelves are. He came back with an album photo and searched for a page.
He found the picture, it was Raymond, Kian, and him. Raymond has started to get bags under the eyes as if life has started to work too hard on him. Kian looked even more prideful than now and her clothes are way too formal. And Humbert... If now he looks like a gentle teddy bear and the picture he looked like a grizzly, a scowl always on his face accompanied by hunger.
"Theeeere! 31st October 1990! Why did you...wait. Are we the new roommates she mentioned?" He asks incredulously.
But...that is certainly strange. If there was someone else in the house he would have sniffed her out a long time ago...

Thorne frowned and looked a little disheartened.
"I.....I-I think so. The last entry is on the 30th of October.....1990...." Her ears were low and her tail had stopped its usual, casual sway.
From what they said before Humbert couldn't remember exactly what had happened between him and Raymond and there was also no way of her knowing if that incident was really the reason for Tatiana disappearing, but it didn't stop her mind from going wild with possibilities. Kian had only said that Humbert got information, not that anything specific had happened...right?

"Are you okay?" He asks as he sees that she looks a little sad and paranoia too... "Maybe we should stop investigating...you start to look kinda pale..."

Thorne opened her mouth to talk, but shut it again. She looked at the picture from the album he'd shown her, then looked back at him. This probably wouldn't lead anywhere for now anyway, since Humbert didn't remember.
She thought for a little longer, staying quiet. The more she thought, the more her tail started to twitch and sway again. Even if Humbert did have something to do with it, he looked much different from the way he was then. It had happened a long time ago after all and he seemed to have mellowed out? She sighed, setting the book down and flopping into a sitting position.
"A-alright...." She looked up at him, looking tired and a little defeated. Some small part of her wanted to finish the story, but she was afraid of how it might end.

He look at her. At her sad puppy look. Truly it should be better to drop it. He doesn't really like the feeling he has right now but seeing her so sad...
"Maybe we should at last check the office? What did you say? "

Thorne continued to look up at him, her tail twitched and her ears tilted up slightly. She still looked sad, but slightly less so.
"But...y-you said we should leave that as a last resort?" If Raymond had really beaten Humbert within an inch of his life before for whatever the reason, she was terrified of what may happen if he got caught now.
As much as these new theories were setting off alarm bells in her head, she still wanted to keep him out of trouble. Why, she wasn't sure. He'd eaten her, taken her from her home, and threatened to eat her for good if she told anyone about what he was. But...he'd also let her go, given her a new place to call home and helped take care of her at least a little bit.
Despite all of that he still seemed to care, at least a little bit. He couldn't be all bad if he was willing to stick his neck out like this.

"Well...do we have another lead?" he answers as he shrugs. Though she seems a little scared. Why though?

Chapter Text

"Well...do we have another lead?" he answers as he shrugs. Though she seems a little scared. Why though?
And he offers her his hand to hop on.

Her ears lowered again as she looked down. The only other leads were him and Raymond, but Raymond wasn't back yet and he didn't remember.
"N-not really...." She hesitated as she looked back at his hand. Alarm bells kept ringing, but she pushed those aside and carefully climbed into his palm. "I-I just....I-I don't want to get you in trouble...." She held onto him in preparation for when he'd lift her up.

He frowns but then the realization hits him. He was quite recalcitrant to enter that time. And maybe...
"Did you hear the conversation in the living room?" he asks but then adds: "Look, Raymond did hurt me badly but I must have done something really terrible for him to get this violent... I swear Raymond is a good guy. He helped me so many times before and after the fight too. It just- I guess I was childish back then and tested his limit." he explains as he scratches behind his head. "And if he really sees me in office he will only give me unpleasant chores to do."

Thorne looked a little guilty for being called out for eavesdropping, but looked up at him. "I....o-okay. I-if you're really sure...." She looked towards his door, then back to him. "D-do you have somewhere I can hide while you walk to the office?"

Oh. Right. He thinks for a moment. "how about in my turtleneck?" he means as between his hair and the clothes. It may be a little hot.

Thorne looked at him a moment before nodding. "Th-that should do for now." She waited for him to lift her up before climbing into the spot he'd offered. It was pretty warm, but not so bad. With a quick peek out, she could still look if she needed to and not be noticed right away if she was careful.

That was close. He is glad that she hopped off on his shoulder and got in on her own. He almost put her in his mouth.
With a nod, he leaves his room and takes the stairs up. He walks to the last door and tries to open it. It was locked. but there is a small hope on the corner of the door...maybe she can squeeze in and open the door for him? "hum...do you know how to pick a lock?" he asks before.

Once they got to the door, she poked her head out. "Yeah, one sec." She climbed out and onto his shoulder, digging through her bag for some tools. "Can you hold me up to the lock for a second?"

"Sure." he answers, his stomach making a quiet gurgle.

She climbed onto his hand again, using it as a platform as she used her hands and the tools to fiddle with the lock.
"Aaaaaaand...." There was a soft click and she grinned wide. "Got it!" She quickly put her tools away and climbed back up to his shoulder.

And with that, they enter the office. The office...clearly needs some fresh air. The room is heavy with the smell of cigarettes, the air is old, there are papers and books absolutely everywhere. The walls are covered with bookshelves where binders are placed. On the opposite side of the door, there are large bay windows whose blinds are half-closed which makes the room a little dark to navigate. And near the window, there is a large wooden desk, which is under a lot of paperwork too and a computer screen, and a chair just pressed against it.
"Oh boy... This will take a while..." he whispers at the work ahead of them as he gently closes the door behind them.

Thorne grimaced at the office. It was a mess, but she was still terrified that they'd still be caught.
"Well....I guess we each take a corner?" She rubbed her neck and looked around. "I can probably take the desk or the bookshelf?" There may not be any tunnels leading here, but there was still a chance for some hidden rooms or other borrower-type things to be in here.

Unfortunately for her, there was no such thing in this room. But with such a big task in front of them, they better get going.

After 2 hours of searching, Humbert is starting to get really hungry and is about to head to the kitchen when there is a locked drawer in the desk.
"Thorne? I need your skill of picking locks again!" he calls out to her.

Thorne frowned, but figured as much. Maybe she'd make her own tunnel here another time, but she would have to see if that would even be worth it later. She helped to search as best she could, avoiding getting buried by papers or books as she searched.
When he called her over she came right away, climbing down to the locked drawer and working on the lock. It was a little more difficult than the door since it was smaller, but she heard the click soon and pulled away.
"Got it." She stood off to the side to watch him open it, curious about what was inside.

He has made a mistake. He should go grab food before calling her. With The smell of cigarettes, her scent got masked but now that she is near him, and with his hunger sharpening his senses, She simply smells divine. Crap. He can't any longer hold back his implosions as his hands go up, ready to grab her...

In the drawers were a bunch of knick-knacks; dry flowers, childish drawings, some rings and jewelries and another photo, the same of the bar but farmed this time and leather book with Chronicles of residents.

Thorne's ears perked straight up. "Humbert, look!" She recognized some of the items inside. They were common borrower gifts. "There's the photo again, and some kind of resident log." She looked up at him, this time catching him in the act as he held his hands up to grab her. "...Humbert?"

And his hands close on her, imprisoning her softly, her head still out. His face has that familiar trait of hunger just like his eyes that stare deeply into her but he is sweating a lot too. "uhhhhhh...Thorne? I'm sorry but I wonder if I can eat you again? Please?" He pleads as his mouth makes an excess of saliva, slipping through his lips.

She flinched and yelped as he grabbed her. He was gentle about it, thankfully, but one look at his face made her ears lower. The last time she saw that face was when they first met.
"Wh-!" Her eyes went wide. Was he actually asking her this?! "E-eat me?!" She squirmed a little as she looked up at him, hearing his tone of voice and seeing the bit of drool coming from his mouth. "Wha-...I-I..." Her ears lowered further as her expression changed from fear to sadness. Some part of her felt a bit betrayed for some reason. It wasn't like she thought of him as a friend....had she?

"Please. Let me eat you. You will be safe! Just like last time! So please! I don't want to hurt just to eat so Please!" he pleaded, his hands near his face so they could meet eyes to eyes.
His amber slip eyes seem to lighten from hunger but there is also a want, a plea and they were warm contrary from the first time.

Thorne looked up at him, staring right into his eyes. He did look different from the last time and she'd never heard him say please so much. She must be out of her mind, but she gave a reluctant whine before nodding.
"A-...a-alright, alright. F-fine. B-but only because you're asking this time a-and if you p-promise it's safe." She sighed, wiggling again in his hands. "Just d-don't make me regret this, a-alright?"

He brightens up as he relaxes as she gives in. If she didn't he doesn't think he would have the strength to respect her wish...
"Thank you..." he replies in a grateful whisper before he put her on his tongue as it took her in. He sits on the chair and ignores completely the pain of the armchairs pressed against his side as he was busy to purr uncontrollably at her taste, both hands on his check as a dumb big smile is on his face as if he is tasting the most delicious candy in the world.

His smile and whispered thank you made her blush bright red before he put her into his mouth. Never did she think she'd ever find herself in this situation again, much less willingly!
Once again she was surrounded by wet warmth as he tasted her. At least this time she wasn't sticky and covered in sauce; it was just her. His purring was loud and all around her, vibrating from below. At least he seemed happy. It made her glad he could see how much that thought seemed to make her blush. What was wrong with her? She couldn't stop herself from squirming or squeaking whenever he pushed her around with his tongue.

He has to press her against the roof so he can swallow the drool and keep on tasting her. How funny that her tiny form fills so well his mouth. He certainly did miss that sensation.

She squeaked when he did that, feeling a slight suction as he swallowed the excess drool. While she was pressed to the roof of his mouth she squirmed again, only really succeeding in spreading her flavor over his tongue even more. It wasn't like she was trying to struggle or escape like last time, but she couldn't help it! She couldn't help but wiggle and squirm a little.

And does he enjoy her squirming! He rolls her around, putting her in his cheeks before getting her back into the cavern of his maw, his purrs haven't stopped. He should gulp here down soon but for now, he wants to appreciate her in his mouth.

Thorne flinched a little when he rolled her to his cheek the first time, slipping by his teeth. She tried to avoid them, but just got rolled back into the middle of his maw before getting rolled somewhere else. Thankfully he didn't seem inclined to chewing on her, just tasting her like a hard candy. That....she could live with. As long as he kept tasting her, she'd keep squirming with the occasional squeak.
"H-having fun out there?" She asked after a moment, pushing at his tongue a little so it wasn't in her face.

Humbert would have hummed in response when someone else answers her question:

"Oh I'm sure he does..."

Humbert swallows her out of fright at this harsh intrusion before freezing and slowly turns his head to Raymond who observes him coldly.

Chapter Text

"Oh I'm sure he does..." Humbert swallows her out of fright at this harsh intrusion before freezing and slowly turns his head to Raymond who observes him coldly.

Humbert wasn't the only one who got spooked. Thorne yelped as she was swallowed, squirming on the way down. She didn't stop her descent this time, but she did squeak as she slipped into his stomach. The little borrower moved around to sit up and press at his walls with her small hands, ears low and tail puffed up slightly. She kept quiet out of fear and concern.

Humbert stayed quiet until Raymond raised an eyebrow at his silence. Oh, maybe he doesn't know about Thorne! He slowly dares to relax.

"Hi Ray-"

"Get her out of there and come back here. Both of you." he orders as he puts down a bag full of Chinese food that he takes out while coming home.

But she just got there... he thought but at the hardening glare of the angel, he hops on his feet and goes to the bathroom to heave her out.

She could slightly hear the conversation going on outside, and with the quick movements she felt from Humbert she had a good idea of what was going on. She waited patiently to be let out, trying to gently rub at the walls around her in a weak attempt at trying to calm him down.
If Raymond already knew about her now, then maybe she could help! Maybe she could make sure he didn't hurt Humbert or treat him too harshly....maybe.
She still wasn't really sure why she cared so much about someone who had eaten her twice now, but she did. "H-Humbert? A-are you okay?"

No. Not really. His second stomach is twisted in anxiety. He is as white as paper.
"I'm fine..." he whispers back, his hand on his belly. He would have appreciated the rubs if he wasn't in such a hurry.

As soon he enters the bathroom, he starts to hurl her out and quickly but also gently wash her before enveloping her in a towel and goes back to the office.

Thorne still felt strange about being spit back up. She tried to look up at him, but with how he was quickly getting her cleaned up she had to close her eyes until he had her on the towel. She didn't have time to attempt to comfort him and had to simply wait until he let her out....again. Not wanting to make anything worse, she stayed still inside the towel, anxiety twisting her own stomach into knots.

He still knocked on the door and waited for Raymond's permission to enter. When he entered, the desk was now mostly free of papers beside the Raymond works, the food was taking the majority of the remaining space on the table.

"Sit down." he invites in an authoritarian tone, showing a chair that wasn't here before with his hand.

Humbert put her in a safe spot on the desk and sat down. Raymond invites to start eating the food since he knows just how hungry the demon is. And observe the borrower.

And what a shock. Contrary to the Raymond she sees in the picture, the present Raymond looks like he has traversed a lot of tough moments in his life. He still has the same ravenous hair but it is longer and is tied into a low ponytail, most hair has fallen on one side of his face. Those sapphire eyes have lost their innocent light and have a tired expression in them, along with those dark bags under his eyes. He also looks thinner as proven by his hollow cheek. And has his signature cigarette fit between his lips as he lights it up before he breathes in the smoke and releases a second later.

Thorne shook her head a little as she was set on the table, now mostly dry from being in the towel. Still, she didn't entirely get out of the towel and instead favored leaning slightly more towards Humbert's general direction.
She knew better than to get too close with food nearby, but she wasn't sure how she felt about being near Raymond yet.
He looked....very different from the pictures. For now she stayed silent, unsure what to do or say. Instead, she waited for one of them to speak up first. Her ears were low and her tail slightly puffed up, twitching behind her.

As Humbert bites down on one of the ravioli his hunger comes back, now fully conscient of the danger he put Thorne in as he keeps to wolf down the food in front of him.

Raymond takes a few more breaths of his cigarette still observing the tiny.
"your name and story." he demanded, wanting to know her origin and how she ended up here.

She ducked down into the towel a little as Raymond addressed her. She glanced at Humbert for a second before glancing down.
"I-I....m-my name is Thorne and um....I-I used to live in a restaurant. H-Humbert came to critique the place I guess a-and while everyone was rushing around I um...." She looked down at her hands and fiddled with them awkwardly.
"I-I was watching the chefs a-and I fell onto the plate going out to him....n-nobody noticed me there until um....I-I got to his table and uh...." Her ears lowered, looking at the gluttony demon nearby. She didn't want to lie but she also didn't want to get him in trouble.
The little borrower ducked her head, fidgeting as she tried to think of how to at least word the next part to get Humbert in the least amount of trouble without lying.

"And I eat her. Bringing her with me." Humbert completed. He can see that she is trying to not put problems on him.

"...Interesting... Ironic but interesting." Raymond commented. "And before? Or did you live your life entirely in a restaurant?"

She rose a brow slightly at Raymond. Ironic because he was a gluttony demon, or something else? The little borrower then frowned and looked down.
"I....d-don't remember a lot of it before the restaurant. W-we wandered around a lot a-and I think my parents mentioned the family being mostly outdoor borrowers before we moved to the restaurant. W-when I got older, most of them moved when they started setting out rodent traps...." She fidgeted. "I....I-I was out gathering supplies and ran late....when I came back everyone had already left and....I-I lived alone there until....a-a couple days ago...."

The angel took a breath of his cigarette and lean back on his seat. "I see... And why did the two of you break in my office?" He finally asks, making Humbert freeze for a second.

"uuuhhhhhhh... We came here because..." The words go missing in the head of the demon and he looks at Thorne for help, hoping she would help him say the truth.

Thorne looked up at Raymond, then to Humbert, then sighed. She got up and went over to her bag which had fallen on the desk earlier when Humbert had grabbed her.
It was still there, thankfully, and she pulled one of Tatiana's journals and a drawing of Raymond from it, showing both to him.
"I asked him to help me find out what happened to the borrower who was last here. Coming in here was a last resort if we couldn't find any other information around the house."

Multiple emotions go on Raymond's face: surprise, anger, grief, and loneliness.
"huh. Truly, those kinds of events make you want to start to believe in Destiny or Fates." he said with an angry smile but it was not directed to the other two but himself.
"And? What did you discover?" He asks this time his smile held some sort of satire line.

She looked up at him. The little borrower still wanted to know what happened, but she didn't know what the emotions on his face meant.
With a sigh, she told him about everything they'd learned except for the part about Tatiana having a crush on him. She also told him about how the very last entry in the journal ended on the day before Humbert and Kian apparently moved in.
"And....that's about it....." She wanted to tell him about Tatiana's crush on him, but some part of her worried that it would only hurt him more right now to know that.

Raymond stayed quiet for a moment, eyes closed.

Humbert exchanges a worried look with Thorne. "So...can we know what happens?" He dares to ask.

The angel looked at him but stayed quiet. Then he smiles a cruel one.

Chapter Text

The angel looked at him but stayed quiet. Then he smiles a cruel one as he replies. "What? You don't have any idea what happens? No even a small theory?" he responds, looking at her then adds; "Com'on you must have some. You look intelligent. Tell me the conclusions you have made in your mind."

Her ears lowered further as she ducked her head down. She had a couple.
"N-nothing solid just...." She looked away from both of them now. "I-I overheard something about....you and Humbert getting into a fight early on when they moved in....I-I know her last entry says the 30th of October in 1990.....and.....H-Humbert says he can't remember but we found a picture from the day him and Kian moved in....w-which was the very next day..." Tears welled up in her eyes again and her voice cracked as the possibility really sank in.
She wanted to be wrong, but she was terrified that she might be right. "I....I-I think that whatever happened that day....might have had something to do with Tatiana...."

Humbert started to get really upset. Upset at Raymond. Why does he have to play with her feelings like that? He glares at him, not backing down this time.

At the demon's glaring, Raymond was a little shocked at his reaction. Almost as if... Huh, well that is interesting... But he focuses back at the tiny.
"Are you sure you want to know what happens to Nana?" he asks Thorne, seeing the state she gets in. Someone isn't ready to hear the truth sometimes. He also uses the nickname he gave to his borrower friend.

Thorne had to turn away now, since she was really crying by this point. She did want to know, really. A large part of her was terrified to know, but she also didn't want this worry hanging over her head. Fear of knowing, or fear of what it could be.

When she finally calmed down her tears she sniffled and wiped her face with the towel before looking back up at him. Her eyes were red and puffy, but she nodded. She needed to know so that whatever it was, she could put that tale to rest or at least figure out how to move past the answer she was afraid of.

Raymond turns to Humbert waiting for his approval too since this concerns him. At the nod of the demon, he took a long breath of his cigarette, finishing it all the way, as he let out a smokey sigh. He took another new one from his smokebox and lit it up too.
"I met Tatiana when a neighborhood cat was particularly vociferous and I went chasing it out only to find four tiny bloody persons laying on the dirt. Nana was the only one that was still breathing... I took her home hoping I would be able to heal her. That's how my friendship with her started... The Jazz bar? Was her idea. She loved music so much. We go to live peacefully and she got to live in the house without the worry of not being discovered by any bad intentions people. Until those two come." he tells as he showed Humbert with a nod of his head.

Humbert squirmed on his seat.

Thorne looked up at him sadly. She looked horrified at the mention of a cat. Cats were one of the biggest natural problems for her kind. No wonder Tatiana hadn't written about it in her journal....that was horrible.
After that it seemed okay, but she knew the story would only go downhill. She couldn't help but glance at Humbert. She wanted to go over to him and comfort him somehow, but she didn't. She stopped that impulse in its tracks for now.
The little borrower would need to analyze this later: why she kept trying to help and care for someone who'd eaten her....twice now. She looked back up at Raymond, waiting for him to continue.

"I gave clear inductions: to not go near them until I completely reform them and to make herself as small as possible but... It wasn't enough to keep the nose of a Gluttony Demon away. Humbert has sniffed her out and started to hunt her down." He keeps telling, discharging the growing discomfort of the said demon.

But Humbert can't remember this part? It does sound familiar but he truly can't remember that time. There is just a void...

"It was a busy time for everyone, she probably doesn't have time to write it down that is probably why she stopped writing. And before I knew it, Humbert had finally grabbed her one month later." He adds.

Thorne started to feel cold, tail curled in close and ears low. She looked pale and she'd started using the towel used to dry her more like a comfort blanket as she waited for him to finish. She really, really didn't like this.

"And this asshole started to blackmail me by using her as he pleased." He says and just by remembering it he looks so pissed. "Of course I didn't comply. And that's why that dumb demon decided to devour her since she has lost her propose-"

"Wait up! Wait up! I absolutely don't remember any of this!" Humbert protests. Something like that...how could he forget?

"Well, there is nothing that a little violence and magic can't do..." Raymond replies with disdain as he shrugs off. But at the terrified face of the tiny, he adds. "Of course, I manage to get her out before any major damage happens. But well, after being eaten by a demon and seeing just how violent I could get, all the trust we built vanish in a mere second: she is no longer safe in this house. And so she decided to move out before I could change her mind... Since then I never see her again." he finished to explain just like he finished his second cigarette as he took out a third. "Satisfied?"

Thorne was pale and her eyes were wide.
It was close to the very thing she'd been afraid of. It had been Humbert, but he'd never finished. He might have, back then, but even after learning this she could tell he was different. It was a long time ago and Humbert didn't seem like the same person anymore. Thorne nodded, glancing down and sighing.
"Y-yeah....I.....I-I'm sorry about your friend...." She fidgeted. "I-....I-I moved into her old home but....I-if that makes you uncomfortable I-I can change places or....o-or leave...." She didn't really want to leave, though. She was just starting to like it here and got settled.

The angel observes her a little. "After such a tale, you still want to live here? Despite being eaten twice by a demon that has almost digested one of your kind?"

She ducked her head, feeling she should be ashamed of that. She nodded. "I....I-I kind of like it here....and....a-and despite what happened before, I-I trust him....." Thorne didn't look up at either of them.
"H-he can still be scary a-and sometimes I find him strange, b-but I like talking to him....and....I-I feel like he's different than he was before w-when that happened...."

Humbert doesn't know where to be. This whole story did ring some bells but no one answered it. He can't remember any of this!
And when she says she trusted him, he was so embarrassed that he truly felt out of place.

The angel hummed at her replies before taking out his resident's book. "Alright then, let's go down to business. How do you intend to pay your rent?"

Chapter Text

Thorne blinked in surprise as it turned to her paying rent. Rent? She didn't know what that was or how, but she assumed it had something to do with being part of a household.
"Um...." She furrowed her brow, thinking. Coins from the couch were probably too small and not stable enough. "I-I can find lost items around the house and return them? L-like missing socks o-or pens that fall behind the couch?" It was clear she didn't actually understand the meaning of rent, but had come to a conclusion that was...close enough.

Raymond sighs but smiles. "Alright then. Humbert? You pay her rent." he declares as he writes it in his book.

"Wait-what?" he asks, a little lost.

"You-" the angel starts to say, pointing his pen at him. "-Bring her here. She is your guest. Meaning she is now your responsibility.

"I- uhhhh- okay?" he agrees in a loss of retorts.

Thorne blanked, blinking up at him and sputtering. "I-...w-wait! I-I don't want him to have to pay for me! Th-there's gotta be something I can do?" She may be small but there had to be something she could do to pull her own weight.

"That is no longer my problem!" He says as he closes his book. "If you want to do something, see that with him." At her face, he adds. "Don't worry so much; I'm sure you guys will come to an understanding. After all, he seems to enjoy your company in a certain way." At that Humbert's light-up red. "Now take the trash away and get out!" He orders and points at the door.

Humbert took her in the towel, took the remaining plastic bowl, and left.

Thorne turned bright red as well, her tail puffing up again.
"Wa-wait I- eep!" She wasn't able to get out much of a response or a word as Humbert quickly gathered her up along with the towel and left the room. As much as she wanted to make a fuss, she didn't want to be found out either so she reluctantly remained silent in the towel until they reached whatever destination they were going to.
When he did let her out of the towel, she had an angry, blushing pout on her face with her arms crossed over her chest. Her cheeks were so red it had even colored the tips of her little pointed ears.
She looked up at Humbert, since he was the one she now apparently had to negotiate her "rent" with.

He took her to his room, putting her on the desk. He scratches behind his head at her adorable angry expression.
"I suppose you are not happy about me being the one to pay?" He tries to guess.

Sitting up properly, she nodded. "I-I don't want you to have to pay for me, s-so there's gotta be something I can do? A-anything?" She got up and stumbled as she tried to climb out of the towel. Once out she stood there, tail anxiously twitching and swaying as she tried to think of different ways she could contribute so none of this became a burden on him.

He thought for a moment. it won't be possible for her to pay with money and if she does it would probably be from stealing which seems pretty much against their way of living... "Well... you can still do the things you have say before...but..." he says as he tap finger to finger.

All she could immediately think of was small things like what she'd mentioned before. Her ear twitched when he paused and she looked up at him curiously. "But....?"

"I would also like it if we do what Raymond suggested... Do you know? Before he interrupted us?" He finishes, his head sinking into his turtleneck, face red as he avoids any eye contact for now.

Thorne's eyes went wide as her face turned red again. Her tail even puffed up.
"W-w-what?! Y-you want to eat me a-as rent?" Her ears flicked back as she thought it over. If it was for rent purposes she assumed it would be safe, kind of like what she'd agreed to a moment ago.
"....how....h-how often did....you have in mind for....that?" She avoided eye contact herself. "How...h-how often would I have to 'pay rent' like that?" She made air quotations around pay rent before stuffing her hands in her pockets.

"At-At least one time per month..." He said, kinda hoping it will be more than one time, as he keeps tapping his finger to finger.

She nodded. That sounded reasonable. "I...well....I-I'm assuming it'd be safe and I'd be let out after....I-I guess however long until you're satisfied...." She thought about it a little, shifting from one side to the other before sighing.
It was her best option and if he was begging that much after only a couple of days then clearly it was something beneficial to both of them. Good for him because it kept cravings at bay and good for her because she wouldn't have to deal with a ravenous gluttony demon hunting her down at some point.
"I..." she sighed, "a-alright. I-I guess I can agree to that." She rubbed at her arm and glanced off to the side. She couldn't believe she was about to say this next. "Do you....want to....uh.....p-pick up where we left off? C-considering it's uh...I guess my rent now and um.....y-you....w-we were interrupted....earlier....?"

This time he looks at her eyes wide and nods like crazy. Now that it is even safer for her since he just eats too.

Thorne cleared her throat awkwardly and nodded. "L-let me just put my bag away in the tunnel a-and I'll be right back." She went to put her bag just inside the entrance before coming back over and standing in front of him. Her face was red and she felt like she'd officially gone insane. Hesitantly, she looked up at him. "A-alright."

He waits for her to be ready and offers her his hand to hop into. When she did he asked: "Would...would like I put you in or...do you want to walk into my mouth?"

She climbed onto his hand awkwardly, sitting and letting him lift her up. Her eyes went wide again in surprise. He was asking if she wanted to walk in?
"Um...w-well uh....I-I could give it a try, I-I guess?"

He nods, his fat cheek still red as he approaches his hand near the entrance of his mouth, his lips parted apart to reveal the ivory, fleshy and wet cavern. His breaths brush her every and often.

She squeaked when his mouth opened and the first puff of his breath hit her. Her cheeks were still red as she looked inside nervously.
"I-I must be out of my mind for this...." she mumbled under her breath before cautiously crawling inside.
Her hands touched his tongue first, feeling it squish and give slightly when she pressed into it. She climbed over his teeth carefully, slowly crawling inside. The difference in temperature from outside of his maw to inside of it was almost immediate and made her shiver.

As he was sure she was fully in, he closes his maw and sits down on his bed, as he gives gentle licks. He wanted to play a bit but for now, it's better to take it slowly.

Thorne squeaked a little when his mouth closed behind her. She felt him move and sit somewhere before his tongue started to move. This time she didn't squirm as much and she was a little surprised to find him being more gentle.
She couldn't tell if he was suddenly worried about her or what. It was....actually kind of nice that he was taking it slow for now so she tried to relax patiently as he had his fun tasting her.

He starts to purr again as her taste conquers his taste buds. Though he feels that it is a little off, maybe because of her diet, he keeps that for himself as he tries to move her around softly.

The little borrower let him move her around, squirming every once in a while. If there was a change in her taste she wouldn't know it. As long as he seemed to be enjoying himself and this was actually safe, she didn't really mind. If her diet really was a factor in how she tasted, that would be something he'd have to bring up with her at some point.

For the time being she was eating whatever she was able to grab in small amounts, which mostly consisted of an assortment of snacks. It was different from the leftovers and fresh ingredients she'd had back at the restaurant.

He moves her near the entrance of his throat and licks her again as if he was asking permission to gulp her down.

She didn't get it at first, but after a moment of realizing he was waiting for something she looked back and saw how close she was to his throat.
"O-oh! Uh, y-yeah. O-okay. I-if you want, s-sure." She awkwardly patted the surface of his tongue. It was going to take a while for her to get used to all of this.

He tilts his head, getting her deep in the throat before the swallow, his hand on his gorge, enjoying every squirm she makes as the purr vibrates around her.

She slipped easily into his throat before he actually gulped her down, pulling her into the tight, familiar space. Thorne squirmed the entire way down with his purrs, breathing, and heartbeat filling her ears. She squirmed all the way down until she spilled into his first stomach.
Once inside, she at least shifted around a little in an attempt to get comfortable.

"phew~" he relaxes, one hand on his stomach. "Thank you so much Thorne. I hope it was okay for you?" he asks, his purring a lot quieter now.

She settled down once she was comfortable and nodded. "Y-yeah. It was fine, actually. Not....n-not so bad, I-I guess. I dunno if I'll get used to this anytime soon, though." The purple borrower sighed, resting her head back against the squishy walls surrounding her. "So um....h-how long do you wanna keep me in here?"

He hummed. "Until I feel satisfied or I'm starting to get hungry. So normally about 20 minutes to an hour." he answers hesitantly, making a vague mention with his hand.

Thorne considered that for a moment before shrugging. It seemed fair enough. "A-alright. Uh....anything I should...do? Or uh...that you'd want me to do or I guess things to avoid while I'm in here?"

"heh?" he asks back dumbfounded. Well...that is a good question. It is not like he lets out anything that passes his lips. Normally when he eats someone it was for good but...for her? He can let her go as many times as needed for some strange reason.
"I don't really know... It is not often I have that kind of company." he answered honestly.

She leaned back and thought for a moment. That was probably fair. For all she knew, she was the only living thing he'd ever eaten with the intent of letting her go later.
"Well....uh....I guess in that case, since I'll be spending some time here more often I could....try something each time? Figure out what's okay and what isn't?" Thorne placed her hands in her lap.
Being inside of another living thing was still strange to her, especially the idea that she wouldn't be harmed. Why he cared or bothered she wasn't sure. Why was she an exception? What made her different from anyone or anything else he'd eaten?

"Yes. I like the sound of that." he replies as he lies down. And sleepiness hit him hard. After they resolve a mystery that could change the nature of their relationship and the extreme tension with Raymond have made his eyes heavy.

She squeaked when he laid back, shifting gravity on her and making her squirm again to get into a new comfy position. Once settled again she huffed, leaning back and listening to him breathe for a moment. He sounded tired. Honestly she felt tired too, but she wasn't sure she really wanted to sleep in here.
"Hmm...." For her first official time willingly staying in his stomach like this, she figured just gently rubbing at the walls around her with her hands would do.

The purr becomes louder at her rubbing as he slowly closes his eyes. He has a sensitive stomach which he relishes a lot when his prey squirm in here but being petted like that feels nice too.

Her ears twitched as the purring picked up again. Curious, she also tried some light scratching. If he told her he didn't like something or to stop, she'd do so right away.

In a natural response, his foot started to move at the rhythm of the scratches as his purr vibrates on the organ. If she put more strength on her scratching he will start kicking around.

Thorne paused in the scratches when she felt an odd movement from outside. Curious, she did it again, this time a little harder.

As she scratches harder his leg joins the party as it slowly starts to kick around as a dog does sometimes.

Thorne felt some kind of odd movement. It took a minute before she realized what it was. Then she giggled and settled down. She didn't want to bother him too much after all, so she went back to rubbing.

With all the rubbing and scratching he starts to get sleepy. "...I think I should let you go...i'm getting sleepy here." he advances, not even conscious that his leg moves on its own to her pet.

Thorne paused, looking up. "O-oh, sorry. Um....a-alright." She stopped rubbing and set her hands in her lap to wait. She assumed that being in here while he slept probably wasn't very safe, so she trusted his judgement on this.

His first stomach is more like a pouch than a true stomach: its function serves to store but also to protect their offspring. But since he doesn't have any, he simply doesn't trust it that during his sleep it will transfer her to the second. He lazily gets up as he walks over to the bathroom and heaves her up.

Thorne was patient as he let her out, getting up on her own. "H-hey, don't worry about cleaning me up this time. You just go get some sleep and I'll see you around, okay?" She pushed her tiny hands against his larger ones, gently keeping them at bay. "Just go get some sleep."

"But what if..." other people see her? But at her stubborn request he slowly retreats and falls asleep the instant he hits his bed.

Chapter Text

Once she saw he was heading out, she slipped into the bathroom tunnel and went back to her home. There was a tub she could use there so she just took a bath and decided to change her clothes.
With Humbert turning in early but she was still awake, she decided to go see what the others were up to.

Kian was still in her room, speaking excitedly to her screen, headphones on. Alex was cleaning up, vacuuming the living room, also having the headphones for the music. Yang's room was...still as dark as ever. Is there truly someone living there? And for Raymond? Well, he was in front of the Humbert room, papers in hand as he knocked at his door and entered.

Thorne's eyes widened as Raymond went to Humbert's room. She rushed over as fast as she could, coming out of the tunnel just as he went inside.
"Wait! Wait!" She said in a harsh whisper, waving her hands to get his attention before making a shushing motion.
"He just went to sleep, whatever it is you need from him, can't it wait?" She crossed her arms over her chest, tail flicking angrily behind her.

Raymond noticed her right away as she angrily whispers at him.
"So what?" He replies. Clearly, he doesn't see the problem with waking up a sleeping demon with a big appetite.
"I still have some "punishments" for him to do." he says as he shows the papers in his hand.

She glares up at him. "You know, for an Angel you're a real prick." Her arms were crossed over her chest.
"It was my idea to go into your office. If you're gonna dole out punishments, then lay them on me. Not him."

At that he snickers. "What can I say? Sometimes Life can change a person..." He says as a defense. "Besides, you are not fit to get rid of people, do you?" he provokes, revealing the nature of the papers he has in hand.

His last words only confused her and she tilted her head. What did papers have to do with getting rid of someone? She frowned and looked at Humbert asleep on his bed, then looked at Raymond.
"Please? Just....at least let him rest for a little bit? This whole mess is my fault, I'm the one who snooped and dragged him into it...."

He hummed and closed the door. "Glad to know you know a little holiness at last." He speaks. "What? There is no need to look at me like that. You don't know just how rare it is to find someone polite and honest in this low world."

Thorne looked at him and huffed. "I'm polite to those who haven't made their way to my shit list yet. You sir, are walking a very fine line." She narrowed her gaze.

Humbert may fear him, but even with her size she'd still consider sticking a needle on his seat at the very least. He was lucky she'd read what Tatiana had said about him, or she may not be giving him this leeway at all.

"....I saw what you were like before. Maybe her vision was clouded, but she shouldn't have left the way she did. What Humbert did wasn't right, but you can't keep blaming him for something he no longer remembers and has clearly changed from.....mostly." She corrected herself at the last minute. After all, he still clearly ate her, but at least she was in a situation where she knew she'd be walking away from it.

He hummed once more. "Don't trust him too soon." Was all he advice and waited if she has something else to say to him otherwise he will leave.

She opened her mouth to say something, but closed it. If they were going to talk, it would be better to do so outside of Humbert's room.
"I....have some questions but....not here." She went to the tunnel, retrieved her bag from before, then went to a lookout spot that was outside of the room instead.

He raised an eyebrow. "Then we should go to my office," he proposed.

Thorne weighed her options before sighing and nodding. She prepared to climb down and have to hide along the wall on the way there since there was no tunnel. Why was there no tunnel to the office where Raymond and Nana had been so close?

"Have you ever heard of some Mysteries are better to stay as such?" He said as if he can read her mind. "There is something that is better to not put your tiny nose into. See you upstairs. Also the exit next to Alex's room is the nearest one to my office."

She frowned at him before going back into the tunnels. She wasn't sure how to feel about Raymond yet. However, she did as he suggested and waited by the tunnel at least for him to get there. She didn't exactly want to stand next to the door for anyone to find her.

When he gets to his office, he opens his door for her to enter. As he takes place, he puts a cigarette on his lips and starts smoking again. "State what you want."

Thorne looked up at him from his desk, rubbing her neck. "Well....I-I guess information? I-I was just wondering if you could tell me more about everybody here? Like....what I should know or avoid? .....why does that one person....uh...their name started with a Y....why do they never seem to leave their room or eat?"

"Stay away from Kian. She is mostly in her room most of the time except when she has to eat or when I give her a job. Alex has to go to school so you don't worry about him during the week. And Yin... Avoid her just like Kian. And do you know what depression is? And of course, don't trust Humbert that easily"

Thorne listened with a few flicks of her ears. She shook her head in a no when he mentioned depression.
She then tilted her head to one side. Trusting Humbert so easily sounded a little biased, but she understood where he was coming from. Right now, she didn't entirely trust any of them. Humbert was just the only one she mostly knew at the moment, so he was higher on her trust list than anyone else...for now.

"Why shouldn't I? Trust Humbert, that is." Kian seemed like a wild card and Alex was clearly human so she had a habit to avoid his kind anyway. Yin she never saw, but if she ever showed herself she wouldn't be going near her either.

"Depression is...a really negative feeling. You start to no longer see what is so good to live and, or, you think you are useless. It is a feeling that drags you down into an abyss of negative emotions and it is hard to get out of it..." He explains as best as he can. "And oh well...just keep in mind what he really is..."

Thorne nodded, ears lowering. Depression sounded horrible. She then looked up at him and raised a brow.
"A gluttony demon? I'm well aware. When we first met he ate me, remember?" She tapped her foot a little before looking away and sighing. "But....he also.....clearly changed his mind. You didn't see the look on his face the way I did. I'm not going to trust him fully yet, maybe I never will, but I feel like what trust he does currently have from me has been earned. Only time will tell if he gets to keep it."

He shakes his head. "You don't understand. His Hunger will always be the master of him. That's why don't stay too close to him."

She looked up at him, ears flicking. While she did listen to his words, she could only take them with a grain of salt because of her first impression of the guy. "Anything else I should know about the others? Or you?"

"...Just take note of the other resident's habits and you will be out of the bag. And for me... Let's just say as long as you don't cause any problems, I won't cause a problem for you. I also appreciate honesty and politeness. So far you seem to have both. I just hope you won't lose such good traits."

Honesty was something she had always held dear. Politeness was just something she thought everyone deserved to be given from the start. Neither were things she thought she'd ever lose. However, as honest as she was, she couldn't bring herself to tell him about Nana's crush. With how things ended, it would only hurt him more and it had been so long ago.

Thorne nodded, thinking for a moment to see if she had any other questions, but none came to mind for the moment. "Well....is there anything you might need from me? Any questions...?"

"Why are you defending him so much?" he asks as he finishes his cigarette.

Thorne paused. It was a question she still didn't entirely know the answer to.
".....m'not really sure, but he hasn't done anything to betray my trust so far." She thought for a moment. "....even that first time, he was very gentle afterwards. I-I didn't expect him to let me go at all. But he did, and he was very kind. He helped clean me up, offered me something to eat." She explained how when she was trying to think of what to do now that she couldn't go back to her old home, he said staying here was the batter option instead of forcing her to go.
"He's strange and I don't understand him most of the time, but I get the feeling he's not all bad." She shrugged. Maybe she was naive, but that was how she felt.

"He's a demon. How bad can he be?" he retorts with a tired shake of his head. But well... She doesn't seem to lie...she truly doesn't know. "Oh whatever. He does seem to want to keep you around. May god looks upon you." he says as he's shaking his hand in a way to say to get out.

Thorne didn't believe in god, even with the fact that angels and demons were real. She was a borrower, she had no concept of gods. For now she just rolled her eyes at his comment before leaving his office and going back to her tunnels.

Chapter Text

Humbert wakes up the next day, stomach gurgling as his phone rings his alarm. He stretches as he yawns before scratching his head as he walks to the kitchen for breakfast to eat.
He usually wakes up later than Alex who has to go to school early since he has an hour of the trip. Kian is still asleep as she played late till morning so she will have breakfast when it's dinner time... And just as usual, there is a breakfast prepared by Alex. He devours his part and the one that was supposed to be for Kian.
Normally he would have waited for 10 o'clock to get ready to work, aka being a critique when Raymond invoked him in his office. He grimaced. He was hoping to get out of the loop since Thorne was with him. But well... He did break into his office and open his treasure drawer...

He gives him a list of people for him to eat. It's usually other demons or humans dealing with demons. Humbert gets a total of 14 targets to get rid of before the end of the week. Not that it will be a problem for his stomach though. But the time is... He sighs before he gets out of the house, leaving a note for Thorne that he will be out most of the time.

After reading Humbert's note the next day she frowned. So, she wouldn't be seeing him very much. She wasn't sure why that made her sad, but she pushed the thought aside as she took the note back into her home so the others wouldn't find it.
While he was gone she decided to get some work of her own done. She put the plastic chest of Tatiana's drawings somewhere she wouldn't have to always look at it. They weren't hers and she doubted the other borrower would ever come back for them, but she still didn't want to have to pass by it every day.
She also returned the journals to the bookshelf. They also weren't hers, and she'd read them all anyway. In fact, they gave her an idea to write her own journals. After gathering the supplies to make them in the first place, she decided to take some time out to write about everything that happened to her up to now. She glossed over her past and mostly focused on the last few days.

She takes notes of the schedule of the residents during the next view day...

6 am: Alex wakes up and prepares the breakfast along with his stuff for school and a lunch box.

7.15 am: Alex leaves for school.

9 am: Humbert wakes and looks for something to devour and takes 30 minutes to eat.

10 am: Humbert gets ready to work as a critic and leaves the house.

12.30: Kian wakes up and curses Humbert for eating her part once again before eating some cereals, taking a bath before starting to stream video games. 1

5.30: Kian comes back to the kitchen looking for dinner, usually a ramen cup, and eats it in the living room then keeps streaming.

18.00: Alex comes back, full of groceries, and starts to cook supper. Kian and Raymond join him when it is ready. Kian took a 2 hours break, watching some TV with Raymond and Alex, from the internet before going back in.

20.00: Alex goes to his room and does his homework while speaking to "himself".

21.30: Alex goes to bed.

22.30: Humbert comes back and eats the rest of the meal before going to bed.

2 am: Kian goes to bed.

She still has to write down during the weekend.

And Raymond doesn't seem to sleep since he is in his office most of the time. Or leave the house for a short period of time...

Thorne pinned the schedule to the wall to help her remember.

Most of the time when she was out, it was either when everyone was asleep or Humbert was there. He and Raymond were the only two who knew about her, but she felt more comfortable around Humbert. The others she avoided the best she could.

Sometimes, while Alex was away or doing homework, she'd find missing socks or things that had rolled under the couches. If she knew who they belonged to, she'd leave the socks in front of their doors or put the other items on the table for them to find.
Thanks to her, Alex could find some of his pens. Kian and Humbert some of their socks and money.
Raymond noticed her efforts into helping in the house and just shook his head and shrugged it off. He does understand that she is just trying to help but it is not that way she would stay hidden for long.

Though one night Humbert came back a bit later than usual and his belly seemed a bit odd...

Thorne smiled when she saw the surprise on some of their faces from one of her lookout spots as they found their socks or pens. That was always a nice feeling. She became a little concerned one night when Humbert came back late. The little borrower peeked out from one of the shelves. "Humbert? Are you okay? Where've you been?"

"I...have been busy..." he replies in a whisper as he avoids looking at her. "It's late...you should go to sleep too." He adds. He sure looks odder than usual.

She doesn't leave him and instead climbs lower so she can be closer to eye level. "I'm fine, I don't usually go to sleep yet. Are you sure you're alright? Something...s-something seems off." Her eyes were filled with concern as she looked him over.

"I'm fine! Just a bit sleepy..." he answers quickly and starts to hurry to his room, leaving her behind.

"W-wait-!" She watches him hurry off. Part of her wanted to follow him, but she didn't want to overstep or break that promise of not entering his room without permission. Still...she was worried and he was acting strange. "Oh....I know I'm gonna regret this...." She huffed and went to the tunnels, going to the one that went to his room anyway. She at least knocked on the entrance before coming out on his dresser.

He was hoping that this time Thorne would have gone early to bed but the odds are against him today. He took off his vest, not hearing her knock as he sat down on his bed which folded more than usual as if he was heavier. And now that he is out of his coat, his belly seems rounder as he keeps caressing.

She felt bad that he didn't seem to notice her, but she was still worried. "A-are you sure you're okay?" She peeked out from behind a few things he had on his dresser, ears low. Could demons get sick? His belly looked....a bit off today. Had something happened at work? Was it possible for him to get food poisoning?

He flinched when she asked him. For a second he was angry, his eyes flashing white but immediately calm down. How can he be angry at her when she is worried about him? "I'm fine...just a meal that took time to digest that all-TSK!" he softly hisses as a sharp movement could be seen from his gut.

Thorne ducked behind the object she hid behind when he glared at her. She then slowly peeked back out, watching him. When his stomach moved she froze up, eyes wide. "W-what was that?"

He gazes at her for a moment, his eyes fully open. "Like I said, just a meal" his expression was just like back at the restaurant, emotionless and merciless. To whatever was in his stomach doesn't appreciate being called «just a meal».

She stared at him for a little while, ears low and eyes wide. In that moment, she remembered what Raymond had said about making people disappear. "O-oh....that's what he meant...." She didn't even realize she'd said that out loud as she just kept staring right into his eyes.

He frowns at that. That's what he meant? The only one to whom she could go to speak other than him was...Raymond. Of course, it's him that has said that. That angel can't miss some tact. "Are you okay now that you know what my other job as a demon is?" he asks. He can't read the expression she has on at the moment.

The best way to describe her expression was shock. She didn't say anything for a little while, her tail lightly flicking behind her. "I....I-I think so....." Her expression was hard to read again. "Are....were they bad?" She wasn't actually sure if she wanted to know. Part of her assumed they were if Raymond had asked him to do this, but she didn't exactly hold the Angel in high regard.

"...demons are known to be bad..." was all he said as he observed her more.

She watched him a moment before nodding. "O-Okay." She fiddled with her hands. "A-are you okay, though?" It would take her a bit to properly absorb this information, but for now she focused on whether or not he himself was alright. The behavior was now explained, but he'd made a noise before when his....meal....had moved that she thought might be pain.

He gives a somewhat smile. "Oh I'm fine! Just a bit annoyed that they won't settle down and give up." he responds with a sigh. "Please, you should go to bed too. I would like a moment of privacy..."

He didn't get up or do any moves. He just waits for her to move first.

Thorne wasn't about to argue with him and was satisfied for now. She'd check in on him tomorrow once he was fully awake, but for now she went back to the tunnels and headed for her home. That night, she leaned back in her bed and just...absorbed the information she'd just learned.

As soon as she disappeared into the tunnel, he relaxed and lay down. He was really hoping that she wouldn't have witnessed that part of his life... He was worried that her attitude toward him would change. He is hoping not since he has eaten her three times but the doubts are still here. Sleep comes difficult to him this time as he worries endlessly. What a great start to the weekend.

Chapter Text

In her head, she compiled all of the information she'd just learned with what she already knew about him. Sitting up, she quickly wrote all of this down in her new journal. Reading everything helped a bit, and in the end she came to her own conclusion. It was still a little hard to absorb and it was a bit shocking to see him eating someone else with no hope that person would be escaping like her, but that wouldn't change how she thought of him. As long as nothing changed with his actions towards her, she'd still feel the same when it came to him. Even being eaten.

The next morning, she kept a close eye on everyone's schedules again. She knew from her days here before and from living in the restaurant that weekends were always different from the rest of the week. So were holidays, but that wasn't important right now.

The weekend changes from time to time but it is mostly like usual, Alex is always the one who wakes up first and prepares every meal apparently. And the other resident eats with him if they can. Though the kid is often in the company of either Raymond or Humbert. Kian seems to live her life through the streams she makes. Is that healthy? Who knows!

Thorne made a note of what seemed to be more routine for weekends and set that next to the other schedule she'd made for during the week. Both were written in pencil so she could tweak it later if she needed to. She continued to write in her journals and even after what she witnessed with Humbert, she still would come up to him and say hi.

It was a little awkward for a couple of days, but even then things slowly slipped back to normal. Thorne liked to sit up on the bookshelf most of the time to watch everyone sometimes. She liked to just read, but having a nice spot for people to watch was nice too.

As things got a little more comfortable, she spent a little more time with Humbert when he was in his room. With permission of course. As for the others, she still avoided them. Alex seemed nice enough, but he acted strangely sometimes. Kian seemed cool and she would have loved to watch her stream at least once, but she seemed the most dangerous and thus was avoided as much as possible. Raymond....well she still thought he was kind of a jerk but she tried giving him a chance.

Humbert was relieved that she did try to at last avoid him. It was really awkward, that is for sure. He first complained to Raymond for telling her his other jobs which the angel simply shrugged it off while eyeing him, cigarette in mouth. It is not like Raymond can lie but still...
But after some weeks, Humbert was happy to see that Thorne seems to have gotten used to living here... And also it should be soon for her to "pay" her rent too, he remembers as he licks his lips

Her avoiding him wasn't so much for him as it was to help collect her own thoughts more. As much as she liked him over the others, it was a pretty big thing to discover about the guy she was letting eat her once a month for rent.

Speaking of which, she knew another month was coming up and she'd likely need to "submit her payment" soon. The question she had though was...when? She knew it was once a month, but she'd forgotten to ask any specific dates or times. Maybe she could ask today? She made her way through the tunnels to look for Humbert. Only when he was alone did she come out. "Humbert?"

"Hi Thorne! How are you doing today?" He asks as he sees her out of her hiding spot. Though she seems...reckless? Or maybe nervous?

"I-I'm okay, just...had something I wanted to clarify." She double checked that the coast was clear before coming out a little further. No matter how comfortable she got, she never went too far from her hiding places when not in Humbert's room. If someone started coming, she wanted to be able to hide right away.

"I-I figure uh...."rent" is coming up and I wanted to know if there were any....specific days or times when you wanted me to...p-pay? I-I don't think I ever asked before."

Oh. She does remember that part. Though...will she be alright after the «meal» accident?

"Well, it happens between the 25th of the month until the end..." he answers her, a little surprised that she comes to talk about it.

The little borrower rubbed the back of her neck awkwardly, her tail twitching behind her. "A-alright. Um....f-for future reference, d-did you want me to come to you for that or uh....would you prefer letting me know when you ah.....wanted your er....p-payment?" Now she was blushing. Why was she blushing? She figured it was more the situation than the topic and mentally pushed that aside for another day.

"Well, I don't mind if you come to me although even if you forget I will tell you. Is that okay with you?" he asks back as he wonders why she is red. "Since we are the 28th, we can either do it today or tomorrow..."

Thorne nodded. That sounded reasonable. She then paused when he digested today or tomorrow. That...was a little unexpected but she probably should have seen it coming.

"Well...I-I guess that depends more on you? I-I don't exactly have a lot to do so I-I'm pretty much free any time? It more depends on your availability, b-but either day works for me." Somehow she got the feeling he'd prefer sooner over later.

"Then meet me in my room." He responds a little too happily. He waits for her to come and once again offers his hand to step on.

Yup, sooner rather than later. She definitely called that one. Even though he'd invited her in, she still knocked on the tunnel wall before coming inside. Once again, she left her bag of tools inside while she did this. Despite the "meal" incident, she only hesitated a little before climbing up onto his hand. "D-do you wanna do a couple of hours again?"

"If you are still okay with that..." He said a little embarrassed of the thought that he hopes she will be fine but will understand she wants to reduce her time...

She nodded, sitting rather comfortably in his hand as he held her up. "Y-yeah, that's fine. Um...can I say something first?" She could tell it was still awkward for both of them.

"Su-Sure!" he got a little tense despite himself. What does she want to say?

She fidgeted a little before clearing her throat and looking up at him. "I-I know I've been a little...awkward lately, ever since....the thing." She rubbed her neck shyly.
"I-I just wanna say th-that nothings gonna change....w-with you and me. I-I just thought you should know that I still-...." Part of her wanted to say she still wanted to be friends, but were they friends? She wanted to be, but worried that he wouldn't feel the same way. "I-I still like being around you."

For a moment, he can't understand what she is trying to say. Who can anyone be fine with or want to spend some time with him after such an episode?
For a moment, he can't comprehend that little being he held on his hand. Just because she likes being around him? What kind of nonsense is she saying? But... He doesn't smell any lies on her. She was telling the truth. Which makes him more perplexed. But he lets out a sigh of relief, his whole body relaxed as he slumps on his bed.

She watched him for a while, observing his reactions. He seemed tense and confused at first. What, had he not noticed that she enjoyed his company? If she didn't then she wouldn't come out at all and might have tried to figure out a different rent deal if that were the case. Heck, she might have left and never came back. But she didn't and she liked the strafe, large demon in front of her. She chuckled at him. "You alright?"

He looked at her at her chuckles. "You are weird, you know that?" He asks, frowning a little but also smiling. How strange to see such a pure smile on a demon's face. "No one in the right mind will stay next to the demon. Especially next to a Gluttony one."

Thorne chuckled at that and shrugged. She didn't mind that she was a little strange. "Well I guess my mind is a little to the left, then." She gave another smile and swung her legs a little.

He chuckles too. Truly an odd one that is to say! So different from the others. "But thanks for telling me that. It has been on my mind for a moment if I have to be honest!"

Her ears perked up and twitched. He'd been worried about that? She was still too scared to mention being friends out loud, but she did smile softly and look up at him. "No problem." She reached up and patted his nose. "I-I just figured I should let you know."

He smiled again until his stomach rumbled out. Bringing him back to business. He got red from it. "So-so! I'm glad that we managed to get some things out! How about we go back to what we left!" He bubbles out a little louder than he wished.

Thorne got a little red herself. "R-right! Uh...w-well, ready when you are." She gave a shy, awkward smile as she shifted a bit in his hand.

"Alright then!" He announces and brings her closer to his lips, giving her a joyful lick. And frown.
That's...weird? He licks her again and he frowns more.
Why...does she doesn't taste the same?

She shut her eyes with a squeak as he licked her, only to pause for a moment. When he licked her again and it seemed more...curious, she peeked open her eyes to see him frowning.
"Is....I-is something wrong?" She looked up at him, then down at herself. Had she done something wrong? To her knowledge, nothing she'd done that day had changed outside of her new routine.

Why has her taste changed? In over a month none less. "It's just that...you are..." How to say this? "Less tasty?" He clumsy answers.

Chapter Text

Why has her taste changed? In over a month none less. "It's just that...you are..." How to say this? "Less tasty?" He clumsy answers.

Her eyes widened in surprise. Less tasty? Well that was...odd. Her brow furrowed. “Less...tasty?” Why did that make her feel bad? Being tasty or not shouldn’t be something she should be concerned over.
“Well...how....?” She brought a hand up to her mouth to tap at it. “Maybe....it’s something that changed since I came here?” She was using a different kind of soap when she took baths, but that didn’t seem likely to change how she tasted. Smell maybe, but not taste.

He thinks over it. Now that he thinks about it, when they first meet, she tasted incredible! But the second time he ate, her taste did fade a bit...
"Is your life in the restaurant and here different?" He asks.

Not even hesitating, she nodded. “Very. I mostly came out at night or days the restaurant was closed to borrow. The soap here is better. I usually had to use whatever hand soap was in the bathrooms or dish soap.” At least here she could get proper body wash and shampoo. Since being here, her hair and tail felt much softer.
She continued on, looking up at nothing in particular as she thought. “There were more people, but I don’t think that’d do much....oh, and I guess I ate differently there too. There were always leftover meals or stuff that had been sent back that I could sneak when nobody was looking. It was also easier to get into the pantry or the fridge. I didn’t go into the fridge often, but there was always fresh produce.” She thought a little more before looking back at him. “I don’t think I’ve eaten a vegetable since I came here, now that I think about it.”

His face is dark. How did he not think of her diet?! "Urg... I'm such an idiot." He says as he runs his hand over his face. No wonders her taste changed! "But then...what are you eating since you are here?" He asks, a little scared of the response.

In all honesty her diet had mostly consisted of easy to grab junk food, dried fruit snacks, and cereal. All things she could easily grab or borrow from the pantry. She didn’t take anyone’s leftovers, there weren’t plates of food left out overnight for her to pick from, and she couldn’t get into the fridge. She mentioned all of this to him while looking up at his face. His expression worried her. Was she in trouble?

His expression is a dark mix between disbelief and disgust. "How can you be satisfied by such alimentation?!" He mumbles out, scandaled.

Alimentation? She didn’t know what the word meant, but his tone of voice and expression told her it was bad.
“W-well I...I-I’m a borrower? It’s...k-kinda just how it works. W-we borrow what we can w-without getting caught o-or seen.” At the restaurant she’d just been lucky it was so big and food was so easy to miss.

He slaps his forehead loudly. That is such a disaster!
"That is it! I will restore your diet! I can't have you deteriorating your taste and health!" He exclaims as he puts her on his shoulder and streams off to the kitchen.

She was about to say something or protest when he put her on his shoulder and stormed off. The little borrower yelped and quickly clung to his turtleneck to keep from falling off.
“Y-you really don’t have t-to do that, I-I’m fine! R-really!” In all honesty, she wasn’t a fan of eating so many greasy foods so she tried to borrow the non-greasy snacks as much as possible. Of course, her kind were scavengers and had been forever as far as she knew. She’d live just as long as any other borrower like her would. Besides, she wasn’t one to complain about these things. They were just how she’d learned to live. Having someone concerned for her health, no matter how or why it was brought up, was strange to her. She wasn’t sure what to do or make of it.

He opens the fridge as he keeps complaining to himself mostly.
"How?! Just how can you live like that! You need healthy food! And on a daily basis! Is that clear?! If you can't open the fridge ask me! If you have a protest, save it and tell me what you want to eat! And I won't accept it either way!" He weeps as he shows what the fridge contains, not noticing Alex at the table behind, in a corner.

Thorne opened her mouth to protest before shutting it right as he said not to. Far be it from her to try arguing with him.
“W-well I uh....” She really wasn’t picky and would eat pretty much anything he gave her. “I-I don’t...um....a-anything is fine, r-rea-!” As she was looking she noticed something different from the corner of her eye. Upon turning her head, she saw Alex sitting there and froze. Her mouth shut tight with a click as she stared at him with wide, mortified eyes.
His hair was covering his eyes all the time and with the lack of expression he always had, she wasn’t sure if he’d seen her or not. She was too afraid to move and hide in Humbert’s turtleneck though, worried any movement from her would alert the human to her presence.

"What do you mean anything is fine!?" He starts to scold her but at her lack of response and her sudden stiffness, he finally looks at her.
"Thorne? What are you looking at-" He starts to as he follows her line of sight before slamming his back into the fridge.
"A-Alex! How long have you been here?" He asks as he starts sweating again.

"Before you come to the kitchen." The kid answers, tilting his head at his strange behavior as he eats some chocolate pancakes.

She held in a squeak when he slammed his back into the fridge, making her cling to him tighter in order to keep from falling off or getting squashed in the process. She tried to duck behind the cloth of his turtleneck as much as she could to keep herself out of sight. It was unlikely, but hopefully Alex hadn’t seen anything?
She peeked out ever so slightly so she could see. Alex was human, so she didn’t have to worry about being someone’s next snack, but he was still human.
Humbert and Raymond were an exception to the usual rule because they weren’t human and also had been okay with her being there, as well as keeping her existence secret. Would Alex be an exception too, or would she need to start looking for a new home? ....again?

As the silence starts to stir Humbert to get more panicked. What should he do?!

Before he can speak, Alex asks him: "Is everything alright?"

"Huh?" The demon asks back dumbfounded. "You don't see anything unusual?" He inquires only to want to slap himself. Sure! Make Thorne even more noticeable!

Though at the slight movement of the kid's head, he can tell he was looking at the borrower.
"No, not really," Alex answers simply as he looks back at Humbert. "If you are not taking anything out of the fridge, please close it." He comments as he keeps eating.

Thorne peeked out slightly more, now just as confused as Humbert. The human had clearly been looking right at her that time, but said nothing? She looked up at the demon whose shoulder she was still clinging to before looking to Alex again. Why was he...? She knew he was strange, but why wasn’t he saying anything about her?

Humbert looked blankly at the human until this last tilted his head at the demon's lack of movement. But then Humbert notices the movements on the human shoulders and remembers.
”Oh hum, right.” he replies as he turns back to face the fridge and takes out a rare rest of veggie, and takes back to his room.
”Are you okay Thorne?” he asks as he closes his door.

She stayed ducked down on his shoulder. When he went to get the veggies from the fridge, she hid in his turtleneck and waited until they were back in his room before coming back out.
“I-I’m fine, b-but why didn’t he say anything about me?” She looked at him strangely. Most humans would have freaked out, but he’d acted like it was just another day. “Sh-should I be worried?”

”Well... I don't think you need to be worried... In fact, I think it is a good thing that he sees you on my shoulder.” he confesses as he puts her on the desk and opens the lid of the Tupperware.

“Why?” She looked up at him from her place on his desk. When he opened the Tupperware she moved to the side so she wouldn’t be in the way.

”Well... Doesn't Alex seem strange to you?” he asks back.

Thorne nodded. “He doesn’t seem to show much emotion and sometimes acts strangely, but he seems nice enough.” She shrugged.

He nods. ”And sometimes he talks to no one right?”

She nodded again, waiting for him to tell her.

”Well in fact he was talking to his demon and angel shoulder.” he tells as he sees her face. ”You know, there are a lot more kinds of jobs for us to do. And one of them is to guide humans. That job is really hard. And normally those beings aren't visible in the mortals eyes but for some reason, Alex can see and hear his guides...”

Her eyes widened. “R-really? D-do I have them too?” She couldn’t help but look at her shoulders as if two very small people would suddenly show up. They didn’t, and it made her wonder if maybe borrowers didn’t have them. Then it occurred to her, and she paused.
“Does...does he think I’m one of yours? A....shoulder....moral....guide....thing?”

”That seems to be the case.” he nods as he starts eating the veggie absent-mindedly, forgetting that he picks it up for her to begin.

Thorne sat down on the desk, tilting her head as he ate. She didn’t mind and had momentarily forgotten herself.
“So....does that mean that as long as it’s just Alex....I could come out with you on your shoulder?” Her tail flicked behind her.

He thought about it for a moment. Well it seems safe for her to show up when they are with Alex or even Raymond... ”I would say yes. But only to Alex and Raymond for now!”

She nodded. Even when Raymond was there, she rarely ever came out. She didn’t plan on making a habit of showing herself around anyone but Humbert. Even with Humbert, she didn’t show herself too much. If she got too comfortable she risked too much.
“I’ll be careful.” She smiled up at him, and then her stomach growled and her face turned bright red.

He giggles at that. ”Good thing we grab something before coming back here!” he says and looks down at what is supposed to be her meal only to realize that he has eaten the majority of it. His face flares up red in embarrassment.
”Oh uhm... sorry. Here you can eat the rest if you want...” he proposes.

Thorne was still blushing when she looked at what was left. Luckily, the size of the portions was actually perfect for her.
“Th-this is actually perfect. I-I can’t eat as much as you guys anyway.” She came over and started eating the food. It definitely tasted better than all the snacks she’d been eating and her tail wagged happily behind her. “Thank you.”

He smiles again. Glad that the food is at her taste he thought as he watched her eat, her tail wagging.
”Don't leave anything behind! I don't like people that can't finish their plate!” he warns her but still holds his smile.

She’d never been a picky eater. So she was unlikely to turn her nose up at anything. She looked up at him and raised a brow at his comment however, feeling like teasing him a little.
“Or what, you’ll eat me?” The little borrower gave him a teasing smile and chuckled. “Don’t worry, I’ll try. This should be enough, though. Servings much bigger than this, however, and I might have some trouble.” She couldn’t do much about it, considering her size.

He smiles that only his kind has the secret as he replies. ”You are the one that has said that not me~” He took note of the portion she ate. So bigger than that will be difficult for her to finish...noted!

She turned red again, mildly regretting her choice of teasing material. “Sh-shut up. You’re the one who said I don’t taste very good right now.” She huffed at him and ate her food. Like she’d promised, she finished her “plate” and helped to put the lid back on.
For a moment she left to get something from her bag to wipe her hands before coming back. With all that just happened, she did have one last question.
“Do....you still want me to pay my rent now, or would you rather wait until tomorrow?” She tilted her head. Technically he’d just eaten, with his two stomachs and large appetite she knew that didn’t count for much, but he’d also said she didn’t taste the same right now. It would probably take a while for that to go back to “normal”. Hopefully, if this kept up, by next month’s rent she’d be back to whatever taste he seemed to prefer from her.

He hummed. ”You can pay your rent next month...” was what he wanted to say but... He grabbed a water bottle and took a few sips and extended his hand once again, a ravenous smile on.

She climbed into his hand easily, looking up at him as he lifted her up again. Her tail flicked calmly behind her and she tilted her head to one side. She doubted one meal would make a difference, but for some reason she couldn’t help but hope it helped a little bit.

He chuckles softly at her sweet appearance. How can someone look so appetizing and cute like that? he wonders. He gives new licks, even though she didn't taste particularly better.

She shut her eyes and squeaked when he licked her again. It still felt weird to be licked like that, but she was slowly getting used to it....sort of. She was patient and waited for him to continue. Her tail continued to calmly sway and flick behind her. Not too long ago it normally would have gone stiff when he did this, but now she was calm and only squeaked a little.

How weird things are. Never would he gently eat a person like that. Making sure he doesn't hurt her. Not scare her too much. All those thoughts and emotions about caring for somebody else than himself was new. It almost feels like an alien feeling to be honest but not an unpleasant one...
He keeps licking her until he scopes her up on his tongue before gliding her in.

It had been a long time since anyone cared about her. Her family had left when she was still young. Old enough to be able to care for herself as far as borrowers go, but still young.
This of course was very different, but it was still something she wasn’t used to. She squeaked as he finally scooped her up with his tongue, slipping inside of his mouth. This time felt calmer than usual. She pulled her legs inside and made sure all of her was inside as she curled up on his tongue.

He hummed as if he was trying to say thanks for getting her legs inside as he sealed his lips together. And he starts to softly roll her in saliva. Though the absence of purring can be felt, saying a lot about her taste…

Thorne didn’t protest as he rolled her around, but the lack of a purr made her frown. She’d have thought that being less appetizing would be a good thing, but instead it felt....bad. Why should she care about whether he liked how she tasted? She shouldn’t care about it, but she did.
With a sigh, she made a mental note to make sure she asked Humbert for help with getting proper meals from now on. It didn’t feel right to have to ask for help, but for whatever reason she also didn’t want to keep being “less tasty” for him either. It was a very strange thought. She squirmed a little, tail flicking. On the bright side, at least she wouldn’t be eating so many snacks.

Even though she is less tasty he enjoys how she feels on his tongue and mouth. To press against the roof or put her under the tongue. How she makes his cheek full of her tiny form. All that while he is being gentle. Once she is fully covered by drool, he moves her near the entrance of the esophagus and waits for her permission once again.

Whether out of habit or by a bit of leftover instinct, she still squirmed the whole time he was pushing her around. He may not like how she tasted as much right now, but with how he still pressed her to the roof of his mouth or stuffed her into one cheek every now and then he was at least still enjoying himself. Once again, she gives his tongue a pat once he moves her to the back of his throat.
“Y-you really don’t have to ask to swallow me, you know. I-I appreciate it, b-but you’re fine.”

He hummed, he will take note for the next time. He tilts his head and takes small swallows, having to gulp her twice. His hand followed her descent and patted the stomach when she got there as he sighs, satisfied.

Her small yelp as she’s swallowed gets muffled by his throat as she’s sent down. She still squirms a little on the way, only to settle down once she’s in his stomach and finds a comfortable enough position.
“So, do you want me to do it again for a couple hours again?” She tilted her head.

He nods before he answers, remembering she can't see his face for now. ”Yes...” He goes to sit down on his bed. How weird. She is so small and yet, he is content with the space she fills down there. And the squirm! He loves them.

Thorne nodded, relaxing for a moment. Last time she’d rubbed his belly and he liked that.
“Can I try something else in here again?” If she was going to spend a couple hours each time, she at least wanted to find things to do that he liked besides her just sitting there and waiting.

”feel free to do so.” he encouraged her, his hand still on his belly.

“If you don’t like it just say so and I’ll stop.” She gave his belly one more pat to let him know she was gonna start and things were find before she started to fake struggle and squirm. He seemed to like it when she squirmed in his mouth and on the way down, so why not here?

He usually doesn't like that much when it comes to his stomachs seeing how sensitive they can be but... Her movements are not sharp and she is not trying to harm him too. But he was surprised to notice that he started to purr again.

She didn’t hit or push out hard. Yes she was pretending to squirm and struggle, but even then she was being careful and mostly rubbed or massaged his stomach walls as she did it. At the purring she paused before smiling wide and starting up again. Purring meant she was doing good.

”I-I think that the scratching and what you are doing, are my favorite thing so far...” he comments, pleased with her.

She blushed a little. “Y-you mean this and the belly rubs from last time?” For a moment she settled down and just rubbed with her hand so she could talk.

He nods then hummed in response, his purrs still on. He wonders if he can do something for her too while she is in here…

She smiled happily and nodded. “I’m glad~!” Knowing that despite her size and current predicament she could still do something to make him happy made her smile. She went back to her fake squirms and struggled until she became too tired to keep it up.

Struggling is a good thing he notices. It means that she is healthy even if her taste loses a little of its savor. That information reassures him for some reason... When she stopped he started to hum a song as his purr softened to a lull.

Just as she’d finally gotten comfy again and started to close her eyes, she heard him singing. Her head perked up and she blinked. He was...humming? It was a nice tune.

The song was just one of those humans have made that he doesn't remember for now. He keeps it up for a moment, just enjoying the time together.

She blushed a little. She actually knew this tune. Shyly and softly, she starts singing along with him. His voice sounded nice, even from inside his stomach. She just hopes he didn’t mind her singing with him.

He peeks at her singing but keeps it up. She has actually a good singing voice, to his surprise. He would like to join her but he knows that he sings like a pan...

Thorne leaned back into the soft flesh of his stomach walls around her as she sang along to his humming. Part of her wished she could hear his actual singing voice, but even just his hum was nice enough for her. She closed her eyes a little and just relaxed. This wasn’t so bad.

Chapter Text

Their little moment got interrupted by someone knocking on his door. ”Dinner ready!” Alex announces as he goes back to the dining table. ”look like our time is up...” He tells Thorne as he gets up and goes to the bathroom.

She sat up suddenly with a squeak as she heard the knock. It was muffled, but the noise itself made her instinct to hide kick in before she realized...she was technically already hidden? The little borrower then looked up with a slight pout.
“O-oh, alright.” Part of her didn’t want to come out yet. A part of her wanted to stay just a little while longer, but that wasn’t fair to Humbert and she couldn’t just stay in there while he had dinner either. She sat up, patiently waiting for him to spit her back up.

He noticed her pout on her voice and raised an eyebrow. ”Is everything alright?” he whispers as he closes the door.

She blushed and fidgeted. “Y-yeah, I’m good.” She made sure the pout was off her face for when he spat her up. However she did shift shyly for a moment. “You....y-you have a nice voice.”

”hahaha thanks. You have a good singing voice!” he answers and stays quiet for a moment. He...doesn't want to let her go but... ”Say I have an idea...”

She blushed and shifted shyly. It wasn’t often she got the chance to sing. “Th-thank you...” Compliments were still foreign to her and she didn’t know how to respond. When he didn’t let her out she got suspicious, but tilted her head. “Hm? What’s your idea?”

”Do you...do you want to pass the dinner with me, in my belly?” he embarrassingly asks, his face red. He is glad that he hasn't heaved her out for now. But he believes that she would rather come out than staying here.

She blinked. “You...want me to come with you to dinner...while I stay in here?” The little borrower tilted her head. She assumed this meant that she’d either be sitting in a bit of chewed up food or he would be passing some of it to his stomach right away.
“Well....I mean I guess that’d be okay...” She then remembered him wanting her to eat more normal meals. “Could....i-if I do could you set some aside for me? F-for later?”

He purred as she accepted. ”Sure! I will make sure of that!” he whispers positively. He gets out of the bathroom and joins the other for dinner. As he sits down and notices Alex looking at his shoulders, probably looking for Thorne. ...maybe he should ask Raymond how to get out of this situation. Although he says that it is okay for now, he doesn't think that Alex would actually look after her...

She chuckled and gave his stomach wall a soft pat before relaxing back down again. Well, she was planning on taking a bath after this anyway. She was completely unaware of Alex looking for her at dinner, but tried to relax and listen to them talking. Being in here certainly made it easier to hear everything. She liked hearing them all talk.

They talked about pretty everything and nothing, just the usual chitchat. He has made sure the food goes directly to his second stomach, leaving Thorne out of it. Just as asked he took a small part for her at the beginning and ate to his heart's content. During the meal, he has to stop purring otherwise it will be weird to have someone purr like that.

She sat calmly as he ate dinner with the others. In a strange way, it was kind of nice to be there like this. It was probably as close as she’d get to sharing a meal with everyone. She tried to not move too much or rub his walls, in case that might be making him purr. As much as she liked it when he purred, she didn’t want him getting caught or in trouble.

Once everyone was done eating. Humbert unconsciously put his hand on his first stomach, just in the habit. But Raymond raised an eyebrow. Never still now the demon has put a hand on his stomach when he is not content. And this meal isn't something that can satisfy him. So why...?

After putting his dish in the sink and taking Thorne's portion, he goes back to his room. Truly, he doesn't want to let her out yet.

Thorne could feel him place his hand on his stomach. It made her perk up slightly and her tail wag a little without her realizing it. Why these things made her happy, she couldn’t say. She waited until it seemed like he was back in his room before actually moving again.
“I-I didn’t almost get you in trouble being in here, d-did I?” It didn’t sound like he did, but she wasn’t sure with him purring every now and then. That, and Raymond seemed far more perceptive than she’d first thought before meeting him.

”Well...I think Alex was looking for you at dinner. He was probably expecting to see you on my shoulder.” he confesses. ”But are you alright? Do you want to come out?” he asks her.

She blushed slightly from that but then chuckled. It was kind of sweet to know she was being looked for. If only she could....no, that wouldn’t happen. It wouldn’t be safe. She could dream, but that’s as far as it’d ever go. That much she was certain. “I...” In all honesty, no. She didn’t want to come out. Coming out meant she had to leave for her home again. Coming out meant she couldn’t...or rather shouldn’t, stick around with Humbert afterwards. She didn’t want to bother him and she didn’t want to keep him up either. They just had dinner and she was sure he might want to go to sleep or at least get ready for it. “I-I probably should...” She tried to keep the disappointment out of her voice. “I gotta uh...t-take a shower, have my own dinner, a-and stuff...”

”Alright...” Although he was a little sad to know that she prefers to be out, he still stands up and goes to the bathroom. Once he heaves her out, he tries to clean her with a towel. She almost stayed as long as the first time he eats her now that he thinks about it. And willingly this time. He doesn't know why but he is happy for such information which makes him purr.

She pouted a little as he let her go. Maybe next time she’d stay a little longer. In the back of her head she told herself that she shouldn’t let him know she was actually starting to like this.
She wasn’t sure why, but she felt like it wasn’t something she should share....yet. She squirmed a little when he tried cleaning her up, blushing a little bit. It was still a little strange to be handled by someone larger than her, but she was starting to get used to it. At least with him anyway.
Thorne looked up at him as he started to purr, tilting her head.
“What is it?” She pushed his finger with the towel out of her face for a moment so she could look up at him better.

The purrs are not the only way to know if he is happy: his pupils become rounder too and shine quietly. Like two little stars.
”Oh it’s nothing...” he said but there was a smile as he looked proudly at her.

She tilted her head the other way, pointed ear tips flicking slightly as she blinked. She noticed the difference in his eyes and the way he smiled. It made her blush a little to be looked at that way. The little borrower wasn’t sure what it was exactly but she knew he was happy and for whatever reason, seeing him happy made her happy too. She sat calmly in his hands, letting him hold her for however long he planned to do so. It was kinda nice so she didn’t protest or say anything, didn’t make any moves to wiggle out of his hands or try to get going. She kind of hoped if she didn’t do anything that she could spend some time with him for just a little longer.

After making sure she was dry he takes her back to his room so she can take the meal back to her home. As he puts her on his desk he smells that she is...sad?
”I know that it is kinda late to say that kind of thing but if you feel lonely you can always come to my room. I'm not against a little talk from time to time...”

She perked up slightly, looking up at him as he set her on his desk.
“I-I can?” In the entire month she’d been there, she hadn’t really come into his room much. She didn’t want to bother him and after learning he had a craving for her, she also didn’t want to distract him if he had work to do. Still, learning this now made her smile. “I-I might take you up on that.”

He brightens at that. And then think for a moment. Maybe she can go talk to Alex too?
”And if I'm not around, I think Alex can make a good company too. Unless you prefer Raymond that’s it...” he proposed too but he doesn't think that she would pick up Raymond. The angel has a rough personality for sure. And it seems that Thorne doesn't like him too.

She nodded and took that into consideration. Maybe she’d give talking to Alex a try later. At the mention of Raymond she made a face and gave him a look.
“I think I’ll take my chances with Alex sometime.” She got up and stretched, then grabbed her dinner. “I-I’ll see you later then?”

“Yup!” He answers and giggles at her reactions. Yup, she doesn’t like Raymond. If she meets Kian, he can see they will be friends quickly on that point.

Kian still concerned her. The other female seemed cool and badass and like a fun person, but she was a demon like Humbert. She just wasn’t sure about her.
Thorne then smiled and waved to him on her way out.
“Goodnight, Humbert.” She then took her dinner with her and left for home. She ate, showered, wrote in her journal, then waited for everyone to go to bed so she could do some borrowing and return lost items. Once her daily chores were done she planned to go to bed.

Everyone goes to bed except Raymond and Alex. For Raymond, it isn’t something unusual but Alex is an exception. He is the one that fell asleep first no matter what but tonight he seems to be talking to himself more than normal.

Thorne looked to Alex’s door. She was just putting some of his missing socks in front of it when she heard him talking to himself again. Or....was it really only him that was talking?
After a moment of thought, she took the socks with her and went to the tunnel to Alex’s room. After a moment of hesitation, she knocked on the tunnel entrance and waited for a response.

”-Just wanted to know if you guys can leave my shoulders just like the one of Humbert. That's all... - oh. So you can... Huh?” Alex was too engrossed to speak that he didn't hear the knocks but his attention swapped to somewhere. To be precise to his right shoulder. ”Someone knocked? Are you sure-... Yes yes, I know I know you are always right...” He clears his throat before answering a come-in.

When he gave her permission, she came out and stood on his dresser, bringing some of his lost socks with her.
“H-hi. Um....I-I just uh....j-just wanted to um....s-say hi and uh....bring you these? Th-they fell behind the dryer again.” She stood there awkwardly. She’d never willingly shown herself to someone before.

For a moment, Alex can only blink at her until something wakes him out of this trance. ”Thank you.” he says as he bows his head in gratitude then asks, his head tilted. ”Does that mean you are the one who is behind the «found back objects»?”

Thorne blushed and nodded, taking a step or two back from the socks. Internally her mind was screaming to turn back and never do this again, telling her that this broke every borrower rule in the metaphorical book but she stayed.
“Y-yeah, th-that’s me. M-my name’s Thorne. It’s....i-it’s nice to officially meet you.”

Although his facial expression doesn't change, he does some to brighten up.
”Thank you so much for finding my lucky pen!” he says as he shows the pen that looks like a clown-fish. ”I have been looking for it for a moment and then it suddenly appears again... I was wondering where it has been and who has found it...” he expressed as his legs started to swing a little, a show of happiness.
He would have talked about it a bit more if something on his left shoulder made a move. ”Oh right. Sorry I haven't introduced myself; I'm Alex. Nice to meet you too.” He finally greeted her.

She smiled shyly. “I-I’ll be sure to keep an eye out for it more if you ever lose it again.” Thorne shifted on her feet a little. Talking to people like this was still something she needed to get used to. She nodded in greeting.
“H-Humbert told me your name was Alex, but that’s about all I knew.” She shifted shyly, fiddling with her hands. “Do....d-do you mind if I ask who you were talking to earlier?”

”huh? Hum well...” he seems a little recalcitrant to speak about it but then tilts his head. ”But are you not the same species as them? How can you not-” he started to ask until he turned his head to his left side.
”Ho...so you guys can hide even to the other? But don't you guys want to introduce yourself?” he asks both of his shoulders. After a moment of wait, he turns to Thorne.
”To no one. Sorry to be so weird but it seems that my imaginary friends are shy...” he says but sounds a little amused and the clothes on his shoulder moved strangely at that comment.

She tilted her head slightly as well before nodding. While they weren’t the same, she understood where they were coming from.
“I understand, it’s fine.” She wasn’t going to force them to reveal themselves if they didn’t want to. Some part of her also wanted to correct Alex on what she was, but she also didn’t want to risk selling out Humbert somehow in the process. She wasn’t sure what else to say or do at this point.
“Um....a-anyway, I-I just wanted to say hi since....y-you saw me today so uh....y-yeah um....I-if there’s nothing you might wanna ask I-I should probably let you uh...g-get back to uh....y-your stuff o-or getting ready for bed or whatever it was you were up to.”

”Oh right... I'm sorry to have made you stay here so long. You should probably go back to Humbert's side. And thank you again for the pen and socks.” he says as he bows again to her. ”See you around maybe!” he waves back at her as he finally moves to put his socks in the drawer.

She didn’t bother telling him that she wouldn’t be going there, but instead nodded and waved with a small smile. “See you around. If you ever do need me for something just knock on the wall, I’ll probably hear it.” She then slipped back into the tunnels and finally went to bed herself. Today was a good day.

Chapter Text

The next day, she went about her usual morning routine. She looked into the kitchen from one of her perches up above, though, taking note of who was awake and what was going on. A small part of her wondered if she should ask Alex or Humbert if they could help her get some coffee? She'd always wanted to try the stuff. It always smelled good.

Alex gets curious about her but still goes to bed. Tomorrow will be Sunday so that he will enjoy a peaceful day. Hopefully. After all, no one knows what tomorrow will be like. Alex was the last one to wake up this time. Which was odd since he is the one to wake up first. He changes his pajama into his sweater and jeans before going to the kitchen. 

As he looked at his phone, he was surprised that it was alright at 1 pm. Huh... he sleeps more than usual, he thought as he climbs down the stairs and goes to the kitchen only to see the rare sight of Raymond cooking. 

Raymond and Alex are the only ones who know how to cook, but Alex has to do it as a part of his rent. So he was stunned to see his guardian cooking. 

Of course, Humbert was already at the table, drooling over the fact that they will eat the angel cuisine. Which vexed Alex a bit but can't blame him either... But since he is here, the human looked at both of his shoulders but was a little sad to discover that Thorne isn't here. Sure it seems she was timid, but where is she now? He wonders about that as he waits for his extremely late breakfast.

Thorne was a bit surprised when she found that Alex wasn't awake yet, but figured he must have been exhausted. He'd been up later than usual after all. 

Seeing Raymond cook was a surprise, and she took note of that as well. She thought only Alex cooked, but it was nice to see these guys weren't hopeless without him around. 

Watching them cook was one of her favorite things since it reminded her of when she lived in the restaurant. On some days off, she actually tried cooking on her own once in the kitchen, but everything was too big for her to use on her own. Back home, her family had made a working kitchen, but she didn't have that here. She sat and watched from above to see what everyone was going to do. 

Since it was only Raymond, Humbert, and Alex, she considered coming down....but Kian wasn't there, and she didn't know what the other female was doing or would do. She didn't want to risk being seen by the only other person in the house who ever left their room. Yin was still a mystery after all.

"Alex, can you bring this to Yin's room and call Kian to eat, please?" Raymond requested as he gave a tray. 

Alex excepted to eat something salty but was stunned to see that they were going to have a Japanese breakfast today: a bowl of rice, miso soup, some veggie sauteed with a frying salmon. Very healthy and nourishing breakfast. 

Before he goes up and brings the tray up, he whispers to Humbert; 

"Where is Thorne?" he asks, trying to be quiet, but Raymond hears that as his head slightly turns toward them as he keeps making dishes for everyone. 

Humbert almost choked on his drink at his question.

Thorne paled. She hadn't heard what Alex said from her spot, but from the reaction of everybody else, she had a pretty good idea of what it was. Very slowly, she backed up into the tunnel a little more as if that might help save her from getting into trouble. 'I am so busted...'

"huuuuh...well...she...uhhhhh..." Humbert tries to respond but is saved by Raymond. 

"What are you guys talking about?" the angel feigns to ask, playing like a fool. 

Although his expression doesn't change, Alex's cheeks reddened as he replies that isn't something important as he flies to bring the tray up and call for Kian. 

"Hum...thank you," Humbert says in gratitude. 

"Something interesting happens..." Smirked Raymond. 

"Should we come to your office later?" the demon asks, his voice tiny from the pression of the angel's smile. 

"...unless you guys want to," he answers back, telling them that is okay for now.

She still stayed as far back as she could from her tunnel lookout spot. Part of her had hoped she could get a portion of breakfast since it looked and smelled amazing, but now she was considering eating one of the granola bar pieces she had instead. She didn't want to bother anyone too much or risk getting Humbert in too much trouble.

Humbert was shocked to see that Raymond let them off the hook for now. He sighs in relief which makes the angel raise an eyebrow. 

It seems like they are more intimate than before, which makes him wonder why. 

"Also, can you put some portions for her, too, please?" Humbert asks, showing the portion she ate as he nods

Thorne blinked and lifted her head slightly. Guess granola bars were off the menu for late breakfast. She still stayed in her hiding place and watched them. Later she'd have to go check on Humbert to see if he was doing okay.

"No way! You really did cook! I thought that you left the brat to do that chore!" Exclaims Kian as she and Alex come down, and she jumps into her seat, which results in Raymond throwing a spoon at her. 

"Shut up and eat, you idiot. Otherwise, I will give your share to Humbert." he warns her, holding a knife this time. 

"Geez! Fine fine!" She answers as she rubs her forehead before whisper: "stupid." 

"What did you say?" Raymond's voice got dark as she started to sweat. "Now that I look at you, you sure have profited to gain a few shapes; even your belly got rounder! Looks like we have to train you back to shape!" He informs her of her new schedule to her biggest dismay. 

Of course, that little show relishes the other two people seated at the table which giggle. After a reasonably eventful brunch, Humbert goes back to his room with Thorne's meal. He knocked softly at the wall. "Thorne? Are you there?"

Thorne watched carefully from her hiding place, covering her mouth to keep from giggling. Poor Kian. The woman may concern her a bit, but she didn't wish ill of her either. She hoped Raymond wouldn't be too cruel. 

As brunch came to a close, she made her way to Humbert's room to wait. She jumped in surprise as he knocked on the wall, but quickly came out. 

"Y-yeah, I'm here." The little borrower fidgeted nervously. "Y-you're not in trouble because of me, a-are you?"

"Not for now." he answers honestly and gives her a meal. "here you share."

She looked up at him, worried and unsure for a moment before nodding and coming over. 

"O-okay, i-if you're sure. A-and thank you." She started eating the food, pausing as she tasted it. It was actually delicious. Well, it seems that was one thing the angel had going for him. Her tail wagged softly as she ate her meal.

He observes her as she eats. He doesn't know why but he has to make sure that she eats properly and all of it. This instinct is the same as the hunger one: primal. He doesn't know why. His perplexing is showing as she eats her meal. Once she finished eating it, he started to purr again, which made him more confused. Why is he so happy now?

She paused a moment at the look on his face but figured he was just thinking about something. She shrugged and went back to her food, finishing all of it. When she looked back up at him, she found herself looking for his approval. Why....why did she want his approval for finishing her breakfast? She pushed the thought aside for another time. Thorne instead tilted her head as she noticed he was purring. Did seeing her finish a proper meal make him that happy? The thought made her a little shy. "Th-thank you again."

He chuckled. "Raymond was the one who did it, not me. But if you want, I can always say to him that you enjoyed his meal." he responds, smiling.

Thorne huffed at that. "I-I meant thanks for bringing me meals now, not making it......I-I can go thank him myself later." She shifted from one foot to the other. 

"Do....y-you need or uh...w-want anything else?" Part of her didn't want to leave yet, but she also didn't want to bother him. He may have a review to write or something for all she knows.

He did have one last review to write but... 

"sigh... I have one article to write down, and if you want, we can watch some movies later?" he proposed, although he wanted to pass the time with her rather than to write that damn critic...

She perked up immediately at the mention of watching some movies. Her tail wagged like mad behind her. 

"Sure!" She was smiling wide up at him. "I-if you don't mind, I-I could stay here with you while you write your article? I-I promise I won't bug you o-or distract you or anything? I-if that's okay?"

"Sure!" he happily complies and is once again surprised as he purrs again. He frowns at that. He should maybe look into that later... He writes as quickly as he can when he doesn't write one and asks, "Which kind of movie do you like the most?"

While he worked, she simply sat next to his arm so she could watch him type. It was kind of interesting to watch him writing and setting everything up. 

She tilted her head up at him. "Hm? Uh....I-I don't really know? I heard some of the chefs talk about movies back at the restaurant, but um.....I never saw one myself."

He hummed at that. Well, that means they can watch a lot of movies! 

"Then how about I show you the ones we have, and you can pick the one you want?" he proposes. "And well, we have to go to the living room to watch them too if this is alright with you?"

Thorne chuckled and nodded, smiling softly. She was just happy to be spending some more time with him. At the mention of the living room, however, she paused. 

"Um....I-I guess?" Most of the others would probably be fine, but there was still the risk of getting spotted by Kian. "C-could I sit on your shoulder or something?" If Kian entered the room, she at least might have enough time to hide in his turtleneck.

"Sure!" he replies, but it is not like she has many spots to hide on him either... As she climbed on his shoulder, he headed to the living room. "There. You can choose either with the DVD we have here, or we can loan one on the TV."

Thorne nodded, looking at the available movies. She made sure she was on the shoulder furthest from Kian's room. 

"Um....I-I don't really mind which but...maybe one of these?" The little borrower pointed to some Disney movies and a couple of action hero movies.

He nodded and showed the cover of the DVDs. So she has quite a childish taste for the movie, huh? Though some of those movies can be a little dark for children, he thought. 

"And I don't mind that you choose blindly. It is always fun to discover what we can pick just like that..." he encourages her to choose for her.

She looked at him, then looked back at the movies. After some scrutinizing, she picked Lilo and Stitch. "That one looks kinda fun. Can we do that one?"

He nodded and wanted to pat her head but didn't. Seeing her petite frame, he is more sure to hurt her in the process, which is contrary to what he wanted... And he puts the DVD. He says that he will quickly come back as he goes to the kitchen. He puts one of that popcorn that you have to heat in the microwave. 

Alex comes to the living room while he is busy in the kitchen.

Thorne nodded as he left. While he was gone, she hid amongst the pillows and cushions. She ducked behind the pillow when she heard someone coming but peeked back out as she saw it was just Alex. If he looked her way, she'd quietly wave hello to him.

And the human did see her and waves back. He notices that Humbert was in the kitchen. Somehow that comforts him, seeing that they are together. 

After all, how is Humbert going to make a good choice if his guides aren't around? He turns to Thorne once again and asks, "Sorry if I sound rude or indiscreet, but where were you during the brunch?"

She looked up at him and tilted her head. "Hiding." That was obvious, wasn't it? Even if he wasn't aware of what she really was, it should have been evident that she'd be hiding, right? Then again, she didn't know much about shoulder angels and demons. She wondered which one he thought she was.

He blinks. " That makes sense..." he concludes. A sharp pop sound can be heard, followed by many others.

Her head perked up at the sound of the popcorn. She'd never had popcorn before. Her tail softly wagged behind her. It smelled good. She then looked up at Alex and chuckled. 

"So, which one do you think I am?" Was it possible for him to think she served as both? She was the only one he saw after all, so maybe he assumed she did the job of both shoulder Angel and devil.

Alex was a little confused by her question then knew what she meant by that. 

"Well... I don't really know. Can I come closer so I can see you better?" he asks. 

In the kitchen, the pop sound stopped. But Humbert didn't come back yet. After some minutes, the pop sound comes back. It looks like he will make an extra-large bowl of popcorn...

"Oh uh...s-sure? I-I don't see why not." She looked around but stayed closer to the couch pillows. Her ears flicked as she heard more pops, and it made her chuckle. She should have known he'd be making lots of popcorn. Hopefully, he wouldn't mind if she asked to try some.

Alex approaches and sits on the ground, observing her. He would ask to turn around so he can see clearly. 

"Well... That is weird..." he said after a while. "You have no wings but a fluffy tail. You got round eyes too... But if I want to be safe, I would say you are his devil..."

Thorne turned when he asked. She'd never been under someone's gaze like this before, and it was a little embarrassing. She then looked up at him again, her tail flicking as she smiled. 

"Well, I'm not going to tell you if you're right or wrong. I'll let you figure that out for yourself." As much as she wanted to tell him, she also wanted to see how long she could go without really saying anything until he figured out the truth.

"definitely a trait of a devil," he concludes as he sees her playful side. "What are you guys doing?" he inquired as he was curious as to why she was waiting here. 

The sound of popcorn keeps going on and off. Just how much popcorn does Humbert make?

"We're going to watch some movies!" Her tail wagged again. "Humbert, let me pick the movie." She nodded to the tv, which had the current title screen playing on repeat for the DVD.

"Ho, so you are the one who chooses..." He speaks aloud as he sees they are going to watch some lilo and stitch. He thinks for a moment before nodding. "Alright, I will steal some of your popcorn and leave you two alone," he concludes as he gets up and goes to the kitchen.

She giggled a little. "Sometimes." She watched him go, wondering how that would go. Instead, she ducked back into the pillows until Humbert or Alex came back.

After a quick debate, Alex goes back to his room with a bowl of popcorn. Humbert comes back to the living room with the biggest bowl of popcorn, a little dejected. Just like any demon, he doesn't like to lose. And the fact that Alex succeeds in taking some of his food doesn't make him feel good. He sits down with a loud sigh. But smiles. "Are you ready?"

Once he sat down, she quickly climbed back up to his shoulder with a big smile on her face, tail wagging happily behind her. "Yes!" She found herself snuggling up to his neck as she got comfy. "Would...w-would it be okay if I tried a piece of popcorn?"

He nods as he gives her popcorn and press starts. To be honest, he prefers horror movies but watching something else kind of silliness is nice once in a while.

She perked up. Granted, it was just one piece, but him sharing with her made her happier than expected. With a soft purr, she sat down, got comfy, and watched the movie. The popcorn was salty, and pushed her hands a little greasy from the butter, but overall she decided that she liked popcorn. 

She also decided that she loved this movie. Her tail wagged and stopped depending on what happened. She even growled at the TV during one scene with the bad guy.

He observes her since she was more interesting than in the movie. And she is just so cute and lovely. Getting so invested in a simple film, but he enjoys it so much, he was surprised to see that she can purr too, and well, he started to purr too quietly.

She was so focused on the movie; she didn't even notice him watching her. In the end, she seemed very happy, and her tail wagged behind her. 

"That movie was great!" She continued to purr, looking up at him. "N-now what?"

He hummed, absent-minded. It took him a minute to realize that she was talking and to him. "Huh... Well, I don't know? I don't have a lot of friends myself, and I don't hang out that often. Can we maybe watch another movie? But I have to get something to eat again." he asks.

Thorne nodded. Another movie sounded good, but so did some lunch. "Food break then another movie. Y-you can choose it this time." She then looked around, wondering if she should get down and go back to her home for a moment to grab herself some food.

"huh, are you sure? The kind of movie I watch is not for kids..." he asks as he makes his way to the kitchen once again.

She huffed a little at him. "I-I'm not a kid." She climbed down from his shoulder and onto the couch. "Besides, it's only fair. I picked a movie, so now it's your turn to pick one."

"Alright, Alright," he said. Maybe she will not be scared of it? Since she was able to experience something like being eaten whole like a chap... But well... If she gets so much into a movie just like before... He shrugs it off for now. What is the point of worrying like that? "Okay. Would you like something to eat?" he asks.

She paused from heading over to the edge of the couch, then looked up. It was still weird for her to be given food like this. "I-...i-if it's okay, then um....y-yes please." She fidgeted awkwardly. This was something she'd still need to get used to.

He nods as he goes back to grab something to eat. It is still early to have another meal since Alex isn't in the kitchen. Since they just eat some junk food, some fruits would be good. He came back with a fruit basket. 

He crouches down as he picks up a movie. A horror one. This one has some much thrilling and gore that it is his favorite! It even succeeds in putting Kian on edge and paranoia for a few days! Before he put it in, he asked one last time. "Are you sure you want me to choose?"

Thorne sat and waited for him to get back, climbing onto his shoulder once he returned. She looked at the cover of the movie. It looked pretty creepy and scary. She wasn't really sure if she could watch something scary, but she wanted to try something he liked, so she nodded. 

"I-if I don't like it, I-I'll just look away or something."

"Alright. You can also say that you no longer want to watch and I will stop the movie," he said as he tried to comfort her but still put the DVD on. Soon the other publicity of the same genre passes on the screen. And then the creepy theme of the movie started for the menu, and he pressed start as he eats a banana with its skin on.

She took a couple of grapes before huddling close on his shoulder. She flinched a bit from some of the previews, but tried to stay brave and watch. The beginning was creepy but not too bad. She did, however, get distracted by him eating a banana with the skin still on. Why...? It Must either be a gluttony demon thing or something with the finishing your plate thing.

Rather than instinct or etiquette, it was more like he simply can eat and digest all of it. One day, she will find out that he can eat pretty much anything... Though Humbert was so engrossed in the movie that he didn't see her growing discomfort as the best part came into action...

She was stiff next to him, her tail puffed up and tucked close to her. 

There were some moments she was able to duck and look away, but there was a lot of it that she just couldn't look away from. It was horrifying, but for whatever reason, she couldn't look away. When the "best part" came, it made her let out a quick, frightened yelp before scrambling into the neck of Humbert's turtleneck, the place she normally hid in when someone walked by, was now being used as her hiding place from what was on the tv screen. She was shaking even as she peeked out a little. The little borrower was terrified, but she still wanted to know how the story would end.

The end isn't a happy ending at all. Out of 13 people, only one person managed to get home, but... They were linked to the forest, to the monster... Years later, once this person becomes a great-great parent, the beast comes back to kill them and profits to eat their grandchildren.

Humbert was calm during the film and even laughed at the more gruesome part.

Thorne looked horrified as the monster won in the end. Part of her could see how Humbert would like this movie, but she was still hiding and shaking by the end. 

Story-wise, she could admit it was good. It scared the hell out of her, but it was compelling enough to keep her hooked the whole time. After the movie finished, she still didn't come out of Humbert's turtleneck.

It was at the end of the roll credit that he noticed her shaking in his turtleneck. "hmm...are you alright?" he dares to ask as she doesn't come out after he puts back the movie.

She peeked out slightly, nodding. Since she was huddled so close to his neck, he'd be able to feel her slight nod. "Y-yeah...I-I-I'm okay." She was putting on a brave face but didn't want to come out just yet.

He scratched his head. She is not okay. He knows, thanks to her scent. Every emotion has its own scent. He can tell that she is pretty scared and shaken up. "You could just tell me when you got scared. I would have put a stop."

"B-but I wanted to see how it ended." She looked up at him, but couldn't look into his eyes from that angle, so she climbed back out to look at him properly. "I-I'm fine, r-really. It w-was just a movie." She gave him an awkward smile. "I-I'll be okay."

He frowns at that. If only he could believe what she is trying to convince herself... "O-Okay..." he said back, not knowing what to say. However, his nose wriggles at the aroma of dinner. Did he get so into it that he didn't notice Alex starting to cook?

Thorne sighed in relief at the distraction of dinner. "Y-you should probably go get dinner. S-save me some, and I'll meet you in your room later?" She was already climbing down onto the couch.

"Oh, okay..." he says back, once again dumbfounded. Maybe he really shouldn't put on that movie... He goes to have dinner, and, indeed, it is already at night too. He gets Thorn's share before everyone comes around the table. And then have supper.

She was a little shaken, but she just reminded herself that it was only a movie as she went to her home for a moment. It was fake. The people affected in the film were all just humans anyway. She cleaned up her room to distract herself, wrote about her day so far in her journal, then went to wait in the tunnel to Humbert's room.

When he came back, it was pretty late. He gives her a meal. "You can eat here if you want... I just have to prepare to go to sleep though."

She looked up at him and nodded. "Okay." She stayed there to eat, finishing her meal as he told her to. For a moment, she watched him get ready for bed, a little reluctant to leave, but she knew she couldn't stay. He'd warned her about being around him when he was tired, and as much as she didn't want to be alone, she didn't want to upset him either. After making sure her plate was neatly put aside, she looked to him. "G-good night. A-and thank you again, f-for dinner." With a wave, she left the room before he could check if anything was wrong...or at least say something. She wasn't sure how, but he seemed to be able to tell her mood without even having to look at her. Maybe it was a demon thing? Regardless, she didn't want him worrying about her because of the movie.

"Oh..." He wanted to say wait, but she was already gone. But he is worried...her smell shows just how troubled she is. He sighs as he runs his hand over his face. What has he done? He goes to bed, but sleep comes with difficulty, and it is only late at night he finally falls asleep.

Chapter Text

Thorne tried to sleep when she got back to her home, she really did. She tossed and turned but sleep was difficult as she flinched at every small noise in the dark. When she finally did sleep, she was only met with nightmares. One, in particular, held a similar plot to the movie. Everyone was suddenly gone and she was all that was left before the monster came for her next. She woke up with a gasp, heart-pounding and tail puffed out. She couldn't go back to sleep like this, she just knew she couldn't.
The little borrower hurried to Humbert's room. She knew it was a bad idea and a stupid one, but she was running based on fear and not logic. She peeked into his room from the tunnel to see if he was still awake at all.
"Humbert? H-Humbert are you awake?"

Humbert was still asleep but his nose wiggled at her presence which made him crack open an eye but still not awake as he looked in her direction.

She didn't know that he wasn't awake. She thought he was as she came out onto his desk. "I-I-I can't sleep. C-c-can I please stay with you tonight?"

Somewhere in his brain, he recognizes the scent of Thorne but also the smell of fear. Something that he found quite delicious... He seems to nod as he positions himself on his mattress.

Still unaware that he wasn't fully awake, she jumped over to his bed and started making her way over the blankets and sheets to his head. She felt relief when he'd nodded his head and climbed right up to his face. Her plan was to either sleep in the crook of his neck like when she hid in his turtleneck, or find a place somewhere else if he wasn't okay with that.
"I-is it okay if I stay here?" She looked up at him, knowing she could still be in trouble for breaking the rule.

His eye doesn't leave her small form as she made her way to him. He started to purr when she climbed his pillow. At her question, he gives a small lick, his purr louder.

She squeaked from the lick, flinching out of surprise. She hadn't expected that from the large demon. It made her pause and stare at him for a moment. The purring was also odd. "Are....a-are you okay?"

He doesn't answer. Instead, he puts a hand next to her he licks and sniffs her as he purrs uncontrollably. His eye isn't round nor slips too.

She squeaked again as she was sniffed and licked at. He was acting strange and she was starting to get a strange feeling. She wasn't afraid of him, but she did back up into his hand and put up her own in an attempt to push his tongue away.
"H-Humbert? Y-you're acting really weird....e-even for you." She tried observing his eye again. Slit usually meant upset or hungry and round seemed to mean happy, so what was this?

It simply means both. Happy and hungry. Happy that his small delicious treat had come to him when she got scared. It is a mix of those two feelings. But she learns that much later on.
He snuggles closer to her, his lips pressing again as he keeps licking her gently.

She still didn't understand it, but she also didn't really fight him off either. It was strange but felt oddly affectionate in a way and helped to further calm her frayed nerves.
She pushed his tongue away one more time so she could speak. "I-I know you said to n-not come over when you're tired b-but I just....I-I had a nightmare and I-...." Tears formed and fell down her cheeks a little as she sniffled.
"I-I didn't know where else to go. I-I just wanna stay here with you tonight...."

As tears flow down, he tries to lick them away as his purr becomes scattered in rhythm. He was purring the lullaby from before in an attempt to calm her.

She recognized the tune, sniffling as she looked at him between licks. "Th-thank you."

Once he can smell she has calmed down, his purrings become less loud but he keeps smuggling with her and licks her. At one point she was half in his mouth.

Some part of her figured this must be something to do with him being sleepy, but despite his strange behavior, it was helping her calm down. She let him lick and snuggle at her while she leaned back against his hand. When she found her upper half in his mouth though, she paused.
"E-eh? H-Humbert?" She wiggled a little. He normally only ate her these days when she was paying her rent.

At her wiggles, he pressed her with his teeth in instinct but somehow still being gentle. Though he slowly sucks her in, he still purrings his lullaby. It is different from the other times; usually, he knows what he is doing and doesn't waste much time. But now, his tongue is sloppy and moves weirdly. And he takes an awful amount of time to get her fully in.

She squeaked from the teeth and froze, allowing him to pull her inside with no further fuss. Still, she finds herself inside his mouth and seems to finally start registering that her friend may not be fully awake. So this was Humbert when he was half asleep? She'd been expecting more...aggression honestly.
"H-Humbert?" She squirmed and pushed at his tongue as it sloppily moved her inside the rest of the way. Enough to hopefully get his attention but without risking another warning nibble.

When she called his name, his only reaction was to purrs and trying to lick her. Though he moves her to the entrance of his throat although she isn't well covered in drool and attempts to take the first swallow only to have her arms sucked in. This will take a while...

With the lack of saliva or drool that normally covered her, it was clear even to her that he'd have difficulty getting her down. Maybe that was a good thing. If she put up enough of a fuss it might wake him up.
"H-Humbert, wait!" She tried to pull her arms back out and start struggling. She didn't want to hurt him though, so she didn't kick or fight.

At her attempt to pull out her arms, for the first time, his purrs turned into a growl as he shoved her against the roof and waited for her to stop struggling.

She yelped and stopped, tensing up as her tail puffed out again. He'd never done that to her before.

Sensing that she becomes once more tense and scared, he lowers her again as he whines before starting to purr but the sound of it seems guilty and apologetic as he whines once more. This is a big no for her attempt to escape his esophagus but feels sad that he scared her by that.

She felt a little guilty as she heard his whines and sorry purrs.
"I-I'm sorry, b-but you gotta wake up!" She pushed at his tongue again. He seemed awake enough to understand her and to apparently know who she was, so that was reassuring, but he'd warned her that if he ate her in this state that would be it. She didn't know that may not be the case anymore. She had no way of knowing that. All she knew was that she needed to get him to wake up and let her back out.
"I-I still want to spend the night with you j-just not in you."

Her remark doesn't seem to hit the mark as he tries to swallow more of her, her head pressing at his uvula, his purrs no longer apologetic as he understands she forgives him but doesn't seem to wake up.

She squeaked as she was just pushed to his throat again. It didn't seem like she'd be able to wake him up from here. She didn't try pulling her arms out again, but she did struggle and squirm a little more than usual.

Her effort was countered by an eager swallow as his tongue pushed the majority of her body at the roof. It doesn't seem to have any escape from it...

She yelped as she was pressed up again. It seemed struggling was a no as well. She frowned and tried to think. What could she do to wake him up? Talking wasn't working and every time she struggled he only pressed her to the roof of his mouth.
She could probably stop her descent like the first time they met, but she didn't exactly like the idea of choking him just to wake him up. She still felt terrible about it from the first time. The only thing she could think of was something that would have to wait until after she was in his stomach. She still didn't like it, but it seemed like her only option to wake him up.

As expected her descent seems awfully slow as he takes a small swallow of her. But strangely she wasn't squeezed by the strong tub contrary to when he was awake. Almost as if he has more control over when half asleep than awake. But he still takes the last gulps, the muscle around her finally started to work her down and lead her to his first stomach.

She did squirm a bit once she was in his throat. Maybe, if she was lucky, that would be enough to wake him up. She doubted it, but she still hoped. She really didn't want to do what she planned once she reached his stomach. Thorne knew by now that his stomach was sensitive. He liked it when she rubbed and was in pain when he'd eaten that other person. As much as she didn't want to, it seemed like her last chance at waking him up was causing a fuss in his stomach. She hoped he'd forgive her later.

Once she arrived at his stomach, the organ was a little light up. The braid on the wall is in charcoal color which is intertwined with amber but looks like gold since they are the source of light. Also, the organ seems, plumber as if it is a pulpy mattress. And the warmth! It is definitely warmer than usual but not hot at last. It is the kind of warmth that lulls you to sleep. And along with purrs that just want to put you to sleep.

Just as she was about to start kicking, she paused. His stomach felt....different. It was more....plush inside? There was also light and it felt warm, like sitting in front of a warm fire or under a warm blanket. That, paired with the purring, she was reluctant to stay awake. Her pointed ears lowered.
She didn't know what this all meant, but she felt terrible for wanting to get out now. It felt...comfortable in here. She shifted awkwardly in his stomach, weighing her options. Falling asleep now just felt too risky. If she fell asleep, his stomach could send her to the second one at any time and that would be it.
She whined, shifting around a little more. If not for the fear of imminent death this would have been the perfect place to curl up and sleep, safe from any nightmare.

At her whines, the light started to move in the pattern at the rhythm of his heart, encouraging her to rest. His purr sounded comforting and happy (also tired too), his breath is regular as it shows that Humbert was back to fully asleep now.

She looked up, ears low. She didn't know what to do. He was asleep and he seemed so....calm and comforting. He'd warned her about coming too close when he was half asleep, but this seemed like the opposite of what he'd told her? She leaned back into his stomach walls, waiting for a moment. She was worried and a little scared, but she wanted to trust him more than anything. She'd give it an hour. If nothing changed or gave her a reason to think he'd send her down in an hour, she'd give it a chance and try to sleep.

Even after an hour, nothing happens. The lights were still on as if he somehow knew she was still awake. His lullaby of purrs turned into simple purrs, quieter than ever but present.

She looked up and watched, observing. It all seemed...peaceful. It seemed calm and...safe? She still felt wary, but with how....different it all was she decided to take the chance. For a moment she moved around to get comfortable before curling up and finally settling down for the night.
She didn't have a single nightmare and actually slept better in his stomach than she ever had anywhere else in her entire life. It was drowned out by his own, but she even purred a little in her sleep.

Once she is fully asleep, the lights dim down until it is night again in the organ. And she wasn't moved anywhere else as both of them sleep soundly.

Chapter Text

In the morning, Humbert wakes up two times. The first time was when his alarm clock rang but he quickly smashed it to nothingness as he was too content to move from his spot and way too sleepy to get up.
The second time was when Raymond came to wake him up since he is late for his job. And even now, the angel has some difficulty waking up the demon. Normally his stomachs would already shake him awake but they were both strangely quiet... In fact, it took him one hour to make the demon crack an eye.
”Come on, don't do your Kian and get up...what is wrong with you?” Raymond sounded worried now. ”Don't you want breakfast?”
At the mention of food, the demon opens his eyes as he slowly sits up before yawning and grumbles, still not fully awake as he rubs his eyes in an attempt to chase away the dizziness.

She twitched when the alarm went off earlier, but easily fell back to sleep as it was turned off. The same content feeling that kept Humbert asleep also made her sleepy. She was more than content to sleep the day away until she heard a commotion from outside. It sounded like Raymond and there was suddenly some movement that finally caused her to stir.
“Mm....hm...?” She moved and lifted her head, yawning and rubbing tiredly at her eyes. She was so groggy and out of it that it didn’t even register where she was right away, just that she was comfortable and it was warm.

Raymond snapped a few views several times in front of him but that doesn't seem to grab his attention nor wake him up. But the angel noticed that he was purring and his hands were on his first stomach.
"Are you kidding me?" Ask the angel in disbelief about this situation.

Humbert was gradually but really slowly waking up, his instincts lull him for a moment. He moved around his maw as he fell something on his tongue. As he retrieves it he sees it was purple hair. He frowns, confused to see it was in his mouth. And to see an upset Raymond too.

The more she woke up, the more she remembered. She was still groggy enough to not freak out though as she looked around. So she’d been safe the whole night? Thorne sat herself up and yawned, rubbing at her eyes with one hand before the other one pat at his belly wall without thinking about it.

He purred louder as she pats his belly only to be slapped on both cheeks, squeezing his face as Raymond's face was a foot apart from him.
"Wake up or I will punch you in the stomach." He warns out, his eyes not lying his intention.

Seeing that someone is menacing the tiny he cares so much about, he growled out as he took a more defensive pose on his bed, clutching his stomach.

Thorne flinched as she heard the warning and then Humbert’s growl. She wasn’t sure if he was fully awake yet or not, but she carefully pushed at his stomach, now more awake herself.
“H-Humbert?” She pushed at his stomach again, trying to get his attention. If he was half asleep again, maybe this would help snap him awake a little faster.

He was fully awake. Awake but not conscious of Thorne in his stomach yet. He was more preoccupied with the angel in front of him that seemed to want to beat the heck out of him. Even though he doesn't remember the fight they got when Tatiana was involved, his body remembers the pain of the angel punches for sure. Along with his murderous aura.

"Aren't you forgetting something?" Raymond asks, taking the demon by surprise. He frowns at his question but then hears Thorne's voice but...she isn't in sight.

Thorne pushed at his stomach wall again. She tilted her head. Normally she might have freaked out when waking up in his stomach, but she still felt oddly calm. Last night she’d been safe and even though he wasn’t fully awake for it, he’d helped her feel better after her nightmare. If nothing else, she trusted him more than ever now. “Humbert?”

He froze before looking at his middle section, sweating. "Thorne? Are you in my stomach...?" He asks in a quiet voice, his panic gradually growing.

Raymond sighs. Looks like he was right. The demon wasn't even conscious that he had eaten his little guest but seeing his reaction also shows just how much he truly cares about the tiny pest...

“Mhm.” She rubbed at her eyes, yawning again. “Been here since last night, actually.” The little borrower was still just tired enough to not have a full filter yet. “What does it mean when your stomach glows?”

"When it glows...?" He repeats dumbfounded by her question. Does his stomach glow? When?
But at her question, a memory of his childhood surfaces: It was when he was still a newborn, he was so scared of the world that was only ashes and fire, death at every sight. But his Birthgiver was with him and will swallow him at any sight of danger. Their stomach was always comfy and cool (contrary to the hot temperature of the outside, the inside was, in fact, cooler) but also light up. For some reason, newborn Gluttony Demons are afraid of the dark. That is why the parent manages to produce light inside their organs to calm down their offspring.
But why would he produce light? He has given birth to anyone yet.
“Uuuuh... Does my stomach really do it?" He asks back.

"If you are not going to work, cancel your reservation at last." Intervent Raymond as he sees that the demon doesn't want to move.

“Mhm.” Thorne nodded, then lifted her head. “It did that last night.” She rubbed at her face again. “I-if you have to go to work you can let me out. I-I’ll tell you about it later when you get back.” Her ears twitched as she heard Raymond speaking. Were they going to be in trouble now?

”huuuuuh...” he responds as he looks at the angel as if he can help him solve what he wants to do.

Raymond looks back at him, his face saying «really dude?» before he exits the demon’s room and goes to his office, leaving Humbert dealing with his feelings and responsibility.

After a quick debate with himself, he sits back down. ”Nah, it's fine. Just let me make a few calls first. Once he got himself the day free, he asked. ”Thorne? How did you end up in my stomach?”

She waited, ears still flicking as she listened to what was going on outside. She was patient as he made his calls and took the day off. Part of her felt a little bad for messing with his work because of all this. When he finally asked her, she fidgeted awkwardly.
“I...I-I had a nightmare and....I-I came to your room....” Now that she knew he hadn’t been awake it was a little embarrassing to admit. “I-I thought you were still awake s-since you responded w-when I asked if I could stay with you....”

”Thorne, oh Thorne...” he whimpers, his voice a mix of pride and worry. He didn't know why or how he managed to not send her to his second stomach over the night. ”Are you aware just how perilous that was? Have you not seen me in the morning in which state I am when I get up?”

She huddled into his stomach walls a little more, having expected this the night before. “I-I know I just....I-I really thought you were still awake a-and you’d nodded s-so I thought that meant it was okay.....” She continued to nervously fidget. “A-and I know the warning b-but....y-you were different?”
She then went about explaining how he’d acted the night before. All of the purring and the licks and the snuggling. Her face was red in embarrassment at having to tell him all of this. She explained the way his eyes looked different too, the partially split and partially round look they had.

At first, he was pale, then he became red. All she has explained, his weird behavior; he was simply imitating his own Birthgiver when he needed comfort. And the strange feeling of pride when she comes to seek his comfort. The light in his stomach. And the satisfaction of sensing her fall asleep and calm during all the rest of the night. He can no longer ignore it now. He sees her as his own child. He is now conscious of it. But why and since when does he see her like that???
”O-oh...” was all he managed to say, not wanting to explain why his eyes took this strange form.

She tilted her head at his reaction. She couldn’t see his face or see that he was red in the face. All she knew was that he was acting a little strange again. The little borrower tilted her head the other way.
“So.....n-now what? A-and....does this all mean that it’s safe here or something?” She poked lightly at one of the plush walls in front of her. “I-I stayed up for a whole hour to make sure if I-I should try getting out or not. K-kinda glad it turned out fine. I-I really didn’t wanna have to kick you from here.”

”I think that's what saved you; by not making a fuss. Otherwise, it might see you as a threat and not as a...«friend»...” he says, the friend word sounded especially fake. He is just not fully ready to recognize her as his child yet. Besides, it is not like she was looking for a new family either! It will be awfully rude of him to think so!

She rubbed at her neck. “W-well I’m glad I didn’t. I-I’ll still try not to do this again. I-I don’t wanna risk something bad happening o-or make you worry.” Thorne then paused, head perking up.
She didn’t even notice how the word friend sounded fake, just that he said it at all. “You....th-think of me as a friend?” Her tail wagged a little behind her.
She would have loved to have a new family, but she didn’t think that was possible again so she wasn’t trying to look. He might have missed her look of longing during the Stitch movie when the little alien found a family in the human girl he ended up with, but she saw it as just another movie.

Just hearing her voice full of joy and hope about being his friend has made him smile and also got a pound of guilt in him too.
”Well... I thought it was obvious? Or do you see me as something else? ” he asks as he scratches his head.

She blushed a little at that. She’d hoped they were friends for a while but hadn’t been too sure until now. His question threw her for a loop however. Did she see him as anything else? For a little while she was quiet, thinking it over. “I-I dunno....m-maybe? Would....w-would that be a bad thing?”

”Well, I-I... To be honest, I thought that will see me as what I'm, a demon and that you will keep your distance from me just like everyone else that knew my secret but got to live...” he responds honestly. ”So for a moment I was wondering just how you see me and all, and, well, I concluded that we somehow became friends...”

She felt like he may be something a little different from a friend but she couldn’t place it just yet. Maybe she’d think about it a bit more later.
“W-well I’d definitely like to be your friend.” She smiled softly and patted the walls of his stomach. “I like spending time with you and...i-it may have all started in a strange way b-but....n-now I’m really glad I fell on your plate at the restaurant.”

He chuckles at the memory. And to say he sees her as food when they just meet and now he sees her as his child. If someone has said that he will end up like that, He would not believe it and eat that person.
”I'm glad that I have met you too, Thorne.”

Chapter Text

”I'm glad that I have met you too, Thorne.”

Thorne smiled wide, her tail really wagging now. Since it was safe in his stomach for now, she allowed herself to relax back and really enjoy being in there for once. It was warm, soft, and she got to be closer to her friend. After a moment or two, she lifted her head up. “S-so what now?” He probably needed to go get some real food, right? She couldn’t just sit in his stomach all day, no matter how comfortable it was.

He purred as she relaxes in his belly until she asks him. Well, he didn't want to let her out. Not at all. But she probably needs some breakfast. As he thought about foods, his second stomach rumble, making him remember he needs a meal too. ”Eerrr...either you wait here while I have my meal, or I let you out and we can have breakfast together?”

She didn’t really want to leave either, but then her own stomach growled and she blushed. She hadn’t had anything since dinner last night and she had no idea what time it was now. “W-would it be okay if we had breakfast together?” Thorne definitely didn’t want to come out yet, but she knew that she should. At least by having breakfast together, she could still have her own meal while still spending time with him.

”Sure!” he responds cheerfully as he finally gets up to the bathroom. Once he heaves her out he tries to clean her as he puts the faucet on warm water.

She stayed still in his hands again once he let her out, closing her eyes whenever he washed her face. It was strange, but she was starting to like when he did this. He was always very gentle with her and made sure the water was always warm. Without thinking about it, she started to purr a little. It was much quieter and softer than Humbert’s purr. If he didn’t hear it, he might at least feel it while she was in his hands.

Hearing and feeling her purr makes him warm inside. That means he is doing a good job of making her feel safe and comfortable. He put her in a towel to dry her before he said ”Let's meet in the kitchen; I would like to change before eating...”

She giggled as he put her in the towel, drying herself before popping her head back out. “Okay. I should probably change too anyway.” After shaking out her hair a little bit she climbed out of the towel and made her way to the hidden bathroom tunnel entrance. “Meet you in the kitchen!” She waved back at him with a big grin before ducking inside. Other than Raymond, who obviously helped make them, Humbert was probably the only person in the house who knew where some of these tunnel entrances were from and how often he saw her coming and going.

He smiles and exits the bathroom only to be really glad that they separate as he meets with a surprised Kian. ”Humbert? You didn't go to work?” she asks as she sees he isn't out of his pajamas yet.
”Yup! I didn't want to go to work today...” he says, trying to go past her and to his bedroom.
”Then how about we have breakfast together?” she proposed since it has truly been a long time ago that they go to hang out together.

Thorne, completely unaware of this interaction, goes back to her home to change. Since Humbert already cleaned her up she didn’t need a shower yet, but she at least changed into some fresh clothes. She still had some of Tatiana’s old clothes, but she’d also made some of her own and made modifications to others to fit her personal preferences. Most of it was just simple shirts and pants. Once she was done, she went to the kitchen lookout spot first to wait. As much as she would like to spend breakfast with Humbert, she still didn’t want to get caught by the others. Well....at this point it was really just Kian she had to worry about. The final roommate never seemed to leave their room.

”huh...” he doesn't want to have breakfast with her, he has already promised to Thorne but...
Seeing his recalcitrance to spend some time with her, Kian started to pout. ”Well okay then! If you don't want to, only have to SAY! But let me tell you one thing: what happens to my best bud who always got my back?” she spat out. Since they came here, Humbert changed. A lot. Just where is her acolyte of crimes?
At that, he growls out.
”Oh. I. Wonder! Did you try to search for a good reason while you close yourself in your room?!”

Thorne heard the arguing from her hiding place. Her ears tilted back slightly. Cautious but curious, she slowly made her way to another lookout spot to see what exactly was going on. She saw Humbert and Kian arguing. What was going on? These two were friends, right? Why were they fighting? A part of her hoped this wasn’t somehow her fault.

”Oh now it is my fault?! If only you have listened to me as you do with that DUMB ANGEL-” she started to raise her voice but Humbert cut her short.
”Do you mean that stupid plan where you are the one to stay safe and take all the credits while I put my life in the front?” he shouted back.

Thorne ducked her head from where she hid and listened in. He was talking about when he ate Tatiana, the borrower who lived here before her. She felt bad for what happened to the other borrower before. It was horrible and she probably would have taken the risk and left too, but the Humbert from back then was different from the Humbert she got to know now. She watched them as they continued to argue.

”All it's needed was a little slap from that angel to turn you into his damn DOG!”
”Oh as if you didn't enjoy it when I obeyed you!” he argued back. ”But do you know what is so good about him that you don't have?!”
”WHAT?!”
”He makes sure that I understand what he expects from me, that I do a good job and congratulate me.”
”So what?! Do you want me to say «thank you» for doing what you are supposed to do?! Eating people and stuffing your fat face?!” she hissed back at him.
He growled more. Clearly their dispute seems to say more about their past. Before Tatiana.

Thorne ducked her head a little more. She wasn’t sure anymore if they were friends or if they’d just been....allies? She didn’t know anything about what things were like for demons in Hell or what they did in general. From the sounds of it, Kian mostly told Humbert what to do and he’d done it. He did the same with Raymond now, but it sounded like there was a bit more in it for him than with Kian? She still didn’t fully understand it. All she knew was that both of them were upset and Kian was being pretty damn rude about it.

”At last he is truly worried about me.” He let out more bitterly and just...sounded so miserable about that truth.

Kian got hurt about that. What does that make him sound like he is the victim now?

Seeing that she didn't want to get the message he growls out more, his eyes flashing white.

”How long are guys gonna fight in front of my room?” Raymond interrupted, surprising everyone.

”How long have you been here?!” Kian exclaims, taking 5 feet back away from him making Humbert roll his eyes.

”Since «dumb angel»” he answers as he takes a big breath of his cigarette. ”And if I remember correctly, someone has said to me that it is stupid to provoke a gluttony demon when this last hasn't eaten since last night.” He said that someone was clearly Kian.

At that, she tsk and goes away. For now.

Humbert sighs as he rubs his eyes, pinching the bridge of his nose. He glanced at the angel when he sensed that he was looking at him. Once again he can't tell what Raymond was thinking.

”Don't you have to eat?” Raymond asks as he sees that Humbert didn't move. the demon sighs again and nods, going to his room to change. Raymond looked at where Thorne was.

She frowned at Humbert’s last comment. Did Kian really not worry about her friend? She looked over to the female demon just as Raymond entered the room. She ducked down even more when his gaze eventually fell on her location. The small borrower wasn’t sure if he could actually see her, but she got the feeling she was in trouble. Carefully, she moved to the tunnel that was closer to Raymond’s room and peeked out. “Do....d-do I need to go to your office?” She spoke quietly, not wanting to alert anyone else in case Kian was still nearby.

He raised an eyebrow. ”Why does everyone speak of my office like it is the fricking punishment room?” he asks.

She glanced off to the side before peeking at him again. “Is...is that not what you usually use it for?” Her only experience with the place had been when she and Humbert had been in trouble and they settled the issue of how she would be paying her “rent”. That, and Humbert had asked only just the other day when he’d thought he was in trouble from Alex finding out about her. “....a-am I in trouble?”

”As long as you know how to get out of troubles, you will never be in trouble.” He answers, his eyebrows still raised. ”And no it is not. My office is where I do the majority of my job. And since I'm supervising those two demons, we have to discuss sometimes.” he explains before he adds ”But Humbert may be in trouble though...not with me but with Kian...”

Humbert being in trouble with Kian? From her perspective, it looked to be the other way around. Then again, maybe Raymond had a point. “I-is there anything you think I could do to help?” She didn’t want everybody fighting like this and if she could help make it better, she’d like to try.

”I know I just say that you aren't in trouble but that doesn't mean that you have to get in trouble, you know?” he replies as he shakes his head. ” Besides, that doesn't concern you. Do you know that there is a verse in the Bible that says «wise is the man who minds his own affairs.» or something like that?” He advises her. This truly doesn't concern her. Nor him.

Thorne raised a brow at him. Did she really look like she read a Bible let alone knew what one was? They were lucky her parents had even taught her how to read. “Well...alright, if you say so.” She still wasn’t entirely sure she liked Raymond, but she didn’t hate him. She ducked back into the tunnels and went to the kitchen again to wait.

He stayed because he knows that she will try to make things better for the big guy. He knows since the time she tries to stop him from entering his room while the demon was resting. But he really hoped that she would mind her own business...

Humbert came out, but not with his familiar turtleneck but with a hoodie. A knitted hoodie which doesn't stick to him like a second skin. As he remarks that Raymond was talking to Thorne, he took a defensive posture. ”What you were talking with Thorne?” he asks none gently, clearly still irritated by his fight with Kian.

Thorne stayed in the kitchen tunnel as she waited. She heard voices from the hallway again, but for once took Raymond’s advice and stayed out of it. When it came to Kian and Humbert, she wasn’t even sure where to start. At best, she may be able to talk to Humbert about it and maybe offer some advice later, but anything more than that would put her at too much risk.

Raymond frowns. ”That she is better off minding her own business.” he answers honestly as he climbs up the stairs, irritated that he got the end of the stick. Humbert watches him, guilty, and sighs. His stomach rumbled again, not arranging his mood. He walks to the kitchen, still upset about before. And to say that the day started well and now it is ruined.

Chapter Text

Thorne peeked out at him as he came into the kitchen, ears and tail low. "Do...y-you can spend some time with Kian today instead i-if you want." She still wanted to have breakfast with him, but if it would help him with his friend and make his day a little better she didn't mind stepping aside for a little while.

”I rather not see her anymore.” His remark comes out more bitterly and harshly than wanted as he picks up a pineapple and simply chomps a good portion as he angrily munches on it.

She flinched a little at his tone, but nodded. Maybe spending time together after a fight like that was a bad idea. “Well...d-do you still wanna have breakfast together? I-I could help you cook.”

He almost choked on his food and started to laugh. ”Sorry but I can't make a meal. And even with pre-ready foods, I manage to fail it!” he explains once he calms down from his outburst.

She moved closer in concern when he started choking, only to pause and wait for his laughing to calm down. She blushed and fidgeted. “W-well I’ve never been able to try it much by myself b-but I could still help you make something simple? I-I did live in a restaurant most of my life.”

Well...he is hesitating. Not like he doesn't trust the borrower to help him...he isn't sure if she actually knows how to cook... But she seems so eager to help... ”Fine. It doesn't hurt to try...” he gave in, hoping he would not disappoint her but will.

She perked up right away as he agreed to let her help, her tail wagging behind her. “Awesome! What do you wanna make?” She looked up at him with the biggest grin on her face.

”something easy? Like some eggs and bacon?” he asks as he shrugs. It seems to be a good guest to him since he sees Alex and Raymond do it.

“That works.” She shrugged, then started trying to get the salt and pepper out of the spice cabinet. “Do we wanna do scrambled eggs or over easy?”

”...what is the difference?” he asks but at her face, he giggles and adds. ”I'm joking! Over easy.”

At first she made a face, only to huff and giggle as she stuck her tongue out at him. “Alright. I may not be able to help much on this one, but I’ll try!” She waited for him to pull out the eggs and the bacon. “How many eggs do you think we’ll need?” For herself, one was probably enough.

He takes out the whole 10x eggs box with the bacon. He puts them on the counter and takes out a pan. ”...Do we need something else?” he feels he is forgetting something but doesn't know what it is.

“Butter. The bacon doesn’t need it, but unless you plan to cook the eggs using a bit of the bacon grease you gotta put butter on the pan for the eggs.” She tilted her head. “I’ve never tried it myself, but I hear cooking with the bacon grease tastes really good. Sounds super greasy, but good.”

Now that he thinks about it... Alex seems to cook the eggs before the bacon but Raymond does the contrary...well he knows now why their dishes taste different... ”Let's fry the bacon first then...” he said but still doubted the whole thing.

She nodded and pushed the pack of bacon over to him. “So you start the bacon off on a cold pan, not a hot one. Don’t worry about the bacon touching, but try not to make the strips overlap too much either.”

He nods as he does as he was told. And put the power at full, warming up the pan fast.
And wait.
And wait.
And wait.
The bacon started to fry but he hasn't touched it yet.

She squeaked, turning the heat down a little lower. As they cooked she told him when it seemed good to flip the bacon or not. She also pulled over a plate with a paper towel on it to place the finished pieces on.

Despite her clear request he still managed to burn most of them or they are browner than they should be. ”Sorry...” he apologized, embarrassed to fail such a simple and easy task.

She just giggled. “It’s okay, we’re both learning here. It’s still edible, so it’s fine!” When the bacon was done she hummed. “We should probably pour some of this out or into some kind of container. If we use this much grease we’d probably be better off deep frying the eggs...”

He looks at the grease in the pan and he just knows that the grease will be tossed out. He hummed before leveling up to his face and started to drink the majority of the fat.

Thorne looked at him in horror, but not for drinking grease. It was because he was drinking hot grease. She quickly rushed over and started tugging at his arm. “W-wait! Y-you’ll get burned!”

”huh?” he turns his head toward her after he drinks it. He is completely fine. ”Oh! Don't worry, I'm fine! It's like drinking tea or something like that for me.”

She still insisted on climbing up to his shoulder to check on him. Other than smelling heavily of bacon's grease he did seem fine. “....okay, b-but you still coulda put it in a container to cook with later.” She huffed at him, cheeks a little red as she felt a bit embarrassed for being so worried. Of course he was fine, he was a demon.

”Nah. Or at least not in this house.” he explains. ”Next is the eggs right? Does it have enough grease now?”

She looked down and nodded. “Depending on how many eggs we cook we may need to grab the butter for later eggs, but this should be enough for the first couple of eggs at least.”

Couple? Then five should be enough.
”So I have to crack it right?” he asks and when he gets a positive response, he smashes them in the palm of his hand and lets them fall down in the still-hot pan, with the shells.

She’d nodded, only to watch in horror how he smashed the eggs. Wow, he really didn’t know how to cook.
“Uh....you’re supposed to crack it a little, split it in half and then toss the shell....or...I guess in your case you could eat it but....uh....” She was now wondering how to pick out the shells. Also, the yolk was absolutely crushed and this one would be better off as scrambled.

He was a little busy licking off the rest of the egg's fluid on his hand when he heard her. Oh...so that's why Alex tossed them away. And crack them so delicately...
”Oh...” he said, his spirit a little low as he watched his blunder slowly cook, turning into a weird and not really tortilla.

Thorne patted his cheek. “It’s okay, you’re learning. What’s that human saying....you have to break a few eggs to make an omelette?” She smiled at him. “We can just pick the shells out later. Come on, I bet you can do it on the next one.”

He nods and puts his misstep into a different plate. He picks up an egg again and tries to imitate Alex but... He put too much strength and either the egg goes on the counter or it has shells on it. The yolk was always destroyed... Who has thought that making it over easy was so difficult to make? He picks the last egg, his hand shaking. He doesn't want to fail this last but was afraid to do so.

Thorne patted his cheek. “Hey, just breathe. It’s okay.” She came down and took his hand. This time, she tried helping him tap it so he didn’t hit it too hard on the counter. It was just a hunch, but he was always so gentle with her so why not give it a try.

He whiney complains at her advice. Easier to say than to do. But he still breathes although it doesn't seem to calm down his shaking. When she came down, next to his hand he stopped to breathe and just focused to not hurt her instead. With her help, he gently taps the egg but the shell doesn't crack.

She blinked, then giggled. “Well it’s a start. Try a little harder, and don’t be afraid to tap more than once to crack it.” She stepped to the side a little so she wasn’t in the way.

He frowns but nods and tries to gently crack the egg. One time. Two times. The third time was when the charm had a crack appear but not wide enough to let the egg slip by. He looks at Thorne for the next step.

“Now you can just pull it apart over the pan with your hands.” She showed him how with her own hands. “More experienced chefs can do it with one hand, but use two for now since we’re still figuring it out.”

”Ookay...” he responds, uncertain but still to imitate the move. The egg fell into the pan, the yolk still broke but shells free this time. He releases the breath that he has been holding in a deep sigh.

She jumped up and down excitedly. “You did it!” She didn’t care that the egg was broken, she was just proud of him for getting at least one right.

He smiled, a little red to his cheek as he scratched his head, flushed by her compliment. But he jumped when he heard someone applaud him. He turns his head behind him to discover Raymond was sitting at the dinner table as he watches over them.
”By the 13th hells, Raymond! Can you, at last, say that you are here next time?!” Humbert exclaimed, and handed over his heart.
”I'm sorry?” The angel responds as he looks at the spooked Humbert. ”Didn't think that I would scare you...”

Thorne jumped as well, ducking behind the toaster before peeking out. She sighed in relief that it was just Raymond. Even she hadn't even heard of him. “D-do you need something?” She cautiously came out from behind the toaster when she figured the coast must be clear.

”No. Not really. I just came down when I smelled the scent of burned meat and I was surprised to see Humbert cook. Again. So I was just making sure he would not burn down the kitchen. Again...” he says. Humbert’s face becomes all red at the mention of this episode.

She tilted her head. “I’m....guessing he’s burned the kitchen down before?” Sadly she could believe it, from how high he’d started the heat. She then perked up, trying to turn this around. “Well I was helping this time and we only burned the bacon a little bit!”

”Aaaand the egg you have just cracked...” he adds as he points at the burning Over easy.

”Shoot!” Humbert swears as he tries to take out the egg but the grease has burned off too which was hard to remove. ”Nooo...” the demon whines at the only Over Easy that doesn't have any shell in it.

Thorne yelped, hurrying to push the butter dish over so they might be able to help a little bit, but it seemed even this one got messed up a little. She looked into the plate once they finally took it off the pan. “Well, at least everything’s still edible so I’d say that’s a win for your first official try.”

Humbert looks at her as a pitiful puppy while Raymond walks toward them and simply shakes his head. True, it is still edible but only if you want to be sick after.

She still smiled up at him. Being who she was, she’d still try and eat it if it was offered to her simply because it was made by Humbert. “You did great! You just need a little more practice.” She gently patted his hand again. The little borrower broke off a piece from one of the bacon and took a bite. It was crunchy and a little burnt, but still tasted good to her.

Humbert quickly takes the plate away from her. ”Look! I'm happy that you will eat it despite the state it is but I prefer that you don’t be sick, okay?” he said as he looked worriedly at her like she might puke at any moment.

She blinked up at him. Truth was, borrowers were a little hardier than humans when it came to food. Eating the whole thing may have made her sick, but the small piece she’d taken would be fine. She pouted at him and stubbornly ate the rest of the piece she’d taken. “I still think you did fine...”

He sighs at her stubbornness. He turns toward Raymond. ”Can you please prepare something for her? I will eat what I made...” he requests which the angel nods. Although he won't be making something big, seeing the height of the borrower. As Humbert took the first bite he frowned. Why is it so faded?

Thorne huffed. She’d eat what she was given but she still wished she could have helped Humbert to cook a little better. She didn’t like that he’d have to eat the mistakes. At his frown, she pulled the salt and pepper closer to him. “You forgot the salt.”

At that he facepalms. He forgets the seasoning and this time Raymond giggles while Humbert glares at him while he puts some salt and pepper.
The angel gets out some bread and simply cuts the end of it to make a mini toast for her. He put some butter and jam and gave it to her. He also took out the orange juice and poured it for everyone before going back up in his office.

She covered her mouth to keep from giggling as well but her smile still peeked from around her fingers. She thanked Raymond for breakfast and went to sit with Humbert. Thorne looked up at him. “I-is it a little better with the salt?”

”It is.” he nods as he chews his crunchy foods. Yup, he is definitely not a great chef! Good thing he is only a critique! ”And yours? Do you like toast?”

“I don’t mind toast, but I still wish I could have had the eggs we made.” She pouted a little. The toast was good, but eggs and bacon would have been better. “M-maybe we could try again sometime? Y-you really did pretty good for your first time....w-well....first time with me helping.”

He can't help but have a hard time believing her. And it shows on his face too. ”If you say so. And well... I think that I got my dose of cooking for a while now...”

Thorne frowned a little bit and nodded in understanding. She likely wouldn’t be able to cook like this with him for a long while anyway. “O-okay. M-maybe someday, though?” She took a bite of her toast, looking up at him.

He grimaces but unwillingly nods. He really doesn't want to reproduce this experience... Once they got breakfast, he was a little at lost at what to do with the extra time. ”Now what?”

Chapter Text

Her intentions were good, but if the day finally came and he really didn’t want to do it she wouldn’t push him. Once breakfast was finished she looked up at him before shrugging.
“Uh....I-I dunno. I’ve never hung out with anybody before. What do you usually do when you hang out?” Even when her family was around they mostly were out borrowing or doing a few family things with some borrower games. It had been a long time since those days and she’d forgotten what it was like to have someone to spend time with and talk to. Even then, that person had never been larger than her or not a blood relative. Whether he realized this or not, Humbert was her first and - currently - only friend. Alex was slowly becoming her second.

He scratches his head at that. Well, that is not good. ”I don't know either. The only time I got to hang out with someone is with Kian...well if we can call it hanging out...” he answers only to finish his sentence bitterly. After a good moment of thinking he asks: ”How about a nice little walk? Since we are near the forest and all...”

Thorne blinked up at him with wide, surprised eyes. He wanted to go out for a walk? With her? She immediately looked to the nearest window. “I-I mean....w-we probably could I-I guess....Um.....” Being an indoor borrower, she was naturally wary of the outside. Then again, she’d be with Humbert and probably just ride on his shoulder. “O-okay. I-I’ll have to put on different clothes b-but that would be nice.” She was dressed comfortably for being inside, not for going outside.

He nods and transports her back to the nearest entrance of the wall and puts on some clothes too. It is after all autumn. But seeing all those pretty colors makes him a little nostalgic too.

She thanked him for the lift before hurrying to her home. She found some warm clothes and grabbed her bag, putting a needle in it just in case. It had been a while since she took one with her, but on the off chance something happened that Humbert couldn’t react fast enough that she wanted to be ready. She waited by the door to his room.

He put on his coat which offers a more hidden spot and exists in his room. ”Thorne?” he calls out.

At his call, she comes out and reveals herself to him, waving. “R-right here.” She was wearing a little jacket and a scarf with pants. As usual, she didn’t wear anything on her feet.

Now that he sees, she doesn't seem to be wearing shoes... Though he imagines it is hard for her to find shoes at her seize but... ”Don't you have some socks or shoes, Thorne?”

She looked up at him and blinked. It was common for her kind to go barefoot. Some made socks and shoes to wear, but she didn’t. “Hm? Uh...no? It’s kinda hard to climb with shoes and socks.” She shrugged. She’d never worn shoes before so she was fine without them.

”It is pretty chilly outside...it would be better that you wear something warm to your feet too.” he advises. He really hopes she will not fall sick later on...

She shifted awkwardly, tail flicking. “I-I think I’ll be okay, b-but I can probably go see if I can find something real quick if you really think I should.”

He nods, encouraging her. Although the whole outfit seems light, he will not complain if she brings at last something warm for her feet.

At his nod she went back to the tunnels, looking through some of Tatiana’s old things until she found some socks and shoes. The shoes weren’t her size, but the socks were fine. She wasn’t a fan of how slippery they made her or how they caught on some things, but they would do for now. If this happened again she’d made sure to make some shoes or something for next time. She came back out of the tunnel, slipping on the smooth wood onto her butt with a squeak. “I-I’m okay.”

While she is away putting on some socks, he quickly grabs snacks for the trip and puts them in a bag before going back to her. He wanted to catch her when she fell but didn't when she said she was fine. "Oh...okay. I should put you in the pocket for the time being until we search the forest alright?"

Thorne blinked up at him a moment before nodding. “O-okay. That sounds fine.” She got up and patiently waited for him to either pick her up or offer a hand for her to climb onto. She’d never been in a pocket before, which was probably a good thing, and was curious what it’d be like.

This time rather than offering his hand, he slowly holds in his gentle grip. The front pocket on his chest will not do any good so he put her in his side and lower ones. ”Are you alright?”

She was calm with him and lifted her arms a little when he picked her up. As she was placed in the pocket she tried peeking her head out to take a look. It was hard to see in front, but she could see next to him just fine. Shrugging, she ducked back into his pocket and got comfortable. “I’m all good!”

”good” and he heads out only to shiver at the cool wind. Although the colors of the autumn make him nostalgic, the cool temperature makes him remember that he is still on earth and not in hell. And so he slowly makes his way to the forest.

She stayed inside his pocket. The outside made her shiver at first, but it was warm in his pocket. She found she kind of liked it there and relaxed back against him. His body heat slipping through the fabric kept her nice and warm.

Humbert slowly breathed, taking the cold as he admired the scenery. They don’t live near the village thankfully but the house is in some sort of plain. The forest area is on the border and the field is on the opposite side where delicious food is cultivated. Once again Humbert got envious of the human world: they are so lucky to have land where they can cultivate, contrary to the demon worlds where the only outcome of food is the other beings. Maybe they were indeed fortunate to get their ass kicked by Raymond. Otherwise, Kian and he would still be down there... He was deep in thoughts as he made his way to the forest.

Thorne took a moment to peek her head out of his pocket again. She’d never been outside before, so this was all very new to her. Even back at the restaurant, it was somewhere in the heart of the city so she never saw much green out the window. Here, it was almost nothing but green. She smiled out at the scenery. “It’s pretty out here.” She shivered again from the cold and tried to pull his pocket fabric closer around her. Either she stayed inside it to stay warm or she got to have a peek outside. For now, she’d deal with a bit of a cold to be able to see the view. If this ever happened again she’d need to make warmer clothes.

He peeked down and smiled warmly at her sparkling eyes. “I suppose you don't often go out?” He guesses but can understand why. She is so small that anything can hurt her...

“This is the first time I’ve ever been outside.” She looked around at the trees and the plants. Everything was new to her out here. “I-is it always like this out here?”

”No. It is never the same.” he chuckles. When he first came here, despite that nothing stays the same but with time he learned to appreciate that. The sunrise and set. The change of season. Nothing truly stays the same in the human world. Maybe that's why he was able to change too? ”Soon, the leaves will change colors and fall.” he informs her and as they approach the forest there are already some trees that turn into warm colors.

She’d heard of that, but never got to see it much from the restaurant. There was maybe one tree that could be seen through the window. She never got to see much else through the window besides people and maybe a dog or the occasional stray cat. “I think I’ve seen that a little, but I’ve never seen a bunch of them do it before.” She looked down at the ground. “Does the ground change color too?” She pointed at the grass.

”Sometimes. When it is really dry they turn yellow.” he answers, amused to explain such a thing.

She made a fascinating noise before going back to looking around. She wanted to see more, but it was too cold outside of the pocket and despite the layers she’d tried to put on, it wasn’t quite enough. After another shiver she ducked back into his pocket for a while.

He chuckles again at her retreat. He did warn her but well...if all the clothes she owned were like that, maybe he will ask the angel to knit something for her. ”When we get to the forest, I will put you in my scarf so you won't be too cold if that alright with you?” he asks

“O-okay.” She huddled into the bottom of his pocket and snuggled herself up to him through the fabric. It was still nice and warm in his pocket so she wasn’t too upset about missing out on the scenery. “D-do you come out here often?”

He thought for a moment. ”During my second year, yeah” He confesses before he adds “But it's been a while that I take some time for myself lately.” During his first year, he wasn't allowed to get out much often, seeing that he needed to get rid of his habit of eating anything, especially the things that move. But once he learned to somewhat control himself, Raymond allowed him to get out.

She leaned back against him and hummed. “Well I think it’d be good to take a little more time for yourself sometimes. I-I know I wouldn’t mind coming out like this again. It’s nice.” She giggled. “Even if I just stayed in your pocket the whole time just to keep you company.”

He laughed. True, it has been a while since he took a vacation. “Then I will ask you when I do!” he accepts as they finally search the border of the forest. He looks around before entering the forest, making sure that no one is around. He walked one minute before fishing out Thorne and put her in his scarf. “There! Is this alright?”

She chuckled. “I look forward to that.” She sighed softly and just relaxed for a while. When his hand slipped inside to retrieve her she didn’t even flinch, just climbed right in and held on as he pulled her out. She only shivered a little before slipping into his scarf, but seemed a bit reluctant to leave his hand when she did. That was an odd thought. Not wanting to leave his hand? What was so special about his hands and when had she grown to like being held so much? Whatever it was, she found that she felt with him regardless of where or how. Was that normal for friends? She snapped out of her thoughts to look at Humbert and nod, huddling into his scarf and pressing herself a little closer to his neck with a small purr. “Mhm! You’re warm and I still get to look at everything.”

He tilts his head as she doesn't seem to let go of his hand but shrugs it off as he guesses that she just wants the warmth of it. ”Good!” He smiles wide, showing off his little too sharp teeth before resuming his walk as he eats some biscuits.

She let go of his hand after a moment, noting that it probably wasn’t comfortable to keep it up like that. Afterwards she huddled closer to him, looking around. There was a lot of green and a few yellows or reds here and there. She didn’t notice, but a few of the birds in the trees looked at her strangely. The smaller ones paid no mind, but it was the slightly larger ones that ate more than just birdseed that were really staring.

His nose wriggles as he smells her wariness. ”? Is there something wrong?” he asks as he starts to seek if there is any danger but can't fully notice it.

She ducked a little more into his scarf. One bird, either too stupid or too brave, actually swooped down and tried to snatch her right from his scarf. She yelped and ducked down into his scarf, covering her head.

As the bird got near his face, his instinct got the better of him as his tongue moved forward, similar to a frog, but laced the bird like a snake before dragging it into the demon's full open maw. He quickly works around it as he gulps it down before it can even scratch Thorne. Seeing that she is in his scarf, she probably can feel the lump the bird made in his throat before it sent quickly to his stomach. He burped some feathers before patting his gut.
”Dumb bird...” he lets out, a little pissed that their peaceful walk got interrupted.

She felt as the bird went down, peeking out of his scarf after the burp. She was still registering what just happened before she looked at his face. “You have a uh...” She reached up, removing a feather that had gotten caught on the corner of his mouth. “Th-thank you.”

”Oh thank you” He replies as she takes out the feather. ”You can keep the feather if you want,” he proposes. That would probably make a nice and cool souvenir from their walk, right?

She looked at the feather for a moment before nodding. “C-could you put it in your pocket or something for me?” She held it out for him to take.

He nods as he puts the feather in his pocket. As they walk around, he smells something strange but can't put his finger on why. That is a smell that fills him with nostalgia.

Thorne snuggled back into his scarf once the feather was out of the way. He was right and it would make a very nice souvenir. Whatever it was he could smell, clearly his little companion didn't smell or notice it. She continued to look around at the forest, finding that she rather liked the look of nature. "Th-thanks again for taking me with you. Th-this is nice."

He snaps out as he listens to her. ”Glad that is please you! To be honest I was scared that it would frighten you since you probably don't see much of the outside world...”

"I-I was a little, at first. B-but I'm fine since you're here." She smiled shyly and fidgeted. "N-now it's pretty nice. Even with the surprise dive bomb f-from that bird."

At the mention of the bird his face became darker. Now that he thinks about it, it is strange that birds dive in front of him... Humans are stupid but animals have better instincts: they normally avoid him like a pest.

She noticed the darkened expression, but figured it was because of the event itself. "H-hey, don't worry about it. I'm okay and y-you were here." She patted his cheek gently and smiled.

He snaps out of it but only manages to half-smile this time. Besides, he's been walking for a while. Sitting down seems like a good idea. He walks into a small picnic area, probably made for the hikers. ”Let’s take a small break!” He said as he sat down at one of the tables and put the small sandwich out of his bag and gave a part to Thorne.

Wrapping her scarf a little tighter around her, she climbed out of his so she could sit nearby to eat her sandwich. She didn't want to get crumbs in his scarf. "Thank you." She sat close to his arm so she could still leech some heat from him as she ate.

He shakes his head as he takes out his scarf and starts to enroll her. Before she can protest, he explains: “It's still cold. I have less chances to fall sick compared to you.” And start to eat.

She indeed started to protest, but didn't really get the chance before he spoke. With a huff and a slight blush, she took a bite of her sandwich. "Th-thank you." She fidgeted shyly, trying her best to keep any crumbs out of his scarf, especially now that he was letting her borrow it. Unbeknown to the pair, someone was watching them from the tree line. They smiled wide as they watched the curious group. To them, it looked like a human and a much smaller humanoid creature. How curious. How different. How much fun they'd be to mess with.
Of course, Humbert finishes his meal first but enjoys seeing his tiny eat. He started to make low purrs as he watched over her.

She looked up at him curiously as he purred, tilting her head. "Does...it make you happy when I eat?" She tilted her head the other way.
Their unknown guest stayed back, watching the two interact. He couldn't hear what they said, but dared not come closer just yet. They didn't want to give themselves away.

“Of course! Eating delicious food is good for the whole body; physically or mentally.” he agrees. ”Seeing you eat with energy just shows how healthy you are.”

She blushed and fidgeted shyly. "Th-thanks, I-I guess? I-I do admit I feel less sluggish now that I'm not eating junk most of the time." Thorne smiled up at him, but quickly avoided eye contact. "I-I forgot what it was like to have someone take-" She quickly went quiet and ducked into the scarf with no explanation.
Before Humbert could wonder why for long, a cheerful voice came from behind him. "Hello! I didn't expect to see anyone else out here." A short man gave a friendly smile at him and waved.

Chapter Text

"Hello! I didn't expect to see anyone else out here." A short man gave a friendly smile at him and waved.

Humbert turns around to face that man as he puts his hand on top of his scarf taking it closer to him. “...Hello.” He replies, a little grumpy as he looks up and down that strange fellow.

Thorne stayed hunkered down inside of the scarf, wrapping herself up in it to make sure she stayed inside on the off chance he decided to pick it up.

The man simply smiled wider at his reaction. There was something off about him. "I thought I heard you speaking to someone else, but I must have been mistaken." His smile turned subtly sly. "So, what brings out this part of the forest? I don't think I've seen anyone out this way in quite a while."

He frowns. ”Since when do we need a reason to get a nice little walk?” He replies, not returning on the subject about him talking to someone. “And you?” He asks as he glares closely at this man. He doesn't know why but he is already annoyed by his simple presence.

He held up his hands in mock surrender. "Hey, no judgments. No judgments. I'm out on a bit of a nature walk myself." He continued to smile the whole time, walking around so he could stand across from Humbert. He glanced down at the scarf. "A bit chilly out to not be wearing your scarf, my friend."

He hates it. That over friendliness. He has seen many people trying to get familiar with him. He despite it. Arrogant people who thought they are better than anyone and yet they kiss his ass. Despicable. “Since when are we friends...?” He asks, his tone way colder than the chill in the air.

"Apologies, habitual figure of speech." He continued to smile. "I'd never wish to presume we were friends. Perhaps civil acquaintances, at best." He folded his arms behind him. "So, what's your name? Mine's Virgil."

“Well, I have to go. Bye and I hope we will never see you again.” He concluded as he quickly packed his things, putting the scarf in his bag too. He knows that he is being rude but he absolutely can't stand that guy. Everything in him makes him want to crush that punny guy’s head. With that, he walks away, not buying any attention to the stranger as he makes his way home.

The man simply waved as he left. "Ah, a shame! Well, see you around." His smile turned sharp once Humbert's back was turned and he simply disappeared. Thorne stayed silent the whole time, suppressing the urge to squeak even as she was stuffed into his bag along with the scarf. She waited until it sounded like they were far enough away before trying to climb out of the tangle of fabric she found herself in. She only succeeded in tangling herself further and gave up, deciding to wait until they got home and Humbert could help.

The fat demon was so irritated with this encounter that he even let out a low demonic growl. Why does this bastard irk him so much he doesn't know but he senses he will learn it soon enough. He hurries up in his way, leaving Thorne in the bag. What a day! First Kian and now that bastard... Urg!
She feels him set his bag down, but she stays inside the bag. She isn't sure where the bag is, but she doesn't want to be stuck in there. "H-Humbert?" Once again she tries to detangle herself from the fabric.

He opens his bag more harshly than needed as he gets here out. “Urg! I can believe that guy! Calling me a friend! While it is the first time we meet! S -$@;$:&@!” he curses openly.

Thorne flinched at the yelling, peeking up at him as he finally got her out. "I-I'm sorry." She knew it wasn't her fault, but she didn't know what else to say or do to help.

“What?! Why are you apologizing?” he inquired harshly but he got immediately guilty to raise his voices against her. “I'm sorry...”

She flinched again, but quickly held on to a few of his fingers when he apologized. "I-it's okay, a-and...I-I dunno, I-I just wasn't sure what else I should say." She gave those fingers a hug as best she could before looking up at him again. It was obvious that today was turning into a mess and that he was frustrated and upset, but she still wanted to help. "I-is there anything I can do? T-to help you feel better, I mean?" She wasn't sure why, but she wanted to make him happy again or at the very least not mad.

As she held his finger he immediately calmed, his irritated anger leaving him tired and sad. He let out a shaky sigh before he took her in both hands as he positioned himself on his bed, his back against the wall. He simply smiles sadly at her, not knowing how to get out of this moody mood and those swings as he holds her closer to his chest, on his belly.

She looked up at his face. He didn’t seem mad anymore, but seeing him so sad didn’t feel much better. The little borrower let go of his fingers so she could lean into his chest, snuggling him as best she could and resting her head where she could best hear his heartbeat. What could she do? What were things he liked that she could help him with? He liked horror movies, but she didn’t really want to suggest watching one of those right now. He liked good food and watching her eat, but she’d just had that sandwich and wasn’t really up to making him leave his bed either. The man had just gotten comfortable after all. What could she do that might cheer him up but he wouldn’t have to get out of bed? .....wait. She wasn’t sure she should even be suggesting it but she sat up and looked up at him. Would he agree or....? Well, the least she could do was try. Without saying anything, she got up and climbed his shirt until she was able to reach his face.

He was so busy cuddling her that he was oblivious to what was going on in her head. As she decided to move, he was perplexed as to why she did. Is she not comfy in his chest? But as she got near his head, he raised an eyebrow. ”Thorne?”

Her face was a bit red from embarrassment as she hesitated for a moment. She wanted to just ask, but was too nervous and awkward to say it out loud. When his mouth was still open a little from calling her name she took the chance and, with what little courage she currently had, pushed her head inside and started at least attempting to climb into his mouth. The only other thing she could think of that he seemed to like was having her in his belly and that wouldn’t require him to get up at all.

He was so shocked by her move that all he could do was to open wider before freezing.

Since he didn’t stop her she just climbed right in before curling up on his tongue. She looked at his throat, but decided to stay where she was. While she probably still didn’t taste as good as when they first met, tasting her seemed to be one part of this he enjoyed so unless he spat her back out she’d just stay where she was.

”u-uuuuuhhhh...” he wondered as she doesn't seem to move out. But as saliva started to pool around and flow out of his mouth, he hesitantly closes his mouth but he doesn't make any move as he was way too confused by her actions, not getting what she is excepting out of him.

She continued to just sit there for a moment as he did nothing. She still felt awkward and shy, fidgeting a little as she sat there until she couldn’t stand the silence and lack of action anymore. “I-I thought this might help you feel better s-since....w-well I dunno, since th-this usually makes you happy?”

He opens wide his eyes, not believing his ears. Did she just put herself on her own will in his mouth to ease up his spirit? His tongue moved in a way he wanted to speak and didn't have the space for that. So instead he starts to purr uncontrollably just over pleased with that fact.

For a moment she sat there, fearfully waiting for his response. She couldn’t see his face and with her in his mouth he couldn’t exactly talk. She froze for a moment as his tongue moved, only to finally relax as he started to purr. Purring was good. When he purred, that always meant he was happy. She was still blushing shyly but her tail started to wag a little at the thought that she’d made a good choice for cheering him up.

But soon enough he smiled as he started to gently push her around, softly playing with her.

She squeaked at first but started to giggle as he began to push her around like he always did. Her tail still wagged and she started to gently purr while she squirmed and tried to play back. She was glad she could do something to help this time.

He hummed happily as she played back. He keeps playing with her for a moment, still mindful to not hurt her with his teeth before tilt back his head and swallow her whole, feeling her squirm with his hand.

She continued to giggle instead of squeak like she has before while being pushed around in his mouth. Still, she did yelp a little in surprise as he suddenly swallowed her down. It seemed he’d actually taken her suggestion from last time. She still purred and lightly squirmed on the way down.

He purred the whole time and purred louder when she fell in his first stomach. Although she didn't yet fully recover her taste of the beginning, he still licked his lips. "Thank you so much, Thorne." He expresses his gratitude.

She took a moment to get comfy and look around once she was inside. She was curious if it would look like last night, or if it’d be like it normally was. The little borrower then smiled up. “Anytime, Humbert.” She leaned back, thinking that over as she rubbed his walls. Now that she thought about it...would she be okay if he ever wanted to eat her outside of her paying her rent? Hmm...she’d need to consider that a little more.

There was no light this time but it is not like normal either. The organ is still plumb like last time. “Thorne? Can you trash around a little, please?” He asks as she gets comfortable as he pats his gut.

Thorne was still considering how she felt about a few things before lifting her head again. “Hm? Oh, okay. Like last time, right?” She started to pretend to struggle and squirm around again. Like before, she didn’t hit or push out too hard at his stomach walls.

He closes his eyes as she squirms around, enjoying it to the fullest. He even lies down on his stomach but not fully so he doesn't squish her but presses more to feel every movement she made. His purrs were never this loud.

She squeaked a little as his laying pushed some of the walls a little closer around her. It was how much he seemed to be purring that told her it really was still okay. She blushed shyly, her tail wagging happily from knowing she was the one making him so happy right now. It felt good, especially after how crappy the day had been until now. She purred softly with him, though he likely wouldn’t feel it above his own or from how much she was still squirming.

He stayed like this for a good amount of time but after a moment he rolled to his side, giving her space when he felt her getting tired. Although he likes it when she is here, he has something to think about...

She was relieved for the break he seemed to be giving her when she started getting tired. When he laid on his side, she relaxed in his stomach again. “I-I’m gonna take a break. I-is it okay if I stay a little longer, though?” She fidgeted shyly, not wanting to outright admit that she was starting to like it there and wanted to stay longer now that it seemed to be safer for her.

He hummed “Of course!”. How can he say no when he also wants to keep her in? His purrs lowered as she rested a bit. But he was deep in thought.

She nodded and curled up inside for a moment, getting comfortable. Thorne closed her eyes and just relaxed. She listened to his purrs and breathing and heartbeat. If she wasn’t careful she may end up falling asleep. Would that be a bad thing, though? While she was in there, she figured she could also take a moment to think about all the strange emotions she’d been feeling lately.
Thorne rubbed at his walls a little with one hand as she laid there. She knew for certain that she liked Humbert and despite Raymond’s warnings, trusted him more than anyone. Hell, she’d just let him eat her because he was upset. If that wasn’t trust, she didn’t know what was anymore.
That was another thing, seeing him upset didn’t sit right with her. With the chefs back home she’d feel sympathetic if one of them was having a bad day, but she never did anything about it before. At best she may have pushed products that were close to expiring more to the front in the pantry and fridge, but that was it. Humbert was different to her for some reason. She liked him as a friend, she knew that much, but why did she feel like that wasn’t quite right? Did she....? No, no she didn’t like him like Tatiana had liked Raymond. This was definitely different. But what? It was....familiar but she still couldn’t place what it was. All she really knew for now was that she definitely liked Humbert as something closer than just a friend and she enjoyed making him happy.

Chapter Text

He was deep in thought. About what happens with Kian...
Indeed, they hadn't hung out in a long time. Even though he can't say hanging out before: he is basically listening to her complaints while busy devouring her nemesis. But she doesn't always complain. And well, since they came to the human world, both of them were so busy that the way they are now is the result of that time... Though that is no reason to unleash like that on him. He started to get mixed feelings now.
Well at the same time he could just say that he couldn't back then too... Urg. Guess he is also at fault to have reacted like that... Maybe they could hang out. Didn't Alex show him a little cafe where they make some sweets from video games? He quickly picked up his phone and started to search for the coffee shop. Soon enough he did find something but...hard to tell if they truly make the patisserie look like the games Kian plays. He quickly sends a message to Alex which confirms that he found the right place. He looks at his phone as he thinks about his next course of action.

While Humbert thought about how to reconnect with Kian, Thorne concluded her thoughts for the time being. It was no use analyzing it more now if she was just starting to spin in circles. All she could do now was give herself time to figure it all out. She could feel him moving around a bit outside, probably doing something of his own. Thorne shifted to get comfy again. Everything felt calm again. Humbert was doing his own thing, she was in a warm and safe spot. Her eyes started to droop as she continued to relax. The soft warmth around her paired with his purrs and being a little tired already from that squirming only moments ago pushed her towards the edge of sleep. Her eyes drooped again, making her head bob as she tried to stay awake.

His attention was suddenly taken away by his middle section. He focuses on Thorne, sensing her dizziness but her recalcitrance to sleep too. He sulks a little but shakes his head: he needs to make sure to share his feelings too. “You can sleep. I will make sure that you stay safe." He spoke as he slowly caressed his gut as he purrs low.

Her eyes blinked open in surprise. She didn’t realize he’d noticed. “Y-you sure?” Her eyes were really getting heavy now. It was amazing how comfortable she’d gotten with him in only a month or so.

“Sure,” he said it so confidently but also calmly that it was weird even for him. but he shrugs it off. After all, he did see her as his own daughter so it is probably his maternal instinct acting up.

She was too sleepy to dwell on how he spoke for the moment. Instead, she simply hummed an agreement and curled up inside his stomach, finally letting her eyes fall closed. It didn’t take long for her to fall asleep, softly purring as she did. For her to actually fall asleep in here, it showed just how far she’d come in trusting him.

He wanted to purr louder but didn't do it. Even if he is so happy that all it takes is to confirm that it is safe to fall asleep in mere seconds, he has to make sure she sleeps well. his smile widens when he feels her purrs.

Even if he did purr louder, she would still stay asleep. That was how comfortable and safe she felt with him. Not that he would, but he could send her to his second stomach now and she’d be none the wiser. She would remain asleep for the next couple of hours unless taken out or woken up before that.

Seeing that she is fondly asleep, Humbert sees it as an occasion to make something right. Kian. He needs to clear up their relationship. Slowly he gets up, making sure to not bother her in her sleep, and goes to Kian's room. At her door, he breathes one more before knocking, the phone still in hand.

Just like usual, Kian was playing and streaming but the watchers can see that she is irritated and playing more aggressively. This is odd since she is more a strategic player than anything... Her followers have asked multiple times what is wrong which she answers them with silence.
At the 42nd defeats, she let out a sad sigh, the thing of what Humbert had said swirled in her mind. True she has enclosed herself in her room, ignoring the advice of Raymond, and well, it is true that her job isn't always bringing money to her and talking to herself all day is tiring and all but the one time she swallows her pride do ask her friend out, she got so badly treated!
She huffed. What is the point of continuing thinking about that?! Screw him! Screw Raymond! And screw the human world! Her attention was taken away as she heard someone knocking at her door. She frowns as she puts the stream on break. She was shocked to see it was Humbert. She frowns more, showing an angry expression. “WHAT DO-”

“There is a nice cafe that I think you would like.” The taller demon cut her. She would have taken offense at that if he didn't show up the screen of his phone under her nose. She looks at the picture and well...sure that looks like a cool place...especially with Glados Cake as the star dish... She glances up but still crosses her arms.

“Since you wanted to hang out we can go over there during Saturday.” He decides for both of them as he sends an alarm to Kian’s phone for the event.
She stares at him with wide eyes before smiling proudly; she was so scared that he was here to apologize but she is glad that he didn't do it. After all, demons never apologize!

“Alright! See ya around, Hum-Hum!” she salutes which he giggles at her stupid act before waving and going back to his room. He has so much time in his hand that he doesn't know what to do. After a moment of thinking, he decided to eat and sleep his time away until Thorne woke up.

Chapter Text

Thorne slept through all of it. She did shift and twitch a little when Kian yelled a little, but still didn’t wake up. About an hour or so later she woke up on her own, blinking awake slowly and yawning. She sat up, rubbing her eyes sleepily. “Hmm...?” Being in his belly like this, she had no sense of time. It was also so warm and comfortable, she ran the risk of just going back to sleep and staying there. Sleeping in Humbert’s stomach was proving to be dangerous in more ways than one! Well....maybe not so much in a life threatening way anymore. She patted at his stomach walls to let him know she was up and also to check to see if he was awake.

Humbert was indeed asleep but stirred as she patted his stomach. That probably say that he is in a light sleep so it will be easy to wake him up

Thorne paused for a moment, noticing he was asleep. “Hmm....” Part of her thought it might be a good time to get out, but if he was sleeping she didn’t want to wake him up, either. Very carefully and slowly, she settled herself down and relaxed. She wouldn’t fall asleep again, but she would stay quiet and maybe do a little more thinking while he slept.

He stirs some more before settle down, sensing her that she is awake but didn't make any move to wake him up, so he sleep some more

She relaxed back as he slept a little longer, staring up at the ceiling and thinking things over. She still hadn’t gotten much farther with pondering her feelings but there were other things she could think about. For now, she thought about the others in the house. Raymond was still a jerk but he wasn’t always so bad. She gave Humbert a bit of a break though. Alex seemed nice, and despite being human he knew about her and kept her existence a secret. Maybe she could try getting to know him a bit? It’d be nice to have another friend.

In the meantime, Raymond was sorting some documents when he got a call. He grimaced as he saw who it was, knowing that he will get more work to do. He sighs as he answers the call. 

~•~•~•~•~•~ 

Humbert woke up as someone was shaking his shoulder. “Wake up! I have some «meals» for you...” Raymond says as he puts down some paper on the demon desk. Humbert yawns as he blinks a few times, patting his stomach.
“Did you guys sleep well?” the angel asks which Humbert nods. The demon still doesn't know how Raymond can know so much but it is not like he cares for that for now.

Thorne squeaked when she felt someone shaking Humbert’s shoulder from outside. She frowned, knowing it was probably Raymond. Couldn’t the guy give him a break? Still, she kept silent as she got up herself, giving Humbert’s stomach a soft pat. “I slept good too.” She wasn’t sure if Raymond could even hear her, but at least Humbert would hear it. She preferred he knew she was okay over the Angel anyway.

“We both sleep well...” Answers Humbert as a way to deliver the message of Thorne. Raymond stared at him until he started to wonder if he did something bad. But the angel leaves soon after, leaving a confused Humbert.

She blinked a little bit, tilting her head. For a little while she waited and was patient, but when there was nothing she assumed Raymond left. That was weird. She looked up at where Humbert’s head would be. “Sorry for not waking you sooner, you sounded like you were having a good nap.”

“It is alright.” He said as he pats affectionately on his belly. “I think it is time to get you out...” he speaks and gets up. After all, every kid needs to burn some energy.

“Okay.” She purred a little at the pats, her tail wagging behind her. She still wasn’t sure why she got happy like this around him. It felt familiar but she couldn’t place it. Ah well, she’d think about it more later. For now, she calmly waited to be let out.

Once he heaves her out in the bathroom, he starts to clean her, bathing her in his hands. Of course, she still has the clothes on but he still uses the shampoo and body wash. And softly dry her with a warm towel.

She squirmed as he did this, insisting she could wash herself back in her home. Still, she let him wash her anyway. She waited for him to be done before looking up at him again. “....do you have to go do some jobs for Raymond now?” She may not have seen the papers, but she figured since he’d already called the day off for work that it must be the only reason the Angel would come in to wake Humbert.

“I guess.” he shrugs but still licks his lips. Now that Thorne is cool with that, he is looking forward to those «meals».

She huffed, a little sad that she couldn’t spend a little more time with him but it couldn’t be helped. He had a job to do and she was a borrower after all. Seeing him lick his lips made her tilt her head, but she didn’t question it. She knew what jobs for Raymond meant already. “Would it be-....” Wait, was she just about to ask if it was okay to try hanging out with Alex? He wasn’t her dad! ...right? “D-do you think it’d be a good idea if...I-I tried getting to know Alex a bit more?”

He raised his eyebrows, interlocked by her question. Why does she need his permission? “Sure! Just have to wait until he comes back from school tho...” he accepts as he finishes drying her. He doesn't want to put her down yet. He doesn't know why but he likes to hold her.

“S-so you think it’d be a good idea, then?” She looked up at him, hoping he didn’t question her too much. If he asked about her nearly asking for permission, she knew she wouldn’t have an answer right now. She wiggled a little as he finished drying her, then calmly sat in his hands. She looked up at him curiously, tilting her head to one side. It was kind of nice to be held. His hands were big and warm and even though he could very easily crush her, he was very gentle and made her feel safe.

he hummed. “It’s a good idea.” and nods. But he can't stay enclosed in the bathroom. Instead of letting her go, he takes her back to his room, putting her near his turtleneck. “Welp! I better start to get ready then,” he announces but he was a little recalcitrant to let her go.

She smiled, only to squeak a little as she was carried along with him back to his room. She blinked, looking up at him. “O-okay. Um...sh-should I leave the room?” He was announcing that he needed to get ready, so that meant he needed to change and be alone, right? So why was he still holding her? She didn’t mind and rather liked being able to eek out a couple more minutes with him, but it still left her confused.

He pouted for a moment before he let out a sigh. “I-...yeah...” and finally put her down on his desk before getting out his hunting suit: an orange turtle neck with a black pants and military boots with the same black big coat.

She pouted a little too, but didn’t show it. “I-I’ll see you later when you get home.” Thorne waved before going back to the tunnels so she could take a proper bath and wash her clothes. If Humbert grabbed his scarf, he’d see Thorne’s much smaller scarf fall out. It had gone unnoticed before, but it had fallen off earlier when she’d been stuck in the bag.

He pouted some more but still looked over the paper Raymond gave him. There are 3 urgent ones which he takes and simply stuff in his bag, not taking out the scarf just yet. Quickly grabbing some snacks he leaves the house.

She frowned as she washed up and got into some clean clothes. When she left her room, she looked at the journal she’d been keeping on her little desk. Ah, right. She hadn’t written in it yet. Well, she’d need to wait for Alex or Humbert to get back anyway. Taking a seat, she wrote out the events that had happened since her last entry and her feelings around them. She paused once she was done. Maybe she could read over her old notes and figure out her emotions a little better? It could be easier to remember and compile everything if she looked back on things, right? For a while she just sat there, reading old entries and notes. She’d changed a lot in such a short time and hadn’t even realized it. Older entries showed wariness towards her situation, but now she was...actually pretty happy. She didn’t miss her old home at the restaurant much at all anymore. In fact, she didn’t miss her family as much either. Why was that? What had changed there? She furrowed her brow, still confused. Home made sense, but not family.

Chapter Text

Alex was exhausted. He is full of groceries. Since he’s been living here, it is rare that he doesn't need to get groceries. Well, he guesses when one of the residents has to eat every so often one needs to accept this task but still... 

“Well, at last, it is not our money that we spend so much.” Kaël exclaims, sitting on his right shoulder. 

“But dude, his back is gonna get wrecked...if it isn't already.” Zalifer worries from his left shoulder which Alex sighs.

He pushed the handle of the house, hoping that someone would not lock it up and was relieved to see that it was indeed open. “I'm back!“ He shouts before quickly making his way to the kitchen. It is still weird for him to call this house his home yet…

Thorne was still mulling over some thoughts when she heard Alex call out. Her pointed ears twitched and she got up, heading to the kitchen tunnel. She waited for a moment to make sure no one else would be coming before coming out onto the counter. “H-hi Alex.” She smiled shyly and waved. “How was your day?”

“Ah there she is...“ Kaël stares at her, suspicious of this being. After all, she reeks of Humbert's scent...

“She is so cuuuute~” Zalifer squeals at her shy greetings. 

“Hello Thorne and kinda tired and annoying.” Alex responds as he starts to range.

“Oh, well that’s no good.” She frowned, looking at all the groceries he brought in. “Is there anything I can do to help?” There wasn’t much she could do about the groceries due to her size, but if there was anything she could at least do to help cheer him up she’d like to.

He shakes his head. “No there is nothing that you can do...but thank you for proposing tho.” he replies. Although his face doesn't show it he was indeed happy that she had proposed. But he froze. “Aren't you supposed to be with Humbert?” he asks

Thorne stayed off to the side where she could easily duck into a hiding place if anyone else entered the room.
“Hm?” She looked up at him and blinked. “No....? He’s out running some errands.” She looked at him strangely before remembering that Alex thought of her as a shoulder demon. Whoops. Ah well, he’d figure it out sooner or later. Besides, she wasn’t much of a liar. “I can’t be with him all the time.”

“...” he stayed silent as he kept staring at her but finished to range the groceries. “Are you upset?” Zalifer asks as he starts to get into his «I'm upset» silence.

“And what exactly is he supposed to feel?” Retorted Kaël.

She may not understand Alex’s emotions very well, but she got the feeling what she’d said was somehow bad. Did it maybe have to do with his own Angel and demon? She pondered a moment.
“I....I-I haven’t been here very long. O-only a couple of months at best.” She still wasn’t about to say anything, but he could interpret that information however he liked. She wouldn’t tell him what she was, but she wasn’t about to lie to him either.

He tilts his head at that while starting again. But still, stubbornly stay quiet. 

“You are conscious she won't be able to understand if you don't say anything, you know?” Kaël adds as he observes his human behavior.
Alex lets out a defeat sign as he asks: “What’s about your day?”

“Hm?” She lifted her head, tilting it. “Oh, it was good. Well...kinda....it started out good, then got kinda bad....then good again....then bad again, and then kinda good?” She rubbed her neck awkwardly. “It’s....been a weird day.”

“pfffffft!” He giggles. “Guess we had a similar day then.” he nodded as he grabbed his bag back. “Are you coming?“

She perked up when he asked if she was coming. She smiled and nodded. “I’ll meet you there!” Without waiting, she ducked into the tunnels and headed for his room, waiting until he got there before exiting out onto his desk.

As she disappears, Alex lets out. “She isn't one of your kind, right?”

Chapter Text

"She isn't one of your kind, right?" Alex turns to them.
Both his guardians stayed quiet at that. Kaël rolled his eyes as Zalifer gave a worried glance at both of them. "You know, dude, that there is some secret that we can't share with anyone..." She finally lets out, looking apologetic that she can't share everything she knows with him.
"And I think you specifically know that..." Kaël adds, matter of fact, tone.
Alex nods, a little sour that he had to admit that. But goes to his room. Sure enough, Thorne was already there.

She smiled up at him from his desk. It was a shy, awkward smile though. As much as she wanted to try making friends she had no idea how or what to do. She felt a lot like Stitch in that movie she watched with Humbert the other day. "Um...s-so....did uh....you need something or...?" He had asked her to follow along, so he probably had an idea or a plan, right?

He nods as he asks "You said that you arrived here like a month ago. What did you do before?" Although he was still a little mad that she didn't tell the truth from the beginning, he was now even more curious about her.

Her ears twitched a little. Ah, maybe that had been the wrong info to give up. Oh well, too late to take it back. "I was living in a restaurant." She blinked up at him and shrugged as if it were obvious. "That's where I met Humbert."

He approaches his seat, eager to hear the rest. And he was not the only one.

She went pale. Damn, she said too much again. She couldn't tell him the whole truth without revealing what Humbert was, so she'd have to paraphrase. "Well....h-he came to the restaurant to critique the food I guess and uh...I-I fell on the plate being served to him....that's...kinda the only reason he saw me...." She rubbed her neck awkwardly and glanced away. "N-not sure why but he decided to take me back here and I've been living with you guys ever since."

"Suspicious" State Kaël, sensing she wasn't telling the full truth.

"I'm more surprised that The Humbert has decided to take her back with him..." Zalifer informs her face is a little dark. But Kaël nods at that info too. Alex hummed.

"Did he treat you well?" He inquires but he doesn't believe that Humbert doesn't care for her as he remembers when he first meets Thorne.

She rubbed her neck. "N-not entirely at first....kinda scared the crap outta me when he took me with him. I'm....not really supposed to show myself to humans...hell, you're not technically supposed to know I exist so this is all....kinda breaking the rules but...y-yeah, he's been pretty nice since I've been here. H-he got really mad at me when he found out I wasn't eating proper meals." She ducked her head as if she had gotten scolded again. "I-I tried telling him that it's normal for me, b-but he ended up insisting...that....that's actually when you first saw me. I-in the kitchen."

"huh...Well..." Kaël started to say but Zalifer continued. "...the way she says...Doesn't that sound like-"
"Make him sound like a parent. I mean, when he learned that you don't eat properly. It just makes me think about what a parent would do, no?" Finish Alex, tilting his head.

"Huh?" Thorne blinked up at him. A parent? Really? "But...h-he's not my dad or anything...." She rubbed at her neck again. "I don't even remember what it's like to have a dad...." she mumbled, glancing away. How many years had it been since she'd lived with her family in that restaurant? She couldn't even remember anymore. Was Humbert's behavior really like a dad or a parent? "What....what do parents normally do?"

He thought for a moment. The first example he has in mind is Raymond, his legal guardian. But that question is hard for Alex who has been an orphan since birth and never got into adoption procedures. "I-I dunno? I guess it is a person that worries about you and t-take care of you?" he asks hesitantly.

"I guess someone like Raymond?" he tries again.

She hummed, nodding and thinking for a moment. If that was the case, then Humbert was a lot like a parent in that case. He made sure she was safe, ate proper meals, that she was clean and dressed warmly. He even helped her sleep and feel better when she had that nightmare and he wasn't even fully awake. Before she could open her mouth to speak though, Alex said Raymond and she looked at him funny. "Him? Really??"

His ears become red. "I-well yes? Is there something wrong with him?" he asks, suddenly worried that he got into a mess bigger than usual by accepting to live here with him as his guardian.

Thorne huffed and shrugged. Maybe there was more to him than she first thought. "N-no....we just didn't have the best first meeting and I haven't seen much from him since to change that. He seems like a bit of a hardass and I guess I just don't see him the same way you do." She sighed. "He's not a bad person." Maybe she should give the guy more of a chance sometime. "A-anyway, I...I dunno about the parent thing. H-Humbert's my friend....m-my first friend...a-actually....now that I think about it...."

"Oh..." he lets out as a realization hits him. "Then maybe I'm wrong... Friends also worry and care for each other, now that I think about it," he explains but...

"That doesn't feel like it tho," Zalifer says what he was thinking.

She wasn't sure she wanted to tell him about her current emotional conundrum. "I-I'm....still figuring that all out, b-but I'll take what you said into consideration. Th-thanks." Thorne sat down on the desk, looking up at him. "W-was there anything else?"

"Well that you will be lucky to get adopted by him I guess," He says what he was thinking. If Humbert truly sees her as his child, he can't help but be envious of her...

Thorne looked up at him and blinked. "A...adopted?" She tilted her head to one side. They'd talked about that in the movie, right? But that had been with the dogs at the shelter and she wasn't a dog. She huffed at him. "I'm not a pet!"

Chapter Text

"I'm not a pet!" Thorne grumbled, crossing her arms over her chest.

“Huh? Why are we talking about pets now?” Alex asks, confused.
 
She frowned up at him. "I may have a tail but I'm not a dog. I saw it in the movie. Humans adapt dogs as pets, but I'm not a dog!" She huffed at him, ears twitching again.
 
Both of his guardian's shoulders laughed at that. Alex was dumbfounded. Well, maybe she doesn't know many words... “I- no no-no-no. You get it wrong. I mean you can indeed adopt pets but that is not what the word stands for. An adoption is...something you do to make someone or something part of your family...” he tries to explain as best as he can.
 
Thorne's angry pout slowly dropped into a surprised o. "O-oh....so.....humans can adopt other humans?" Her tail flicked for a moment behind her as she thought about it more. Would it even be possible for Humbert to adopt her? He probably couldn't do it on paper like the movie, but the thought of being adopted by Humbert was actually...really nice. She didn't even realize her tail had started to wag behind her. "I-I never thought about that."
 
“Ignorance can be bliss.” Kaël indicates as he lies down on the human shoulder.
 
“Dude. Is it an angel thing to spit out anecdotes and proverbs randomly?” Zalifer complains about his masked mockery, her face distorted in disgust. 
 
“Well...yes. It was something I was aiming for when I was young.” Alex explains.
 
She looked up at him, tilting her head in confusion. "Hm? I thought this was your family." She vaguely motioned to the apartment itself. "I know you're not related and technically everyone here is a roommate, but you guys seem to act enough like any family I ever heard of from what I've seen around here." It was true. While she may not know much, what little she's seen from a few of the shows they'd watch on TV to anything she heard while living in the restaurant, they certainly looked like a family to her. A strange one, but still a family.
 
He hummed but looked down as he played with his hands. He also feels like too but... “We may look like family but... No one here would see me as their child...” he confessed. He was kinda hoping that Raymond would adopt him but he knows that it is just a mere dream: he is too “old” to be part of any family now.
 
Thorne frowned up at him, pouting again. She couldn't say for sure, seeing how she'd never really paid much attention to everyone's relationships with one another before. Maybe she should. "Well, it's not too late for that. Even if they don't see you as their kid, I bet some of the others here would at least see you as a sibling or something, right?" She smiled up at him.
 
"But siblings are not the same thing as parental love..." He comments, his tone reveals his desire for this kind of love. He knows what love between siblings is...after all, practically every kid in the orphanage can be considered as his siblings.
 
She looked at him and frowned. "Ah...s-sorry. I wish I could help with that. I-I'm sure you'll find it, though." She got up and gently patted his hand. "Hey, if you ever wanna talk you can always just knock on the wall. I'll probably hear it and come over."
 
He smiled although his stoic face didn't show up. But his eyes gleamed as if he was about to cry. He nods instead. “T-Thanks. ”

She frowned up at him as she saw the glimmer in his eyes. "A-are you okay? Did....d-did I say something wrong?" She lifted a hand, then lowered it, unsure what to do or how to help.
 
“Huh? Oh... Sorry, it is just an emotional subject for me... I have always dreamed of having parents and being part of a family...” and never being abandoned by them. But he didn't say the last part. “Ummm...if it is alright with you, can we hang out from time to time? I would like to discuss with you...”
 
Thorne looked up at him, nodding in understanding. He didn't say it, but her mind filled in the blank with the same answer. She didn't even realize how much it had hurt to be left behind by her own family until now. When he asked if she could hang out more she blinked out of her own thoughts. "H-huh? Oh, y-yeah! S-sure! I ah...I actually wanted to ask if you'd like to hang out a bit more too? S-so yeah, that's fine with me. I-I'd like that."
 
“Oh by the mortal world! Why is she so frickin cute!!!” exclaimed Zalifer while Kaël rolled his eyes. 
 
“Glad that you wanted to hang out...” Alex fills in, ignoring both of his supernatural guardians.
 
She smiled up at him, then looked at the clock. He'd brought groceries, but had he also come home from school? "D-do you need to work on homework? I-I can come back later if you need to focus."
 
“I do have homework but I don't mind if you stay here you know?” he answers as he picks up the assignment that needs to be done.
 
Thorne nodded. "Okay. I-I don't think I'd be able to help at all b-but I don't mind waiting." She moved aside as he brought up the assignment. She sat nearby but hopefully out of the way, watching him work. It was interesting seeing people larger than her writing or typing.
 
He nodded but before he started he took out a piece of paper and a pencil lead and offered it to her. ”There. Just in case you get bored.” he explains before doing his homework. Math is easy for him but he is not good with languages…
 
She blinked, looking at the piece of lead and the paper. She wasn't really sure what to do, but the thought was appreciated. For a good while, she watched him work, but eventually, she did get bored. While she didn't know math past the basics, she did start to doodle a little bit. She tried drawing Humbert and the others.
 
The other two jump out of his shoulder and fly to Thorne watching as she is doing. Although Alex was grateful that his usual troublemaker decided to give him a break, he was a little possessive of those two. He keeps working on his assignments but his phone rings. It is time to make super. He stirs up. “I have to make dinner now.”
 
Thorne didn't notice the two at all. She just focused on her sketches. She wasn't satisfied with her drawing of Humbert but figured she'd work on it more later and instead began to dry drawing Alex since he was in front of her. It had been a while since she drew anything, but it was a little better than a child's drawing. One benefit of being a borrower was attention to small details. She looked up as he said he had to make dinner. “Hm? Oh, okay. I-I should probably go then.” She looked down at the piece of paper she’d been drawing on. It was too big for her to take with her without ripping it.

Noticing her drawing of Humbert, he asks “Are you going to give it to Humbert as a gift?”
 
She blushed and fidgeted. “M-maybe...I-I wanna work on it some more though....I-it’s not done. Y-yours aren't either.” She tried to cover up her drawings so he couldn’t see them.
 
He nods “I see... You can leave it here, you know?” He said as he set aside his book and notebooks. “I mean... You can come back to finish it here...”
 
“Are...a-are you sure?” She looked up at him and tilted her head. She moved the paper over so he still wouldn’t see what was on it even if he left it on the desk.
 
He nods once again. “I will be back after dinner,” he said as he waved before he left. “But won't Humbert be back by then?” Zalifer lets out as they climb down the stairs which makes him freeze. That's...true... If one thing Alex is sure of is that she mostly prefers Humbert’s company to his... He sighs as he starts to cook.

Chapter Text

Thorne went to the tunnels once he left the room. She didn’t want to just sit there in his space the whole time. For now, she’d do a few chores around her home and wait until after dinner. She paused for a moment, looking to where she stored some of the snacks she borrowed. Should she eat some of those now, or wait to see if Humbert or Alex might save her a portion from dinner. In the end she decided to wait for now. She could eat later and settled for updating her journal in the meantime.

Just like usual Alex called for the other when it was ready. However, it was strangely quiet. Alex wasn't in the mood to talk. Raymond usually doesn't say anything unless someone asks his opinion. Kian seems...way too tired. Looks like she will go directly to sleep tonight. And Humbert isn't back yet.

Thorne took a moment to peek out at the table. Everyone seemed...off. She frowned. Humbert wasn’t back yet either, which made her worry. He could take care of himself, she was sure, but she still worried. Whether he came home or not, she still planned on hanging out with Alex a little longer if he was okay with it.

Well, the reason why Humbert comes later than usual is to make sure that Alex won't see his squirming belly since Raymond has given him some «meals». But yeah, they finished eating in silence and Alex still wishes them a good night while Kian grumbles, already half-asleep and Raymond nods, wishing the same to him. After brushing his teeth and sitting back at his desk. “Thorne?“ He calls.

Thorne came back into the room at Alex's call. "Yeah?" She stood in front of him.

“Oh” He was actually happy that she came out as soon as he called her. “Just wanted to know if you were there or not...” He confesses, a little embarrassed.

“Oh, well...yeah.” She looked up at him. “I...was gonna see if we could hang out a bit more actually? D-do you still have homework to do? I can wait.”

“I still need to make one and then we can play?” he said but he doesn't know what they can play seeing their height.

“Okay.” She tilted her head when he said play. What could they play? She hadn’t really played for a long time, much less with a human. Humbert didn’t count. Being eaten by him and when he’d move her around in his mouth was a very different kind of playful and she didn’t include it.

As he gets the positive response he works quickly on his homework as he whispers, hoping that she will not hear him: “Guys? Can you help me find a game to play with Thorne?” 

“Well, you get that nice little football eraser that you never used before. But you have to play gently, dude.” Zalifer proposes, pointing at it. 

“You can play tic tac toe or use those mini UNO cards... Man, why do you collect so many little things?” Kaël answers and asks at the same time. 

“Well, they did come handing now, right?”Alex replies, a pout in his voice.

Her ears twitch as he whispers to whoever stands on his shoulders. She hoped that one day she’d get to meet them too, but for now she’d pretend to not know about them. While he finished his homework, she went back to her drawing. She worked on Alex’s more, since he was there for her to use as a reference. Her tail wagged gently behind her.

“She draws well,” Zalifer comments at one point which gets the attention of the other two. Alex looked over and was embarrassingly happy that she was drawing him. Though Kaël kinda ruins it by saying that: “If you consider that to be good...you don't understand art, Lady...” Which started a fight between those two and the human let out a sigh as he finished his lesson but waited for Thorne to finish too.

She tried to draw as best she could, but even with her ability to discern detail, she was no professional. It also didn’t help that she was trying to draw bigger so he could see it better. When she finished she blushed and handed the drawing to him. “Th-this is for you.”

Her drawing looks like one of Picasso's but with more realistic traits to it. It was kinda messy but you still can see that she put effort into it. Nonetheless, Alex was happy to receive something like this since it is his first time someone does a portrait of him. “Thank you very much.” His voice shows his gratitude. “You did it so nicely.”

She blushed, looking away and fidgeting. The sketches in her journal looked better, but she supposed she’d have to practice drawing bigger if she planned on giving out more of these. “Th-thanks. I-I’m not used to drawing so big, b-but I figured if I drew these the way I normally do, you guys would probably need magnifying glasses.”

“True,” he said, his voice shows how amused he is by the thought of it. Nonetheless, he pins it on the corkboard where various photos were also pinned. “So...are you more of a person that likes to move or stay calm?” he asks wanting to know if they will somewhat play football or UNO.

Thorne smiled as he took the picture and only smiled wider when he pinned it up on his board. Her tail starts wagging like crazy behind her. If he liked it, then maybe Humbert would like it when she finished it. She looked back up at Alex, tilting her head. “Hm? Uh....a little bit of both, I suppose. I have to stay active, but I kinda like relaxing every now and then. What did you have in mind?”

“Uhm well...” he starts to speak as he searches for the mini UNO cards and the eraser. “It is about playing... I have an eraser that can be a ball for you or we can play cards...” He said and is willing to explain the rules of UNO if she picked that one.

She came closer and tried to peek, pointed ears twitching. “What kind of cards? She’d heard of humans playing card games before, but only ever saw the staff at the restaurant play once or twice and it was with a normal deck of cards. UNO would be completely foreign to her, but so would a football. The only ball she ever had was a bouncy ball which she’d kicked around as a kid like a soccer ball.

“This is UNO. In this deck, there are four colors, and in each color, there is a number from 0-9 on the cards. Each player got 7 cards that they needed to play before some else got no cards...” He explained basically what was the goal of the game and how to play it. “And well we can play soccer, you just have to kick it. Well I hope it isn't too hard for you to kick it around to be honest.”

“I used to kick a bouncy ball so I’m sure this won’t be too bad.” She looked at both before pointing to UNO. “Can we play that one?”

He nods and starts to shuffle the deck before distributing seven cards to both of them. In the first round, he explains once more how to play, hoping that she will understand him. But he still wins the first match. And start the second round.

Thorne nodded at his instructions, figuring out how to play. By the fourth round, she didn’t need to ask him how to play anymore and held her own. He’d won all the others, but she managed to win this one on her own. “Uno!” She giggled and showed her lack of cards proudly.

~•~•~•~•~•~

Humbert was finally home with a somewhat moving belly. He sniffed the supper and profited to take some part for Thorne. Speaking of her... Where did she go? She usually comes to greet him. Is she waiting for him near his room? But when he goes there, no Thorne either... 

Chapter Text

Where did she go? She usually comes to greet him. Is she waiting for him near his room? But when he goes there, no Thorne either... Then Humbert remembered what she said about hanging more with Alex, he climbs the stairs and quietly and softly opens the door of Alex's bedroom. At her delighted UNO, he peeks more inside and smiles proudly. And he retreats to his room, leaving both of the kids more playtime.

Alex clapped, truly impressed by her. He has underestimated her. “Good job! Let's see if you can keep up,” he said with a challenge.

Normally she might have perked up and noticed Humbert peeking in, but she had slowly started letting her guard down in certain situations. Right now she was hanging out with Alex, not on high alert. Her ears twitched, but she was too focused on the human boy in front of her. “I can certainly try.” She giggled.

They keep playing until Alex has to go to bed. After all, he has school tomorrow. “That would be all for tonight... but if you got any free time and want to spend it with me I will be mostly available,” Alex concludes as he yawns again.

Thorne helped him get the cards away. “Well I don’t usually have too much to do, so we can play again anytime.” She smiled up at him. “This was fun. I-I really liked hanging out with you.”

“Likewise!” he responds, a little tired. He waves goodbye when she leaves and as soon as he hits the pillow he falls asleep. Humbert was already in his pajamas, reading a horror book, caressing his stomach.

Thorne took the rest of the paper with her this time so she could work on it in her home. She dropped it off there on her way to Humbert’s room, knocking on the wall before peeking in.
“Humbert? Are you back yet?” She looked around before spotting him. “C-can I come in?”

“Sure!” He answers as he puts a bookmark and puts aside the book as he sits up. “How was your afternoon? Did you go hang out with Alex?” He asks as if he didn't peek earlier.

She smiled wide, her tail wagging as she came out onto his desk. “It was good! And yeah, he let me draw while he did his homework and then we played this game called UNO with a set of small cards he had.” She looked at his stomach for a moment, then backed up at him. “Did you have a good day?”

He grinned as she told what she did. At her question he answers: “I do. While you were asleep, I fixed my quarrel with Kian and decided to hang out this Saturday. And well, stuffing myself always lifts my mood.” he confirms as he grabs a small portion of his large belly.

“Oh, well that’s good. I hope you two have fun.” She smiled again, then chuckled as he grabbed his belly. “So I’ve noticed. Well, I’m glad your day went better. I just wanted to see if you were home yet or not before I grab something to eat and go to bed. Do you need anything before I go?”

He peeks up at that. “Oh! I grabbed some food from the leftovers of Alex’s meal. There!” He tells as he gives her some food.

She blinked and looked at the portion, then to Humbert. “Oh! Thank you.” Walking over to it, she sat down and started eating like she usually did. At one point she paused. Technically, there was never anything stopping her from taking these back into her home or at least the tunnels and eating them out of sight, but since he started feeding her regular meals she always just sat right in front of him. Part of her wondered when she’d become so comfortable with him. Another part realized just how much she cared about and trusted him. With a small smile, she went back to finishing her meal. She took her time so she wouldn’t have to go right away.

Once again, he purrs as he watches her eat but tilted his head when she stopped. He was about to ask if anything was wrong but her small smile at the end answered his question. “You did take your time to eat this time? Did you like this dish?” Maybe he has to ask the kid for some favors so she can also enjoy her favorite meal too.

Thorne looked up at him before blushing. “I....w-well it is good but....” She looked down at her hands and fidgeted. Did she tell the truth or dodge the question? After a moment she decided to just go with the truth. “I....didn’t wanna have to....I-I didn’t wanna leave for bed yet....” She avoided looking up at him, keeping her eyes down at her hands as she cuddled with her fingers or a loose thread.

He blinked a few times before letting out a heartful laugh but quickly lower his volume, not wanting to wake up anyone up. “Hahahahahaaaa... Awwww~” He grabbed her gently before cuddling her on his chest. “But children need their fair share of sleep~” he teases/consoles her.

She squeaked as she was scooped up and then cuddled. Right away, she snuggled up to him and started to purr with her tail wagging a mile a minute. She huffed at the child's comment. “You do realize I’m not a child, right?” She didn’t look at it, but she was considered old enough to care for herself by borrower standards. Actually....she didn’t even know how old she was. After her family left, she’d stopped keeping track of the years.

He giggles at her act. “You may not be a kid anymore but sure you are childish at the moment~” he comments as he keeps teasing her and he purrs. “But if you really want I won't call you a kid or child. Tho I may still treat you like one time to time~”

She blushed red and huffed again before resting her cheek on his chest. “....I can live with kid.” ’As long as it’s just you....’ She didn’t say the last part out loud. Thorne snuggled into him again and closed her eyes. She wanted nothing more than to just stay right there for the night, but figured she couldn’t. He had a belly full from those jobs he did for Raymond and she didn’t want to bother Humbert or get him in trouble. Still, she didn’t want to go just yet and made no movements or comments about getting up.

He giggles again before he keeps purring. As she snuggles closer, he runs his thumb on her back in a smooth motion, rocking her to sleep. Although he is not fully conscious that he was rocking her to sleep. All he knows is that he is full and his daught- Thorne doesn't want to leave his side and wants to sleep here. Even though he understands just how much Thorne trusts him to the point of falling asleep in his hand makes him feel delighted, he doesn't trust himself that much. “Thorne?” he whispered to call her out, wanting to know if she was still awake or not.

She smiled and purred softly as he rubbed her back with his thumb. One hand gently clutched the front of his shirt without her even thinking about it. He was warm, she was comfortable, and she felt like she could easily sleep here the whole night. She nearly did fall asleep there until he called her name. “Hm?” Her eyes opened slowly, ears flicking as she looked up at him sleepily.

He can see how tired she is. But he can feel that tiny gripping his shirt and just how comfortable she is. He sighs but smiles. “Have pleasant nonsense.” He wishes her a nice sleep. He can let her sleep on him for a few hours after all. Plus he can always ask Raymond to watch over her when he goes to bed too.

She paused, blinking before looking up at him a little more. “What?” Had he said pleasant nonsense? Was that his way of saying sweet dreams? Her ears flicked again. Was...he suggesting she actually sleep here? Was that really okay?

He smiled warmly at her, not hearing her. The concept of the dream is a stranger to him. Demons don't dream. Their lives are already hellish as it is so they don't need any nightmares. Nor that they are conscious to develop those. As he keeps purring, he starts to hum the song.

She stared at him for a few moments before resting her head back down. If he was really okay with it, she’d take what she could get. Thorne’s eyes drifted closed again and she let herself snuggle up to him. “Goodnight.” She mumbled something else in her half-asleep stupor, but it was too quiet for him to hear and by the time it was said she’d already fallen asleep.

He lets her sleep as he hums. Seeing that she fell asleep, he grinned and gave one good last rub on her back before he picked up the book he was reading and continued his reading. When his eyes start to get tired, he closes his book and yawns. Yup, it is time for him to go to sleep too. He looked again at the tiny sleeping form and glowed again. How can she bring him so much happiness and pride?
Still, he gets up and goes see Raymond, making sure Thorne is still warm and close to his chest.
“Raymond? Can I ask for a favor?” He knocked and when the angel allowed him to enter, he quickly made his request. Of course, Raymond wasn't happy about that new job but still nodded, knowing why the gluttony demon was asking him. Before he gives her to him, he nozzles her softly in both hands which surprises the angel. though it is with tired feet that Humbert goes to sleep too...

“Hummmm... He truly considers you as his offspring...” Raymond comments after a moment, observing Thorne. He has put her in the bed that he keeps around when Tatiana was around and doesn't want to sleep alone. He has made sure that Thorne is safe and warm in the small blanket and he resumes his watching and goes back to work.

Chapter Text

She slept peacefully in his hands, barely even twitching. The little borrower didn’t wake up at all the whole time, not even when he nuzzled her. She did however purr a little and nuzzle him back, trying to wrap her arms around his finger. He handed her off to Raymond before she could, making the sleeping tiny whine until she was tucked into the small bed. She slept a little longer, but it clearly wasn’t as peaceful as it had been with Humbert. She woke up in the middle of the night, expecting to still be with her gluttony demon but quickly realizing that wasn’t the case. Thorne jumped up with a start, hair and tail puffed up as she looked around frantically until she noticed Raymond. She stared up at him but didn’t relax. Why was she with Raymond?

The angel didn't notice that she was awake, nose in documents, massaging his forehead as he wondered who the idiots who did that messy paper...
But one thing is missing. He doesn't have his cigarette stuck between his lips this time.

She looked at him strangely, a tired mind trying to catch up and figure out what was missing. It took her longer than she might have liked to realize he wasn’t smoking. That was strange....was it because she was there? She looked around, trying to see if she was in his room or his office. Clearly it was late, so she’d much rather go back to her own room than stay the night in an unfamiliar bed.

Seeing movement in the corner of his eye, he finally lifted his head, making eye contact with her. “Oh...Wake up...” he observes as he pinches his tired eyes.

She squeaked and jumped, turning to look at him again. She looked up at him strangely. “W-what?”

He frowns. “I say that you are awake... That is all...” He explains tirely. “Guess this bed isn't as comfortable as Hum-hum, huh?”

She turned bright red, looking away and fidgeting with her hands again. “....he isn’t as bad as you seem to think....” One of her ears twitched as she stood there awkwardly.

He rolled his eyes tirelessly at that.
“...look, I'm too tired to debate on this topic at the moment. Anyways, do you want to go to bed or go back home?” he asks.

“...home.” She looked a little crestfallen as she went to climb down on her own. She’d really been hoping to spend the night with Humbert this time. While she understood his reasons why, it still hurt a little to wake up somewhere else. Even waking up in his first stomach or his mouth would have been better than the small scare she had waking up next to Raymond.

“...there is no need to be sad about it. He did it for your sake.” He comments when he sees her depressing about it.
“And sorry that I don't put you somewhere more comfortable too.”

She shrugged as she got down. “I understand, n’you’re fine.” She headed for the door before pausing. “You look like you should get some rest too. Working when you’re tired runs the risk of missing things.” With that, she slipped out and went to the nearest tunnel to go home to her own bed.

He grimaced but knew what she had said was true. With a sigh, he leaves his office and gets some decent sleep since he can't remember when was the last time...

Chapter Text

The next day, Thorne recorded what happened the night before in her journal before getting changed and checking the look out spots for the kitchen and living room for who was up or not.

Around that time, It is Alex and Raymond who are awake but, well the angel actually goes to sleep so there is only Alex up. Though that day, he is feeling a little lazy since he didn't prepare any breakfast and just got a bowl of cereal.

Thorne tilted her head. Seeing how tired Raymond had been, she isn't surprised that he was still asleep. She carefully made her way to the kitchen tunnel and came out, peeking from behind the toaster. Kian wasn't usually up this early either, but she wanted to play it safe. "Good morning."

"Hello, Thorne," he responds but he seems tired too. "Did you sleep well?"

She nodded, then tilted her head at him. "Are you okay? Did you sleep well?"

"Meh..." he answers, making the motion of a wave with his free hands.

"Wait...do you eat?" he asks suddenly, his back straight

Meh? What was meh? Meh sounded more like he didn't sleep too well. Thorne then blinked at him incredulously, unable to ask him more about his lack of sleep before he changed the subject. "O-of course I do, why?"

"Ha..." his expression is still expressionless but his body wither. "Sorry I didn't make you breakfast- nor did I throw a little welcome party either."

She blinked at him strangely. "Um...that's fine? I can handle myself." Thorne then blinked at him again. "Welcome...party...?"

He tilt his head. "Yeah...do you know what it is?" he asks.

She shook her head in a no. "Not really." She tilted her head. Was it important?

"Well... Excuse if I'm wrong but you are new into this house, right?" he inquires before he adds. "Well, sometimes, people throw a small party to show hospitality and to welcome new roommates or new members of the family. Altho not everyone makes such an event I still think it would be nice to have one... A secret one maybe?"

"A-about a month ago, I think. Y-yeah?" She listened to him explain the party. Parties weren't new, but welcome ones were. "Well...i-it would have to be a very small and very secret one. Th-the only ones who know about me are you, Humbert, and Raymond. T-technically you weren't even supposed to know either....th-though I'm kinda glad you do....i-it's nice to have another friend."

He stays quiet until he tilts his head again. "So the majority of the house know you? Even Raymond?...even him?!" he realized at that fact, what it meant. "Wait, how does he make you pay rent?!"

Thorne glanced away at that. She definitely couldn't tell him the truth about that. "W-well since Humbert is the one who brought me here, R-Raymond said I'm his responsibility and how I pay my rent was up to him." She rubbed her neck. "W-we figured something out that works."

"...huh...okay?" Alex was so curious now! Because no matter why, he can't imagine Raymond letting it go or share the responsibility with someone else. That guy that hates to put his own work into the hands of someone else? That's new! He started to eat again, deep in thought.

She shrugged, unaware of the thoughts in Alex's head. "B-but yeah, I can handle myself for breakfast a-and you really don't need to throw me a welcome party. I-I live here but....t-technically nobody's supposed to even know I exist so....y-yeah."

He stops. "You didn't live a happy life huh?"

Thorne sputtered. "W-what?" What made him think that? How did not having a happy life relate to making sure humans didn't know she existed?

He stayed quiet until he realized that he said that out loud. He was embarrassed but...well, since he started this, let's finish it. "It is just...sad to live like that. Making sure that no one will notice you. That nobody is supposed to know that you exist. That is such a depressing statement. There is probably a reason why you decided to live like that and that is probably straight survival but...Between now and before...would you still choose to be nothing?"

She opened her mouth to speak before closing it. Since her family left...she had been sad. She remembered crying when she came back to their home to find them all gone. Eventually she'd stopped crying and focused on taking care of herself, but had she ever really stopped being sad? Her ears lowered. "I...I-I mean I guess now....y-yeah but....b-before I met Humbert...." She fidgeted. "M-my kind aren't supposed to interact with yours. W-we live in the walls and borrow what we need, b-but we're not allowed to interact l-like I have. I-it's forbidden." She looked down at her feet. "M-me living here the way I am....is basically breaking every rule in the book."

He takes a few ships from his bowl. "You are not supposed to interact with my kind...?" He thinks for a moment. "Well that is understandable, even to me I don't want to meet some of my own kind... But the people I have met so far have always been considerate of me and I care for them in return. Of course, I still got into some fights and broke some rules... But didn't we feel more alive than ever like that?" Was that a question? Who knows? But one thing is sure, Alex was smiling. Even if he did break some rules, some of them he didn't regret!

Thorne tilted her head from one side to the other a couple times. "Mmm....I-I mean...k-kinda? Y-you're also not small enough to be eaten by a cat or fed to someone's snake by some asshole, angsty teenager." She heard a borrower had been killed that way once. At least, that's what her parents had once told her to keep her from getting too curious as a kid. She sighed. "I-I will admit....meeting you guys and staying here is the most fun I've had in a long time a-and....I-I'm really glad I met Humbert and he brought me here. E-even if I am breaking the rules."

He frowns which can be considered as a grimace at being animal food but relaxes again. His smile is no longer there but his face seems more relaxed. "And I'm glad to have met you too. And Humbert too. That is why even though you have a «break» some rules, it is better to see it as an accomplishment. Because that is all that will be left behind. ... Sorry, I got a bit poetic here..."

She smiled a little and chuckled. "You're fine." She looked around for a moment. Others probably wouldn't be up yet, but she didn't want to risk someone getting up early for a change. "I-I should probably go get myself some breakfast and wait for everybody else to get to their usual routines....c-can we hang out again today?"

He nods "Sure!" and he finishes drinking his milk when something makes him notice the hour. "Oh shoot! I have to get ready! See you later Thorne!"

She smiled and waved to him. "See you later!" She ducked back into the tunnels right after that, going to her home. Looks like this morning would be a granola bar breakfast today.

Chapter Text

Alex quickly prepares for his day of school and he calls out "Later!" for everyone in the house. The next one to wake up is Kian which is no surprise since she was the first to hit the bed yesterday. And for the only time, she got the chance to have breakfast before Humbert, there was no breakfast this time which made her grumble. She grabs the empty pot of coffee and starts to make some. And grill some toast too.

Munching on her granola bar, Thorne peeks into the kitchen from above to see what that smell was. It smelled like coffee. She'd never had coffee, but liked how it smelled. Seeing it was Kian, she watched for a moment before she went to quickly check on Humbert.

Humbert was still asleep but when he senses her smell, he cracks an eye open. "Thorne?" he recognized her.

She jumped when she heard him call her name. Peeking out, she looked over to him. "S-sorry...did I wake you up?"

He blinked a few times. "No...?" he says but his head nodded

She raised a brow at him. Was he still half asleep again? With a shake of her head she smiled. "Get some more sleep, I was just checking in anyway."

He stares at her for a minute then closes his eyes and goes back to sleep the second later... Kian was done making her coffee and took the pot and the toasts that she put Nutella on it as she sat at the table. She tips her toast in the coffee pot before taking a bite. After she ate all of the toasts, she drank the coffee directly from the pot in one trait.
Which represent at 5 cups of coffee

Part of her wanted to curl up with him, but she remembered what Humbert had said and she didn't want him upset with her. "Goodnight, Humbert." She smiled and slipped back into the tunnels. Alex was gone already, Raymond and Humbert were asleep, and Kian was in the kitchen. She sighed, not sure what to do. Maybe she could do a little people watching. She went to the kitchen lookout again, watching Kian. She didn't know much about Humbert's friend so maybe she could learn a little more by just watching.

Kian grit her teeth as a rush of caffeine hits her brain as the sour taste and hot liquid burn their way down. "Brrrrrrrr-ooooof!" She shakes her head rapidly and you can almost see the coffee going up in her brain as she smiles in a madly way. "That hit the spot!" She exclaimed, as energetic as ever, and stretch, arms in the air.

Thorne grimaced. Was eating things that could injure a normal person a demon thing? She watched some more, tilting her head. This lady was strange, but didn't seem all that bad. She wasn't about to show herself to her of course, but she didn't seem so bad.

"Alright!'' She then got up and started to stretch all of her limbs, doing her little gymnastics of the morning. "1,2,3,-10! Feeeew!" she relaxed before she suddenly sniffed the air.

She raised a brow. What was she doing? All the movements seemed strange to Thorne. Gymnastics and workout routines were foreign to most borrowers who didn't live in a household of gym rats or body builders. She watched, fascinated until Kian started sniffing the air. Uh oh. She was too high up to be seen or grabbed, but she still backed up in her lookout spot, preparing to bolt back to her home.

Again with this smell? It has been a month since she started to smell it. Though sometimes this smell disappears suddenly and randomly. What the 13th hell?

"Just like usual you don't know how to share, do you?" She jumped when she heard Raymond behind her. She was about to scold him when she saw his poor state.

"Are you okay?" she asks in concern.

"...just try to sleep a little." Raymond responds. Although he has just slept, his face shows like he still didn't sleep for a whole month. "You may need a couple of more hours..."

Thorne backed away from the lookout spot, curious what was gonna happen next but not wishing to get caught either. She didn't really trust Kian, even if she didn't seem so bad. Kian seemed to keep more of her demon personality traits than Humbert did and that made her unpredictable in Thorne's book.

"I need coffee." The angel retorts as he grabs the pot. As he was busy making coffee for himself, Kian stayed. Which makes the angel raise an eyebrow. "Do you need anything?"

"You would tell me if something new happens in the house, right?" She inquired as she crossed her arms as she looked everywhere. She feels like someone is watching her.

"And why should I do that?" He asks back. "Should I make you remember who owns this house? Again?" he provokes as he takes a small sip of coffee.

"...no need to be such a jerk in the morning," she growls, his provocation is effective on her, as she leaves the room, angrily.

Thorne huffed at Raymond's tone. She didn't know Kian as well as the others in the house, but he didn't need to be so rude about it. Waiting until she was sure Kian was gone and wouldn't be returning any time soon, she went down to the counter again to talk to the Angel. "Whatever happened to kill 'em with kindness and all that crap?"

"Excuse me?" He responded, clearly showing his discontent about her comment.

"I may not know a lot of these guys very well, but you don't have to be so rude to 'em all the time. Would it really kill you to remove just a little of that stick up your ass?" She raised a brow at him. "....Kian was right, you do look like you could use a few more hours.

"The way you say it makes it sound like they are not that damn stick up in my ass." he retorts as he rubs his eye tiredly before grumbling about more hours of sleep. "Don't like sleeping."

"If they are such a pain then why do they live with you?" She raised a brow at him. Why does an Angel have demons living with him?

He sighs at that before pinching his eyes before sticking a finger in front of her. "One is because I don't have a choice. Two, the «why» is because of one of Alex's guardians. Any other questions while we are at it?"

She looked up at him, still frowning. She hated having a finger shoved in her face like that. Pushing the offending appendage aside, she looked up at him again. "...would you ever adopt Alex?"

Wow...he didn't see that one coming... "...why are you asking that suddenly?" he asks but can't no longer look at her eyes.

She wasn't sure if Alex would be too happy about her mentioning his wish. "I have my reasons."

"Then I have no reason to answer you."

Chapter Text

"Then I have no reason to answer you."

Thorne just huffed at him. "Fine, I wasn't asking for my sake anyway." She didn't understand what Alex saw in this guy.

"And you?" he asks back. "What if Humbert wants to adopt you, would you accept, despite knowing that your family is still alive out there?"

Thorne looked up at him with an odd look. "What makes you think he'd wanna adopt me?" She looked away, wrapping her arms around herself. "....the chances of me ever seeing them again are in the negatives. If they're not dead then they're probably in some other home somewhere." She thought for a moment, ears twitching for a moment or two before she shrugged. "On the off chance Humbert ever did want to adopt me....I wouldn't say no."

He stayed quiet, his body blocking her sight of the line. He glances behind him, looking at Humbert who was looking back, sad. "huh. Why?" he asks, making sure that she can't see the other demon.

She fidgeted, not really wanting to say this to Raymond of all people. "...." She didn't really like Raymond, but for whatever reason she didn't feel like staying silent about this either.
"I...feel safe around him. I didn't understand what it was for a while but....talking to Alex helped...." She looked at anything but the Angel in front of her. ".....I....think I kinda already see him as a parent....I like being around him...." She didn't really know how to word it without it coming out weird, but being around him gave her the same feeling she used to have with her own family, but happier. Her family had never been bad, but she felt happier with Humbert than she ever really had with them.

he closes his eyes... thinking. "The reason that I...don't want to consider adopting Alex is that he still can go back to his mother. Besides, he doesn't know that I'm an angel, an immortal creature... When does he see that I won't age and ask me why what I'm supposed to say? Besides...I prefer not to get attached to a mortal. It hurts so much when I lose a loved one..." he confesses.

Thorne looked up at him, frowning before sighing. "I....can understand that....but pain is part of living. Everyone loses loved ones eventually in their life but it doesn't always have to be a bad thing. It hurts, sure, but wouldn't you rather be able to look back on all the good memories too?" She sighed. "I dunno what the problem would be if Alex found out you were an Angel. I get rules and all that, but I'm breaking every rule my mind has just been here but Alex hasn't said a word about me to anybody. I'm sure he could keep your secret too." She looked up at him for a while, measuring his reaction before sighing. "I should go, I don't wanna get caught in case Kian comes back."

He sighs. "You know? When a wife loses her husband, she becomes a widow, the same thing if it was the husband who lost his wife. But there is no word to describe the pain of losing a child. That just shows how much it hurts... Well anyways, I just wanted to warn you both." he concludes, revealing an apologetic and sad Humbert.

Thorne was confused for a moment until she remembered Tatiana. Ah, so that's what she meant to him. When he said both she paused. Both....? But it was just- She went rigid as he moved to reveal Humbert standing there. Her tail and hair puffed up as she stared at him with wide eyes, looking between him and Raymond. She watched Raymond go, wondering if he'd be okay. Part of her wanted to apologize to the Angel, but most of her was frozen stiff by Humbert standing there. How long had he been there and how much had he heard?

"Ray-Raymond...I...I-I" The demon tries to bring comfort to the usual stoïc angel but seems so fragile now.

"I'm going to sleep..." Raymond replies, patting Humbert's shoulder, leaving them behind.

Once they are the only one in the room, Humbert plays with his fingers, not knowing where to start. "Huuuuuuh...did you have breakfast yet?" He tries to relax the atmosphere.

Her ears flicked as she stared up at him, tail still puffed up. "Um....I....had a granola bar." She glanced off to the side, unsure if he'd get upset since that was hardly a meal. "Uh....I-I'm gonna let you get your food and....uh.....go.....do a thing." She stiffly turned to leave, face bright red as she feared him asking about what she'd said to Raymond.

Chapter Text

"Uh....I-I'm gonna let you get your food and....uh.....go.....do a thing." She stiffly turned to leave, face bright red as she feared him asking about what she'd said to Raymond.

Despite his heavy type of body, Humbert was fast. To where he stands, near his bedroom, he runs to the counter to where Thorne is in a mere second, catching her in both hands. "...I have something to say actually...Can we talk about it?"

She yelped as she was snatched up before she could even get close to the tunnel entrance. She squirmed for only a couple of seconds before looking up at him, pointed ears tipped down. "A-a-alright..." She ducked her head, worried that he'd heard her mention seeing him as a parent and was upset about it.

He nods as he takes her with him, at the dining table. Over there he put her down, knowing that there is no tunnel she can run into. "So...I hear what you say to Raymond... It-It is true that you see me more like a parent?" His voice was shaky but his eyes were filled with hope.

She didn't see the look in his eyes, too busy looking down and fiddling with some stray threads on her shirt. "....y-yeah....is....i-is that bad?" She glanced up, pausing as she finally noticed the look on his face.

At her question, he looks back at her dumbfounded before he gives one big smile before nuzzling her in his hands once more. "Of course not! On the contrary, it is great!" he exclaims as he purrs like crazy

She squeaked as she was picked up again, this time to be nuzzled. She blushed shyly as she tried to register what was happening. Great? "R-really?" He seemed so happy right now, not upset like she'd expected. His mood was infectious and caused her to purr a little too, nuzzling him back.

"Yes!" he confirms as he nuzzles her some more before calming down. "In fact, I see you more like a daughter than a friend," he confesses as he puts her down on his fat belly. "For a while in fact..."

"R-really?!" She looked up at him, eyes wide. How long had he felt that way? Her tail started to wag behind her without her even realizing it. "So...w-wait, what does that mean now?"

He freezes before blushing, his ears are red too. "We-Well if you want, I can be your...dad?" he hesitantly suggests, even if he has heard what she said back then, but a part of him was doubting if he heard it right.

"If-If that is alright with you...?"

Thorne looked away shyly. She'd be lying if she said she didn't want that.....and she didn't lie. She nodded, unable to bring herself to say the words out loud before snuggling up to him from her spot on his stomach.

At her answer, he purred even louder. In fact, it was the loudest purr he ever made. He also closes his eyes, in the same manner, cats close their eyes when they are absolutely content, his hands cuddling her.

She smiled and purred back, curling up in his hands. Her tail wagged happily as she just enjoyed the moment for a little longer. She had a dad now. She hadn't even been looking for a dad, but now she had one.

Finally, Finally! His desire of making her his daughter is now true! And if something happens to her, or if anyone would try to hurt her...well Hell would feel like paradise compared to what he will do to them...

Thorne only stopped to peek her head up from behind his hands. "You should probably get ready for work and have some breakfast." She didn't want to get up, but she didn't want to keep him from whatever he might need to do for the day either.

He pouted until his stomach rumbled at the motion of breakfast. Now he can feel how hungry he is. "Want to keep me company while I eat?" He proposes, not wanting to put her down.

She smiled and nodded. "Okay." Not waiting, she climbed up onto his shoulder and snuggled into the side of his neck. He could easily hear and feel that she was still softly purring.

He pats her at her purrs as his own still on. He quickly grabbed some food and took his time to eat. "Say...if it is not insensitive of me... Can I ask you how you realized that you see me more like a parent?" he asks, his cheeks are red and full of food.

She looked down, fidgeting shyly. "Well...I-I'd been trying to figure it out for a while now, b-but it wasn't until I talked to Alex yesterday that it finally clicked. W-we ended up on the topic of families and parents at one point." She didn't want to express Alex's feelings to anybody, so she left it at that.

At the human name, his expression became sad. "...Alexander, huh?" the way he said it just shows how much he knows. You need to be blind to not see his eyes sparkle every time the kid passes some time with Raymond. Or not wanting to see it.

She looked at him and sighed, slumping beside him. ".....he really wants a parent. He makes it sound like he just wants one in general but....I know he has his heart set on one person." She rubbed his shoulder, looking down. What could she do? She wanted to help somehow, but she wasn't sure what she could say or do to help. After talking to Raymond she now knew that he does care for Alex, he just won't let himself show it or get too close.

He smiles in an attempt to comfort her but even that is sad. "But man...I can never forget the first time the kid came here. Even more, when I learned he will live with us too... I was so shocked! Why is there a human kid living with two demons and an angel?" He tells as he bites down on the apple.

She nodded as she listened to him, leaning against him. "Yeah....I mean....now you have a borrower who just got adopted by a gluttony demon too." She smirked. "Bet ya don't see that every day."

He giggles. "That is true! I think that is the first time I hear something like that hap-" then the realization hit him. "Wait. No, I have heard it. That another one of my kind adopted a species that isn't the same."

She blinked up at him. "Oh, really? Do you know what they were?" She tilted her head.

"The parent was also a gluttony demon...but what was the nature of the adopted child again?" he tries to remember but can't. "Maybe I should ask Raymond...maybe he was there during that time?"

She tilted her head at him before shrugging. "It's okay if you can't remember, it's still pretty cool." She smiled. "I'm just glad I have you as my dad now." Her cheeks turned red as she looked away. "Though....i-it might still take a while for me to actually say it..."

He purred again. "True but you are already saying that I'm your dad! So it is good so far! I can wait until you can simply call me «dad»."

She blushed bright red and hid her face. "O-o-okay." Even as she hid her face, her tail was wagging behind her. "So...w-what do you have to do today, anyway?" She peeked from between her fingers.

Thorne heard them get home, but it sounded like Alex was busy doing something so she didn't want to bother him. Instead, she picked up her drawing and brought it with her to the tunnel for his room to wait.

For some strange reason, Raymond decided to spend some time with the kid. Maybe the conversation with Thorne has made him want to get some time with him.

Thorne didn't mind waiting. When she noticed Alex and Raymond spending some time together she smiled, leaving them both alone to have some bonding time. In the meantime, she'd continue working on her drawing until either Humbert came home or Alex knocked on the wall for her.

They talked a lot. A lot. Although both of them can be considered to be the quiet type, when they are only alone, they speak quite a lot. Though after one hour, the angel decided to go back to work, to his office. After all, Alex must have some homework to do too... He patted his head at the front of the kid's room before going back to his office.

Thorne stayed in the tunnel until Alex came in. She looked up as she heard him enter, ears flicking and waiting to see if he'd knock or if she should. She didn't hear a word of whatever he and Raymond talked about.

Alex puts down his bag and just falls on his bean bag, not feeling able to do any homework.

Thorne heard a thump, but tilted her head as she heard nothing else. She poked her head out of the tunnel, knocking on the wall. "Alex...? You okay?"

He slowly turns his head to her. "Just feeling suddenly sad. That's all," he responds as he hugs the beanbag.

She frowned at him and came further into the room. "Is there anything I can do?" Why would Alex be sad after hanging out with Raymond? What had they talked about? She worried Raymond had said something rude to Alex to make him upset like this.

"It's just... Haven't you thought that life is unfair?" he asks as he sits back correctly.

"Quite often, yeah." She sighed, coming and sitting at the edge of the desk.

"I had a really nice and fun moment with Raymond. But it is just like it ends too soon and well, that is just unfair, you know?" he says more as he grabs one plushie.

Ah, that she understood. "Yeah...I know the feeling." She looked around before making her way over so she could sit closer to him. "Have...have you ever tried telling him how you feel?"

For a moment he was confused but then his ears turned red. "What! Why?!"

Chapter Text

Thorne looked up at him and blinked. "Because....it's how you feel and it might help if he knew? What, is that a bad thing?" She paused, halfway from climbing down from his desk.

He looked at her but sighs. "Help, huh? In which way? To crush my chance? To make things even more awkward?"

She furrowed her brow and looked at him strangely. Humans were so strange. "I don't see how being honest about how you feel would do all of that, but it was just a suggestion...." She huffed, finally made it to the ground, then made her way over to something else that was closer before starting to climb back up.

Although his face doesn't show anything, he looks at her sadly. "Tell me. Do you know what an orphanage is?" He asks bitterly.

When she finally made it up, she sat down and looked at him. She shook her head. "No?"

"It isn't a bad place but I won't say it is a good place either. It can be considered as a refuge for children; orphan ones or abandoned ones. This place is where children with no parents can be raised and educated to some extent. But it is also a place where parents can adopt a child..." he starts to explain but stays quiet after a while, engrossed by the memories of St.Marigold.

She blinked as she looked up at him, listening carefully. This orphanage sounded interesting. Borrowers had no such places and if a kid lost or was abandoned by their parents they could do only two things: try to find a new family or just survive on their own. "And you were in one of these orphanages?"

"... I've been in there since I'm baby." He confirms. "And I grew up in one yes. But no one wanted to adopt me. And believe me I have seen multiple people wanting to have me but... they never go through all of the procedures..."

She frowned up at him. A baby borrower with no family or parents was a death sentence. She looked at him sadly. "Does it take a lot to adopt a kid?" Humbert hadn't had to do anything with her other than say he wanted to be her dad. Same with regular borrower families, but then her kind didn't have cities or courtrooms with laws and regulations. She wouldn't need to have any paperwork to be filed or procedures since the human world didn't even know she existed.

"Yes. It does." He confirms before he adds. "Well, when you are human that is. I dunno about how you species work..."

Thorne shrugged and fidgeted. "It just kinda happens for borrowers. We find someone or a family who likes us or grows fond of us and then it's kinda just like 'we'd like you to be part of our family, do you wanna join?' and the kid says yeah and that's it, you're adopted." She looked over to him. "....I wish it were that way for you too."

He laughed bitterly. "Yeah me too... I guess I'm lucky to be here..." he said.

She nodded. In retrospect, both of them were really lucky to be there. With a stubborn look on her face, she got up and did a running jump over to Alex, squeaking as she landed in his lap.

"Wow! Are you alright?" He asks, worried clearly present in his voice.

She gave him a thumbs up before sitting on his leg. Normally she might have climbed onto his shoulder, but for one she wanted him to still be able to look at her and she also didn't want to bother his shoulder guardians. "I'm good. Is...i-is this okay?"

He tilts his head. "Yes. Well, anyway, I have seen many adults who wanted to adopt me only to realize that they can't... and Raymond...I have only to look at him to know that he isn't ready..."

She looked up at him, pointed ears tilted down. Should she tell him about Tatiana? ....No, that wasn't her story to tell. She patted his leg. "From what I've been able to see....I'm not sure if he's not ready or if he's having a hard time letting go of the past...."

He shrugged. "In both cases, he isn't ready to see me as such..." He stayed quiet. "Let's change the subject. How was your day?"

"I-I had a really good day, actually." She looked up at him. She wasn't sure if she should tell him about her and Humbert or not. On one side it might just make him sad and on the other it was also part of the very same topic they were trying to change. "I-I'm almost done with my drawing for Humbert."

"Oh! Can I see it?" he asks excitedly and follows her.

"S-sure, I left it in the tunnel. D-do you mind giving me a quick lift to the desk?" Thorne motioned over to his desk that she'd just come over from.

He nods and offers his hand. Once she steps on he takes her over to his desk and waits for her.

She climbed into his hand easily and climbed down once he brought her over. She went straight to the hidden tunnel and pulled out the paper, showing him what she had so far. "I-I just need to make a few finishing touches...d-do you think he'd like it?"

He looks at the drawing, and well, he can tell immediately that she put more effort into this drawing than the one she has to give him. "He will obviously love it. And if he doesn't, call me."

The little borrower smiled up at him shyly. "Th-thank you." She moved the drawing aside. "I-I can finish it later though. I-is there anything you want or need to do?

"I dunno...? I'm not in the mood of doing anything..." he answers honestly. "What do you want to do?"

Thorne just shrugged. "T-to spend time with you?" She looked down and fiddled with her hands. All she really wanted to do was spend some time with someone. She loved being with Humbert, but it was just nice to have another friend. "I-is there anything else you wanna talk about?"

"hmmm... Ho!" An idea comes to mind. "How about we talk about Kian? Do you want to know more about her?"

Chapter Text

Kian? That could be good, she didn't know much about her. "Y-yeah, sure." That woman gave her mixed feelings. She was curious but that lady also made her a little nervous.

"Alright, Alright...where to start?" he asks more for himself than for Thorne. "If I have to be honest, it was hard at the beginning because she was always in her room. I didn't know that she is a famous gamer. Instead, I thought she was kinda crazy with all her screaming and all..."

she nodded in understanding. "I still don't really know what games she's doing, but I did wonder why she yells so much." she waited for him to speak some more.

"For entertainment? I don't know either!" he agrees before continuing. "In fact, she was the last I started to get along- well except for Yin, I still don't know what she looks like- but once I managed to pass that barrier, she became that noisy big sister that likes to tease me a lot. Sometimes she invites me to play with her while streaming. God! The first time she did that to me I was so shy I didn't speak a single word during the whole game."

Thorne chuckled and smiled. "Well it's good that you two get along now. I'm still not sure how to feel about her yet, but she doesn't seem so bad. What else?"

"hummmm... I wish that she stop leaving her clothes everywhere or at last stop that she take them off outside of her room!" he complains.

"Is that why I keep finding her socks all over the house?" She tilted her head, tail flicking behind her as she scrunched her nose. Sometimes they weren't even clean and she had to toss them into the hamper first.

"Urg! Don't start with the socks, please. She must have hundreds of those!" He complains louder, remembering the mountain of socks. "And let me guess, you either find them under the dining table, near the sofa or even on the stairs right?"

The little borrower grimaced and nodded. "I swear I find and return at least 5 every single day. And that's just the ones that are actually clean."

"Urg! Kian!" he grumbles as he hides his face with his hands. "And yeah, she is also one hell of an embarrassing big sister!"

She groaned with him. She could only hope to have a good relationship like that if she ever got to officially meet her. Sadly, she worried she may never get to or that if she did it wouldn't end so well. "Well, I'm glad you two can have that kind of bond. I never had siblings growing up."

"Oh? Only child?" he asks, interested about her. "How was your family Thorne? Don't you miss them?"

Thorne looked down at her lap. "Sometimes...a-a little....though looking back I didn't always like being there. We lived with my aunt and uncle and their kids." She shrugged. "My parents focused more on staying hidden and making sure we were able to survive and that I could take care of myself. When they left, I-I went to go grab extra supplies and when I got back they'd left without me..." Looking back, some part of her wondered if that was on purpose. "....I'm happier here with you guys than when I had them. I-I think I miss more the good memories and the feeling of having a family more than my parents themselves."

He hummed, having a hard time to really understand her, him who has never got a parent. "That's... must be hard..." he said after a while.

She shrugged. "I was okay. I shouldn't complain, considering you said you didn't get to have a family..." Thorne looked up at him again. "But I'm glad I got to meet you and the others now. I'm happier here and while it may not be conventional...I-I think of you guys as my new family....i-if that's not too weird to say...."

He shakes his head. "Of course it's not weird!" he confirmed. "Besides, it's been a while I didn't get a lil'sister..."

Thorne blushed red at that, glancing away. She'd just gained a dad and a brother in the span of a day. "I-I'd like that. H-having you as a brother, I-I mean."

He shows his fist, waiting for her to bump it.

She blinked at his fist, looking up at him curiously. What was she supposed to do with it? She reached out and placed her hand on top of his, then tilted her head and looked up at him as if to ask if she was doing it right.

"Pfffft! You are the cutest little sister, you know that?" he asks as he puts his hand over his mouth, seeing that she knows how to bump fist.

She just blinked at him again. "Huh? What, is this not what you do?" She furrowed her brow. At the restaurant, none of the chefs or waiters fist bumped before. High fives and handshakes, but no fist bumps. "What am I supposed to do? C-can you teach me?"

He nods and starts to explain what fist-bumping and that it can vary to each person. If she wants, they can try to search their own way of this but the one they just did satisfied him greatly for now.

She nodded, filing away the information for another time. "Okay, I'll remember that." She then smiled up at him. "Maybe that can be our version, though. I-if you want it to be."

"Yes, I would be happy to do that," he answers warmly. "The expert is still Kian tho. I kinda see you gurl together well, to be honest. Like sibling I mean." he adds.

Her tail wagged behind her. Her smile then faltered slightly. "I-I'd like that, b-but I'm not sure that'd actually happen." For one, she'd never willingly just show herself to Kian. Secondly, Alex didn't know that Kian was a demon just like Humbert was and that how she'd react to someone like her was much different from how she might react if she were a human like him. Of course, she'd never say any of this to Alex. "I-it's a nice thought, though." The little borrower cleared her throat and sat up a little more, thought coming to her. "Well anyway...I'm guessing you don't still think I'm a shoulder devil-thing anymore. S-so I gotta ask...what do you think I am?"

He hummed. He has no idea. "Tell her that she was a lab rat that goes into some nasty science tufts!" propose Kaël.

"I really hope that is not the case, dude." counter Zalifer.

"Then what do you propose?" the shoulder angel provoked.

"Like that movie, you know? That cartoonish Japanese one. What was the name of it? The one who was as small as her!" Zalifer tries to remember.

"Arrietty?" Propose Alex out loud.

Chapter Text

Thorne furrowed her brow in confusion. “Arrietty? What’s an Arrietty?” She still didn’t know much about movies. The only two she’d really seen were Lilo & Stitch and that horror movie Humbert showed her.

“Oh...” he really should stop talking with those two... Or at last not that loud... “It is an animation movie... Would you like to see it?” he started to explain and thought that it would be nice to actually show her.

Her ears perked up at the words in the animated movie. “A movie?” Her tail wagged behind her. “Sure!” She smiled wide. The last animated movie she’d watched had been good. “C-can we make some popcorn too?”

“Thorne. Let me teach you one thing. A golden rule when you go watch a movie: you must always have popcorn for a movie. Otherwise it isn't a good movie. That's clear?” he said, way too serious. “So, of course, we're gonna make some! Also, do I need to take you with me or should I see you in the living room?”

“I can get to the living room myself, just make sure I have somewhere I can hide in case someone comes in while we’re watching the movie.” She smiled up at him before dashing for one of the tunnels. She grabbed a quick jacket for herself on the way before waiting at the living room tunnel for Alex to get there.

When Alex goes to the kitchen, about to make the popcorn, Kaël mentions that he forgot to ask if she wanted it to be sweet or salty. He quickly goes to the living room, whispering. “Thorne? I forgot to ask you if you like salty popcorn or sweet...”

Thorne peeked out, poking her head out from under the couch. “There are different kinds?” She blinked. Humbert had made the simple microwave popcorn last time, and that had been salty and buttery. It was good but got her hands and arms covered in butter and bits of salt, her front too from holding onto it.

“Hum, well, yes. The salty one can be salty and we can put butter on it. The sweet one, you can either simply put sugar, caramel or chocolate...” he explains as he hears the first pop. Good thing that he always buys the one that has no seasoning.

“Also, with the sugar we can put either vanilla or cinnamon too”

“Humbert made the salty butter one last time, s-so whatever kind you like is fine by me.” She tilted her head to one side. “I-I like trying new things.”

He nods as he goes back to the kitchen, the pop sound almost done. So he can choose this time huh? Chocolate it is! He came back a minute later with a bowl full of chocolate popcorn. Of course, it isn't as big as Humbert has made but it is still good. He picks up the DVD, showing the cover to Thorne before putting it on. Like that, the chocolate has cooled down and is stuck to the popcorn. “Let’s go.”

Her eyes went wide as she saw the image on the front of the dvd. It was a small girl, kind of like her. She looked like a borrower, just a different kind from her. Thorne climbed up to sit next to Alex. Her kind had many variations. Some looked like tiny humans, some looked more like animals, and some looked kind of like Thorne where they were somewhere in the middle. This movie seemed to be about the more human kind. “She looks a little like my aunt.”

“Your aunt? Which one? Arrietty or her mom? Or just in general?” he asks as her question has been answered: she is a borrower... He also passes over some popcorn for her.

“In general. I take after my mom’s side more, which has tails and pointy ears. My dad’s side with my aunt looks more like Arrietty and looks more human.” She thanked him for the popcorn and tried a bite, her tail wagging as she purred. It wasn’t often she got to have chocolate. “My dad’s side was known for their abnormal colors like pinks and blues.” She leaned into his side a little. “I got my mom’s hair and physical traits but my dad’s colors.”

he hummed. He has been wondering if her purple hair were her original color and if not where did she find a thing to dye her hair...

If he ever looked at her face closer, he’d see she also had blue to purple freckles like her eyes. She ate her piece of popcorn silently as they watched the movie. It did indeed seem to be a story about one of her kind and a human boy. “I didn’t know there were stories like this.”

He eats a few more popcorn. Her remark has made him think. “True...there isn't a lot of story like this...or at last, I don't know.”

She nodded. “I should probably just be glad this is considered fiction and not a true story.” She took another bite. Whenever the old woman who seemed obsessed with finding Arrietty’s family came up she visibly flinched and moved closer to Alex. This woman made her uncomfortable. When the home was found her face went pale and she even dropped the piece in her hands. A borrower’s home being found was like a scene pulled out of their worst fears.
She wasn’t sure where exactly in the house her home was located, but she at least hoped it was somewhere that no one could just pop it open like that.

Although he didn't notice when she moved closer to him because of that lady, he did notice just how pale she goes when Arrietty's home was found which made him guilty. Even more when the Mom was put in a jar. Maybe that isn't a good idea to watch this one...

Thorne moved closer and practically pressed herself to his side and ducked her head down a little. She wanted to grab his shirt but her hands were covered in chocolate and she didn’t want to get him dirty. “Does...d-does this movie have a happy ending?” Her voice was probably a little too small for him to hear.

A happy ending?... “I consider yes but I guess it depends if you see it as one... Are you okay?” he asks.

“I-I’ll be fine.” She continued to watch the movie. “...d-does everybody end up okay at least?”

“Yes,” he confirms, although they don't know if the human boy will survive the surgery... Arrietty manages to save her mom with the help of the human boy but...they have to move out. For good this time. The end of the movie is near.

Thorne nods, watching the movie sadly. The ending was bittersweet, but still good. “I-it kinda freaked me out when the lady found the home, b-but I’m glad everybody ended up mostly okay.” She frowned slightly. “....I wish the girl and the boy could’ve stayed together somehow.”

He nods “Yeah, me too...” he confirms as he watches both the end of the movie and Thorne. Well... From her perspective, that movie can be a little scary... He just hopes that will not give her a nightmare.

She looked down at her chocolate covered hands, furrowing her brow. Would it be rude to just lick them? It was on her arms and shirt a little too....maybe a bath would be better. “Um...d-do we want to watch another movie? Is there another one that comes after this?” They were called sequels, right?

He was actually busy licking his chocolate finger when she asked this. “Well, there is no sequel for that one... Do you want to see another movie?” to be honest he has to go cook but he has no motivation to do it.

“Only if you want to. I know you probably have homework to do or....” She looked up at the clock, seeing the time. “Dinner, I guess. S-so that’s up to you.” Seeing how he was licking his fingers she decided it was okay to lick her own.

He grumbled at that before laying down on the couch (the side that Thorne isn't) and letting a whining complain. He truly doesn't want to do any of those things. “I want to be spoiled...” he finally confessed in a whisper.

She blinked at him. She wiped what was left on her hands off on her shirt before getting up and climbing over to his chest. The little borrower sat there for a moment, looking down at him with a frown. “....is there anything I can do?” Her ears were tipped low as she looked at him.

He looks at her, trying to pout but his face still doesn’t show any emotions... “Did Humbert...spoiled you? Sorry that you still see him as a friend but this picture doesn't seem right...” he asks.

Chapter Text

“Spoil me? Like...how? I uh...I-I don’t really know what spoiling looks like...” She fidgeted, looking down. “.....he let me stay with him once when I had a nightmare. D-does that count?”

He nods. “Yup! That counts. But like, he makes sure that you eat well. He likes it when you get to choose a movie and he is okay with any type of movie... Let's sleep as much as you want. Or like just cuddle a lot?” he proposed but Alex is also a hardworking boy so he doesn't have to get those either.

Thorne looked down at her lap shyly before nodding. Her ears lowered again as she fidgeted. She badly wanted to tell him about what happened that morning, but she was afraid of making him upset or sad so she still didn’t say anything.

“Well, I kinda want to do that.” with Raymond he thought after a quiet moment. “Must be really nice!”

She nodded, looking at him sadly. She really wanted to help him with that or that he could have that too. It was easy to see now that Raymond thought of Alex like his kid already, but was held back by his own past pain. She understood, but also didn’t. “I wish I could help...”

“Awww...thanks but...I don't think you can... I mean, I don't know what to do either so how can you help me?” he asks

“I could try talking to him. Not like....a-anything big just...a little, or something.” She fidgeted and shrugged. “I...don’t actually know what I’d say, I-I just want you guys t’be happy.”

“Thorne...” why is she so nice?! “If I could hug you with all my might without killing you I will!” he said, truly wanting to give that tiny person who cares too much about him a hug.

Thorne blushed and giggled. “Well you can hug me a little bit, but I’ve still got chocolate on me.” She smiled at him. “I wish I could hug you too, but small ones will just have to do.”

“How can we do that?” he genuinely asks as he brings his hands closer to her, already trying to figure it out.

“Well when Humbert did it, he just held me to his chest. You could also probably do it to your cheek I guess, but those are the only kind I can think of.” She rubbed her back awkwardly. “B-but I’m still dirty right now s-so I should probably change and take a shower before trying any of that.”

“Oh right...” he lets out, a little sad. But we'll if that would put her more comfortable that is really good too.

She tilted her head. “Should....I go do that now? Y-you can get started on dinner or your homework until I get back if you want.” She could tell he didn’t want to do much right now, but he should at least do a little bit of his homework so there was less to do later.

He sighs before nodding. He has to do at least one of those things... “I will be in my room then,” he said and waited for her to move first then go.

Thorne nodded, quickly rushing off so he could get started. She went quickly, only really needing to wash off the chocolate and change her clothes. When she finished, she came back to his room and knocked on the tunnel entrance before stepping out onto his desk.

“Welcome back.” He said as put down the pen. The math is already done but he has to write a dissertation where he can choose the subject but can't come up with anything good... He lay out his hand hesitantly for her to climb in.. He should ask for advice from Humbert about how he hugs her.

She climbed onto his hand easily, no hesitation. She looked up at him and smiled. “How’s your homework coming?” Her tail wagged softly behind her.

“Good and bad? Math is easy but I have to write something and well...nothing seems to fit...” he explained as he watched her. Did she say that Humbert just brings her closer to his chest right? “I have to get you closer to my chest right?” he asks.

“Maybe I can help you come up with something? What do you need to write for it?” She then looked up at him. “Hm? Oh, yeah. Kind of like this.” She imitated how Humbert did it with her own hands to show him how.

He watches her as he answers that he is free to choose the subject but can find anything that speaks to him despite all Kaël and Zalifer ideas. And try to hug her but...how to say it... That is a lot awkward if he has to be honest...

She hummed, trying to think of things he could write about. Something he liked or felt passionate about would be best. She noticed how awkward he was though, and looked up at him. “If this doesn’t work w-we could try figuring out something else? I-I’ve never really hugged bigger people before s-so I’m not sure what to do either.”

“I guess? Maybe we should try it later again...” after all, the moment when he wanted to hug her got a little too long... Maybe that's why he feels awkward now? He puts her down on his desk as he tries to think of something to write until he hears someone knocking on his door and Raymond shows up just after.

“O-okay.” Thorne nodded, looking over his paper as she tried to help think of something. Before she could suggest an idea, Raymond came to the door. Not sure who it was at first, she hid behind the nearest thing on Alex’s desk that she could.

“Oh hi,” Alex says but feels kinda dumb. They have already said hi, why is he saying it again?

“Is everything alright?” Raymond asks as he observes the human.

“Sigh. Is it because I haven't started the meal that you ask that?” The kid asks back a little annoyed. At the nod of Raymond, he got even more pissed before mumbling out “I can't find a subject good enough and I wanted to spend some time with Thorne...”

Thorne peeked out, then came out completely once she saw it was just Raymond. She looked at Alex sadly, then had an idea. “W-we were having trouble figuring out a topic for his homework. M-maybe you could help?” This would give Alex more time to hang out with Raymond and it’d help solve this homework problem.

The angel quickly glances at her before focusing back on Alex before putting his hand on the kid’s forehead. “You are a little hot,” Raymond observed while Alex’s ear got red.

“It is nothing...” Alex chases away his hand and the angel hummed.

“How about I help you with a subject while I make supper? You can also come and help Thorne.” he proposes which Alex looks at him surprised.

Thorne looked at Alex in concern. Hot? Was he getting sick? She then blinked at Raymond in surprise. “Huh? Me?” She pointed to herself. He wanted her to help make dinner?

“Yes, you pest! Time to make you work a little. See you in the kitchen,” he confirms as he heads out and Alex just quickly grabs his book note and his pen.

She huffed, frowning. Just when she’d been excited to cook again. “Jerk...” She looked at Alex. “I-I’ll be back when we’re done.” She patted his hand before going to the tunnels and entering the kitchen.
Only when she was sure it was just Raymond did she come out. “Do you really have to call me a pest all the time?”

Chapter Text

“Do you really have to call me a pest all the time?” She asks him, huffing.

“You’re small, you serve yourself with food and water and you have a tail. In other words you are just like a rat. So yes, a pest.” he explains the matter of fact as he puts on the apron. 

Thorne huffed. “Rats don’t talk or offer to help or return lost things.” She hated being compared to a rat. If she could go out and buy her own food she would. It wasn’t her fault she was born a borrower.

“What are you guys making for dinner?” Alex asks since he didn't hear just what those two have said as he takes place at the dining table. 

“Hamburger.” He said as he took out various ingredients. “Thorne, can you peel the onion and salad? The salad leaves you put in the sink. The onion skin on the paper over there.” he instructed as he started to chop the meat for the burger.

She glared at him. “Are you sure you want a pest helping you?” She huffed, washing her hands anyway.

“That wasn't a request. That was an order.” He counters before speaking to Alex. “What bugs you with this homework?” 

“The literature teacher just wants us to write about something that either inspires us or we like it and basically says why and all that...” he explains but notices that Thorne was...hurt? Did Raymond say something mean to her?

Thorne huffed, but looked away and stopped talking. She did as he asked, tears forming in her eyes right away as she peeled the onion. With how much closer she was to it and how much smaller she was more sensitive and tried to blink the tears away. “Ack....” She couldn’t wipe her face with her hands now either.

“Thorne is crying.” Alex shows, clearly expecting something from Raymond. 

“Yeah, onions do that,” he responds. “And why can you come up with a subject? No idea or no motivation?” 

“Raymond...Thorne is crying...” he responds which makes the angel sigh before he washes his hands and goes to the garden picking a flower. He plucks a petal and gives it to Thorne. “Make sure that you can smell the flower more than the onion and you will stop crying. Kinda.”

She blinked to clear away the tears as best she could so she could at least finish with the onions. While Raymond was gone, she washed the onion off of her hands but didn’t dare to wipe her eyes. When he came back she flinched and moved away since she couldn’t see who it was until he spoke. She still frowned as she accepted the petal and held it near her face to do as she was told. “.....”

“Why...do you give her a flower?” Alex asked. 

“The reason why an onion makes people cry it's because of their smell,” Raymond answers as he washes his hands again and keeps chopping down the beef meat before going with chicken. 

“Does that work?” Alex asks Thorne.

She focused on the smell of the petal until her eyes weren’t watering as much anymore. “M-mostly, yeah...” Thorne still looked away and went to do her task with the lettuce next. The sooner she finished helping with Raymond the sooner she could get away from him. She didn’t get why he was always picking on her. Was it because she actually talked back when he was being a jerk, or was it just because she was small and he could?

Alex grimaced at the scene. Why is Raymond upset with Thorne? “Is everything okay?” He asks both of them. 

“...” Raymond stayed quiet

Thorne didn’t say anything either. She finished with the lettuce then looked to Raymond.
“Do you need anything else?” She didn’t like ignoring Alex, but she didn’t like having to tell him that she thought his father figure was a dick either. Her tone wasn’t exactly its usual chipper, eager to help sound either. It was hard for her to really hide how much she didn’t want to be there anymore.

“That would be all,” he confirms as he puts the meat in the fridge while he finishes making the meal. Alex has to get up in an attempt to get back Thorne and offer his hand. Although he understands if she prefers to be alone after that weird and sad moment.

She looked at Alex's hand but shook her head. “I’m okay...” Honestly, she kind of wanted to be alone for a bit. She went to the kitchen tunnel and then to her room.
For a moment she started to write in her journal, but stopped halfway and set it aside. When she got to the part about Raymond calling her a pest again she felt a sudden ache in her throat. The little borrower set her journal aside and just sat in her room for a while. “.....I’m not a pest.....”

Alex turns to Raymond after a moment Thorne leaves them. “Why were you angry at Thorne?” He inquires more, observing Raymond. This last tense up but still stayed quiet. “Raymond. answer, please. What did she do to you? Or what did you do to her?” he questions him more and more.

Raymond grit his teeth as Alex keeps questioning him until he hardly whispers between his teeth. “She is better off minding her damn own business!”

The kid has taken a few steps back. It was the first time that he saw Raymond getting dominated by his feelings. What has happened between those two?

He scratches his arm awkwardly. “Do you need some help?”

Thorne looked to where she kept Tatiana’s old journals. She knew she should probably give them to Raymond, but she was afraid that if he read them he’d only be hurt even more. While she didn’t like him and thought he was a jerk, she didn’t want to hurt him like that either. She stayed up in her room, moving to her bed instead. Her ears lowered, anxiety making her twitch or flinch at the smallest sounds.

Although Raymond doesn't answer him, he still helps him nevertheless. Through the way, the front door clacks open revealing an opposing figure of Humbert, sweating as his eyes glance in every direction trying to find something.

“Humbert?” asks Alex as he is taken aback. What is wrong with adults today?

“...I'm back.” Humbert messily greets as he looks up, pale.

“Is everything alright? You look sick?” The kid asks him.

“Where is Thorne?” Humbert asks back.

“In her home,” Raymond answers before Alex could say anything. The demon nods and walks to his room, hoping that she will come to him. 

Her ears twitched as she heard the front door open. She looked up, barely able to hear Humbert sag he was home. He sounded off. Was he okay? Putting aside any of her own feelings, she went straight to his room, bringing the drawing she finished with her. When she got to his room she left the drawing in the tunnel for now, knocking on the wall before carefully coming out. “H-Humbert? Are you okay?” Did he have a bad day at work maybe?

He was perambulating in his room while he waited for her since he can't sit down. When she comes out, he almost leaps on her as he examines her before releasing the biggest sigh he ever made.
“I-I?” He takes a few breaths, trying to organize his thoughts. “I'm okay now thanks,” he says as he finally looks at her with an embarrassing smile as he tries to grab her.

She yelped and jumped back on instinct when he nearly leapt at her. She looked up at him confused. Had he been worried about her for some reason? Her head tilted to one side. Maybe it was because she’d agreed to be his daughter today? Whatever it was, as long as he was okay she was happy. She didn’t move away or flinch when he grabbed her, just held onto his hand as he did. Now that he was back, she felt safer already and started to purr a little.

Instead of bringing her close for a hug, he starts to sniff her around, gently pushing her side to make her turn with his nose.

“Eh?” She blinked confused, turning like he seemed to want whenever he nudged her. “What? D-do I still have chocolate on me?” She sniffed at her hands. They smelled like a mix of chocolate, onions, and that flower. She grimaced. Maybe she should take a longer bath.

He lets out a sigh before he frowned and gives a small lick on her cheek. “Thorne? Are you okay? Is there something wrong?” he asks right after the lick.

She closed one eye as he licked her cheek, making her blush. The last time he licked her like that he was half asleep and she’d come to him for comfort from a nightmare. She looked up at him. If she told him it was because of Raymond it would just cause trouble. “I just....I dunno, sometimes I wish I wasn’t so small.” She shrugged, then nuzzled into his finger. “And I missed you.” It wasn’t technically a lie.

“Oh, Thorne...” and he nuzzles her, comforting her as he sits down on the ground, his legs giving out in relief.

She closed her eyes again as she was nuzzled, leaning into it a little. “D-did you have a good day at work today?” She tried to push away from his nuzzling, wanting to hear about his day and what he did.

“My day?” He repeats, pouting a bit before answering. “Well, yes. Just the usual: getting to eat a lot of delicious foods and moving around a lot on public transport. But when I was on the train on my way back home I got suddenly agitated? It was a strange feeling. It is like I know that something bad has happened to you but not knowing what is it and not being by your side at that moment, just make me feel...agitate?” he tries to describe his feelings. “I just know that I need to get to you the fastest way...”

Thorne blinked at him in surprise. Was that a demon thing? Somehow knowing something was wrong and needing to find her? It was kind of sweet, but she wondered how it worked. “Oh, w-well I’m sorry I worried you. I-I’m okay, really.” She nuzzled his fingers again, hoping it helped make him feel a little better. “O-oh! Can you put me down for a second? I-I finished something for you today.”

He nods but can't fully believe her when she says she is okay now. He can tell that she hasn't said everything but still puts her down as she requests. “Oh? What is it?” 

She was already feeling much better now that he was here again, helping her to move past her earlier feelings. Once he set her back down she returned to the tunnel, pulling out her drawing and bringing it over for him. “I-I made this for you.” She set it down and took a couple steps back so he could look, nervously fidgeting with the hem of her shirt.

He looked at the portrait of him. Did she make that? Yes, she did. For him. He starts to smile uncontrollably, wider and wider. “I absolutely love it! Did you use a photo of me to draw it?” he asks excitablely.

Thorne blushed and shook her head no. “I-I did it from memory...” Maybe using a photo would have been a good idea, though. Were there any recent photos of him even lying around? Still, she smiled wide and her tail wagged as he told her that he liked it. “I-I’ve been working on it since yesterday.”

“Wow...” he lets out, truly amazed. From memory?! “You are really good!” where should he put it...? In the mirror? Or in his wallet?

She smiled happily, her tail still wagging. Seeing him so happy with her gift made her incredibly happy and chased away any leftover negative feelings. “Th-thank you! I-I’m just glad you liked it.”

“Well, now I'm a little guilty: you always give me so much happiness and gifts...How can I ever repay you?” he said, his happy smile still on his face as he scratches his head.

Thorne looked up at him and blinked, tilting her head as she furrowed her brow. “Huh? B-but I am happy. Being with you and having you as my d-dad makes me happy.” She turned red when using the word dad again.

As soon as she said «my dad» he started to purr loudly as his cheek reddened. Who could have imagined that his smile can get even bigger? “Well-Well, if you want something or li-like going for a walk again, you can just ask me!”

She smiled back at him shyly. “I-I’d like to go for a walk again sometime. I-I just need to make some warmer clothes first.” She’d also need to make some shoes, especially if it ended up getting colder. Thorne then looked up at him again and tilted her head, ears flicking. “Th-that reminds me....a-am I still going to pay rent the same way? I-I-I don’t really mind! I-I’m just asking!”

He raised an eyebrow, having an amused expression. “You are my daughter, which means the tummy time is irreversible!”

She turned bright red at that. “O-okay. I-I actually don’t mind that s-so that’s fine by me. I j-just wasn’t sure if you’d want t-to change it c-considering I’m y-your daughter.” Even the tips of her ears turned red as she said that word. It seemed even calling herself his daughter out loud made her shy.

He hummed...“We can make it happen three times a month!” He said as he winked.

She wasn’t sure it was possible to get even redder, but she did as the blush spread to her neck. “Th-th-three?!” Why specifically three? Again, she didn’t mind and he could have sent her to his belly every day if he really wanted, but hearing him say it out loud just caused her to blush. When had being eaten become something she saw as a form of affection with him? Still blushing red, she covered her face with her hands to hide.

“Are you wishing for more than three?” he asks as he keeps teasing her, oblivious of her thinking.

She pulled her hands away but couldn’t make eye contact, so she looked away. “A-any is fine....I-I just like being close to you....”

For once he stays quiet as his eyes are wide open and close his mouth. A few seconds later he becomes all red as his mouth salivates. His craving is fully back. 

She didn’t see any of that while looking away from him. Her tail flicked a few times behind her as her left ear twitched with it. All she knew was that it was suddenly quiet. Had she said the wrong thing? Taking a chance, she glanced back up at him with her head ducked down slightly, making her peek up from behind her bangs.

His face is red as his expression is a mix of happiness, embarrassment as hunger. He puts a hand over his mouth as if that may help him keep his craving in check.

She blinked confused, tilting her head. She recognized all of those on his face, but didn’t understand the reaction. “W-what’s wrong?”

He stayed quiet, not knowing what to say. But after a few minutes, he speaks up. “You...don't know just how much that means to me, right?”

Her head perked up, ears flicking. “I-it does?”

He nods softly. “Yeah...it does. A lot.” he confesses as he can feel his first stomach rumble, ordering him to devour the tiny already.

She squeaked as she heard the rumble, blushing again. She fidgeted shyly in front of him. “It sounds like...d-do you....should I....?” The poor girl was having a hard time finding the words or getting it out but she hoped he understood what she meant.

Humbert nods as he unconsciously licks his lips as he holds Thorne in his fist gently and opens wide his mouth, full of drool.

Three hard knocks resound in his room as Raymond enters.“Supper ready,” he announces and waits for him to join them, making him freeze.

Thorne stayed still in his hand as he picked her up. Before he could even get her to his mouth though, there was a knock at the door that made her flinch and duck down into his hand as much as she could to hide. She peeked out when she heard it was just Raymond and that it was dinner time. He should probably go eat, she knew that. He’d held her in his belly during dinner before, but she also knew that meant he didn’t have anything in his first stomach to keep him full for later. She looked up at him, wondering what he’d choose.

He glances at her and back to Raymond his mind too panicked to properly make a decision.
The angel sighs. “Hurry up both of you,” he complains as he stamps one's foot. 

Humbert finally put her down, sad and apologetic. “I will bring you back something to eat too...” he tells her as he leaves.

She pouted a little as he set her down, but she nodded. “O-okay. I’ll be in the wall when you get back.” While his hand was still there she hugged his fingers and gave them a small nuzzle before hurrying to go hide. She doubted anyone entered his room when he wasn’t there but she didn’t plan to ever take that chance.

He waves at her before closing the door. He turns his head around only to find a pissed Raymond. “Huu-” 

“Can you ask your pest to mind her business in the future?” Raymond angrily requests, sinking Humbert's happy mood in a mere second. 

“...pest...?!” He repeats, sensing an amazing anger rising within him. 

Chapter Text

“Yes. pest.” The angel confirms stepping closer. They fight with deadly stares until someone interrupts their little fight;
“What the hell are you guys doing?” Kian asks, dumbfounded by this situation. Of course, she has noticed that things have started to change around the house but affecting the docile relationship between Humbert and Raymond is serious...

“It is nothing.” Both of them answer not breaking down but turn around and sit down at the dining table, leaving a confused Kian.

“Hey Alex, do you know what is wrong with those two dumb-dumb?” She asks her neighbor for a seat as she shows Humbert and Raymond with her head.

“Kian? Don't ever change, okay?” Alex asks back, also uncomfortable with this situation.

“That has been my plan for a long time, you brat!” She responds as she ruffles his head, making him protest with a «Hey!».

Thorne’s ears twitched, able to hear bits and pieces from her place in the tunnel. Curious, she went to a slightly further away lookout spot to check it out. It should be far enough that she wouldn’t be sniffed out by Kian (she hoped) but close enough that she could still see and hear most of the conversation. Anything quiet she wouldn’t hear at all.

It's supposed to be a hamburger party, where people can cook their meat as they like. There was beef and chicken to cook. And the rest are put into bowls: onion rings, fresh salad, tomatoes, pickles, sauces, and bread. But despite that fun meal, the mood is dark. Mainly because of Raymond and Humbert. Although Kian tries to know why to get told that has nothing to do with her, she prefers to make small talk with Alex who tries his best to not get affected by the opposing ambiance.

Thorne looked at the scene confused. What had happened? What did she miss? Looking at Raymond and Humbert she knew it had to be between them but....what? Was it because it was earlier that day? Did it have to do with her trying to talk to Raymond about Alex? Was it because of her? She frowned as she looked, but soon just left to wait in the tunnel again. She preferred waiting on her own over watching and worrying, but her thoughts still spiraled.

When that heavy meal was done, both Alex and Kian fly the scenes, the kid even invites himself into her room to play some video game to get his mind off of this problem. There is only Raymond and Humbert left in the kitchen now, while Raymond was packing Thorne burgers.
“...Why?" Humbert finally asks, his anger is still here but curiosity too now.

“...Why? Oh, I dunno! I wonder why she can't keep her rat's nose out of my business!" The angel finally let out, bitter and angry.

Humbert growled again as Raymond called her a rat but spat out: "As business you mean Alex?" This time, the angel finally faces him, glaring. The demon better chooses his next words wisely...

Thorne stayed where she was, fiddling with her tail. Her ears twitched. She could barely hear something like arguing from the kitchen, but she didn’t want to butt in or eavesdrop. Why did she do that so much? At the restaurant it was just something to pass the time and learn more about humans or their routines, but here she was actually involved. Was watching them from above like she did actually a bad thing? Her ears lowered. It probably was. Her mind then wandered back to Raymond and Tatiana’s journals. She could always practically feel their presence in the house. The chest that held the last of Tatiana’s things. What should she do with it? Part of her still wanted to give it all to Raymond since she had been his, but another larger part still feared that if he looked through it that he’d just be sad or hurt. As mean as he was to her, she didn’t want to hurt him.

“How long are you gonna make the kid wait?” The demon pushes his luck, eyes open, no longer caring if the kid will see that he isn't human.

“And why did this interest you? It is not your-” Raymond starts to speak only to be cut in the middle of his sentence.

“Not my business? When I get to see your damn charade every day?! Seeing the kid's eyes filled with hope only to be miserable the second you are out of sight?!” He growled louder, eyes flaming.

“Exactly.” Raymond, his pupils shine too in a regular way. But the house starts to shake when the power clashes.

She flinched at the shaking, pinning herself against the wall of the tunnel. What the hell was this? An earthquake? Being on the walls during an earthquake was the worst thing for borrowers and she was worried about the others so she hurried to the tunnels for the kitchen.

They would actually start to fight if Kian didn't butt in, pinching their ear as she starts to loudly scold them. “ARE YOU - FRICKIN - SERIOUS RIGHT NOW?!” she screamed in their ears making them winced.
“WHATEVER YOU GUYS ARE GONNA FIGHT FOR, DO IT OUTSIDE!” They finally skate their ears free and glare/pout at her. “sigh...you are shaking the house and scaring the kid, you dumb dumb!” She finally says calming both of them instantly.

Thorne! Thought Humbert. Oh no. Oh no. No. No. No. That must be terrifying!

Raymond looked at him at the corner of the eye before sighing. “We are done for today anyway.” He concludes as he goes to his office.

“I-...Thanks, Kian.” Humbert says after a while...

She peeked through the lookout spot just as the fight ended, seeing Raymond storm off and Humbert talking to Kian. She was confused about what had happened, but everything seemed okay and nobody was hurt? The little borrower watched for another moment before going back to Humbert’s room again. She decided to just wait there for him, this time for real.

“What was that for anyway? What is going on?!” Kian inquires, demanding some explanation.

“It...about the...kid.” He lets out. Well, kids to be precise but he can tell that yet does he now?
She pinches her eyes tiredly. “Okay, okay. I'm going back to comfort that brat before sending him to bed. But seriously, next time do it outside.” she said, pointing the figure at him and went back to her room.

Humbert sighs but quickly goes back too. “Thorne?! Are you here?! Are you okay?!” he whispers and softly knocks on the wall.

She flinched, then came right out as he called and knocked on the wall. Like a little purple blur, she rushed over and hugged the nearest part of him that she could reach. “W-what was that? A-are you okay?” She looked up at him, ears low. “D-did I cause an argument again....?”

“What? No! You didn't do that. And we both knew that.” He reassures her as he tries to take her off of one of his pull’s sides.

She let go when he tried to get her off, but only ended up clinging to his fingers next. She wasn’t sure she believed him, but she didn’t push the matter further. “A-are you okay, at least?” She took to hugging his thumb while looking up at him.

He sadly frowns when she instantly hugs his fingers instead. He lay down on his bed, making sure that will not make Thorne dizzy, and let them hug his finger as he put her on his chest. “Just pissed at Raymond and worried about you. And guilty too... Sorry for shaking the house...That must be scary...” his speech turns into a whisper at the end.
She squeaked as he moved to his bed, her staying on by clinging to his fingers until he put her on his chest. She let go, looking up at him. “Guilty for what?” Thorne looked up at him confused, ears flicking. The house shaking had been because of him? She tilted her head.

“It...erh...I was about to fight Raymond. And well... When an angel and demon fight, things don't end well...especially for the environment of the fight...” he somewhat explains, too guilty to look at her. He was so angry at Raymond calling her rat or pest that he forgot her safety... What kind of parent is this....

She looked up at him, frowning. “I don’t think you guys should be fighting, b-but I get mad.” She climbed up to his face and nuzzled his cheek. “J-just try not to shake the house again? N-next time just....take a breath and walk away o-or take it outside?” Thorne moved back to his chest, looking up at him again.

“I...will try...” He said but doesn't make any promise yet but looks at her.
“I'm so sorry that I have made you so scared...” he said as he caressed her head with his finger.

“I-it’s okay. I was more worried about you.” She leaned into his touch. “I thought it w-was an earthquake a-and they’re pretty dangerous for borrowers since we live in the walls. I-I was m-more worried whether you were okay....”

His eyes widened. “I'm so sorry...”

She looked at him and smiled softly. “It’s okay, y-you didn’t know and you just got mad. I-it’s okay.” She climbed back up and nuzzled at his cheek again. “You’re here now a-and everything’s okay s-so it’s fine.”

”Okay...” he says but doesn't look convinced as he nuzzles back.
“Is it okay to sleep here tonight? I...just don't want to be alone tonight...nor to be apart just yet...”

Thorne looked at him in surprise. He actually wanted her to stay? “Th-the whole night?” She moved back to look at him better and so he could look at her.

“well...yeah... But I can't guarantee that you would wake up next to me...” he said as he scratched his head.

She smiled wide up at him as her tail wagged behind her. “I-I’m okay with that! I-I’ll go get my pjs and be right back!” The little borrower excitedly darted forward to nuzzle at his cheek again before getting to the desk as fast as she could so she could rush home and back.

He watches her go, amaze. To say that was all he needed to say for her to get so happy. He smiles but then remembers.
“I forgot to bring back her meal...” he smacks his forehead but doesn't move. He is way too tired to move outside his room. Besides, he needs to put on his pj's too.

She put on her pjs quickly, pausing when her stomach growled. Humbert hadn’t brought back a meal for her, but with what happened she didn’t blame him. Before returning she had more of a granola bar for dinner and hurried back to Humbert’s room. Just in case he was changing, she waited in the tunnel and knocked on the wall.

“You can come in.” He says as he was already done with changing, still not sure if this a good idea yet.

Thorne came out onto the desk and looked up at him, smiling. In all honesty...she had no idea what to do now but she was so happy and excited to be able to spend the night with him. Her tail was wagging behind her as she looked up at him. “W-what now?”

“Well...you either sleep next to me on the desk...I can lend a pillow as a bed. Or you can sleep on my bed, above my pillow?” he proposes but the latter seems quite...weird for him.

In all honesty, she wanted to sleep with him on his pillow, but he seemed awkward about it. “I-I’m okay with whatever makes you more comfortable.” She looked up at him and smiled, hoping it helped put him at ease just a little bit.

It did as he finally smiled back. “I'm glad that you always want to be comfortable but I would be happy too if you can be a little selfish you know?”

Thorne shrugged and fidgeted, blushing a little. “I-I’m just happy being close to you a-and that I even get to spend the night at all tonight. S-so whether you feel more comfortable with the desk o-or your pillow I-I’m happy.”

He smiles but he is a little disappointed. Guess it is not tomorrow that she will openly request anything out of him, now does she? Well if doesn't count the time she comes to him while he is asleep...

She could see the hint of disappointment, but he still smiled. Did he really want her to choose one? She just didn’t want him to be uncomfortable but... She looked down at her hands and fiddled with her shirt again. “B-but.....I-.....i-if it’s okay......I-I’d like to sl-sleep on your pillow o-or something like that. S-so the last option, I-I guess. I-if that’d be okay....”

He purrs when she manages to finally say what she wants.
“Good,” he says, fully content as he grabs her and places her on his pillow and lays down too.

She squeaked as she was grabbed and then brought over to his pillow. It felt a little weird telling him she wanted something, but seeing how it made him happy....maybe she’d try to do it just a little more. Not too much though. When he put his head down on the pillow it made her slide down to him, making her giggle. She climbed up so she was just above his head before curling up, since that was where he’d suggested before. “I-is this okay?”

“Yes. It is,” he answers as he playfully licks her before putting the cover way up so she is also under the blanket.
”Have a pleasant nonsense.” he wishes her good night as he pats her on her head.

She giggled from the lick, wiping her face before looking at him. “Sweet dreams to you too, Humbert.” She nuzzled into his hand when he patted her before closing her eyes and snuggling into the pillow. She couldn’t help but purr even as she fell asleep next to him.

He purred too but couldn't fall asleep immediately, his craving making it difficult.

Thorne slept easily beside him, trusting him fully. Even if he did eat her and she woke up in his belly, she trusted him. Ever since he ate her when she’d had her nightmare and she’d been fine, she trusted him and his first stomach completely. Unless woken up, she’d sleep through the night.

Her scent makes him both sleepy and hungry. Her small form under his big and fat hand just makes him remember how easy it is to swallow her. Her weak beating heart just how vulnerable she was.
His mouth salivates and his stomach rumbles.

In her sleep, she snuggled into his hand a little. She hugged his thumb like it was a teddy bear and sleepily nuzzled it. Her purrs continued as she could tell he was nearby. “.....Dad....” She mumbled a few things in her sleep, but that was the only intelligible thing she said.

He snapped out of it for a moment, his pupils going back to that strange form, between round and slip. His mind just goes fuzzy at this point.
He just remembers that he held her but didn't when he put her in his mouth and then swallowed her.

Chapter Text

Thorne woke up inside of his belly the next day, smiling and chuckling when she saw where she was. It had been expected, but it was still interesting to wake up to that. She stayed awake for a moment, ears flicking as she tried to see if he was awake yet or not.

Humbert was asleep this time. His snoring is more like a purring. His hands massaging his gut almost like a cat.

She giggled softly as she heard him purr-snore. She rested her head back down and relaxed, looking around his stomach walls to see if it was glowing again. While she wasn’t about to get up or make him wake up anytime soon, she didn’t feel like going back to sleep just yet either.

When she is not moving there is little or rather none light but as soon as she moves it does light up a bit only to be dark as soon as she stops.

Her ears twitched at this discovery. She moved her hand or her tail slightly to watch the glow turn on and off before giggling and finally stopping. Once that was done, she started softly rubbing his belly the way he seemed to like.

At that Humbert stirred on his bed, still asleep mind you, his feet getting out of the frame and purred louder. The glow on his stomach seems to sight a lighter color but not hurtful for the eyes.

She blinked a little at first, but easily adjusted and resumed her rubbing. His purrs only made her purr too.

As she kept rubbing, his foot started to move slightly but with all those purrings and exercise he started to slowly wake up. Well more like to be half-asleep.

She paused when she recognized the feeling of his foot bouncing. She stopped and curled up again, not wanting to make him get up if he was happy and comfortable.

A few seconds later, he lets out a whine at the lack of rubbing as he coils back although he was still softly purring.

Thorne whined back, then started to rub again. If it made him happy then she’d keep doing it.

When the rubs start again, he lays all long once again and purrs louder, licking his lips.
Slowly, his eyes open, bit by bit.

She purred softly, still gently rubbing. Her tail gently wagged behind her as he seemed happy again.

Suddenly his alarm rings. Which he crushed it for the countless times. But this time, he doesn't go back to sleep but slowly sits up as he rubs his eyes.

She grumbled at the sound of the alarm. Even though it was muffled, she still didn’t like the offending noise. When it stopped she hummed happily, lifting her head slightly as he sat up. “Hm...?”

He yawns as he scratches his belly, slowly blinking before resuming to be half asleep purring machine.
“Morning Thorne...” he mumbles out as he caresses his first stomach, greeting her properly.

Her tail only started to wag more at the greeting, purring getting a little louder. “Good morning~” She nuzzled his tummy wall under her head. “Sleep well?”

He hummed and took a few more minutes before deciding to get up for good.
“Yeah, I did...and you?” he asks as he hits the door with his head, his eyes closing themselves with the leftover sleep.

“Mhm~” She smiled and purred softly, sitting up with a yawn of her own. She stretched a little before leaning back against his stomach walls. “Really good. Th-thanks again for letting me stay the night.”

After figuring out that the thing his head hit was the door of his bedroom, he slowly tries to grab the handle only to miss two times in a row but the third time he succeeds and exits his room, going to the kitchen.
“No- yawn- problem,” he answers as he starts looking for his breakfast but no breakfast this time either. He let out a whine at that.

She relaxed in his belly, finding it rather comfortable to sit there as he walked around. She couldn’t entirely place it, but there was something rather calming about feeling him moving around the house as she relaxed safely in his belly. Her ears twitched at his whine. “I-I know it’s not much, b-but you can have my portion from dinner last night if there is any. I’m good for now.”

“No.” he immediately retorts, his tone leaving no room to argue. “Offspring needs constant good food. Birthgiver has to find another source of nourishment,” he explains as he takes out a salad bowl and puts some fruits and cereal in it.
“Need to find breakfast for you too...”

She turned bright red, waking up fully. Did he just say birthgiver? He must be half asleep. Was that what demons called their parents? “Oh, o-okay.” Far be it from her to try arguing about that. “Y-you don’t have to worry too much about food for me right now. I-I’ll be okay to eat a little later.”

He pouted but hummed. After all, his kid is in age to hunt her own food too. Humbert just needs to make sure she has something to eat if she comes back empty-handed from her hunt.
“Will make sure you get some food later...” he mumbles out as he pours yogurt and milk in the bowl and starts to mix before taking his first...spoonful? Can it be considered as such when he is using a utensil for salad?

Thorne nodded. She wasn’t very hungry just yet, but she also didn’t want him to worry about getting her food while he was half-asleep. She rubbed his belly wall again for a moment.

Although he put berries, he didn't cut them nor wash them either but that didn't bother him as he took more spoonfuls of his improvised breakfast as he purrs at her rubbing.

She smiled softly, trying to find a spot he liked best and focusing on rubbing there. It was still a little weird to feel the food he swallowed pass by somewhere outside. She supposed there must be a second connection for the second stomach. It kinda made sense of gluttony demons held their young in their first stomach. “Do you have work today?” She wasn’t sure how much he’d be able to answer in this half-asleep state, but she asked anyway.

He nods, too busy to purrs and eat.

She felt movement, but couldn’t tell if it was a yes or a no. With a shrug, she figured she’d ask later. For now, she got comfy and waited for him to finish eating.

Just like usual he finishes his meal quickly and lazily puts his bowl in the sink before walking back to his room as he is preparing for the day.
With all those rubbings it just extended his state of half-sleeping, not snapping out of it.

When he seemed to keep doing his thing but had no change she paused her rubs, tilting her head. “D-dad? You okay?” She blushed red from saying it. It was a little easier to say with him not looking at her.

He seems to snap out of it a little bit when she calls him dad.
“Yes Thorne?” he answers, as he rubs his eyes once more.

“You okay?” She repeated, minus the dad part. “Are you still tired?”

He nods but this time he notices that she can't see it then speaks up. “I'm fine and sleepy. Your caresses make me a little sleepy but content too. They are the best...” he compliments as he puts on the vest of his suit.

Thorne chuckled and smiled. “Well I’m sorry about that but also glad you like ‘em.” She gave him another rub. “Do you have work again today?”

“Yeah, I do-” at that, he freezes. He was about to get out to work with Thorne in his first stomach, Willy Billy.
“Oh...I should probably get you out,” he said as he scratched his head.

She giggled at the thought of going to work with him by staying in his stomach. Probably not the best idea, but it didn’t stop her from wishing she could still go somehow. “Y-yeah, that’d probably be a good idea. How have you not run out of places to critique around here yet?”

“Business opens and closes as quickly as you could ever think!” he answers honestly as he pats his stomach.
“Oh, I visited not only the ones around here but also from other states and countries too! I wish I could take you with me to those places, you know?” he said.

Her ears flicked as she listened to him, smiling softly. “M-maybe someday we could figure out a way, but until then I’ll just wait here for you to come home.” Her tail wagged softly. “D-do you think you could bring something back with you sometime? I-I’d like to try something from one of these places sometime. I-it doesn’t have to be anything big....”

“Hmmm...maybe?” He doesn't know if he can't or not since he is the kind to leave nothing behind or take some dishes away since he will probably eat it on the way home…

“Y-you don’t have to. I-I know you eat a lot and get hungry again pretty quickly.” She fidgeted a little. “I-I honestly just like hearing about what you do and where you go. Th-that’s all.”

He pats sympathetically on his belly in a way to say sorry while not entirely sorry. Once in the bathroom, he heaves her out and starts the routine to clean her up. Yup. That part is definitely a routine now.

She stayed still as he cleaned her up like always. As much as she didn’t wanna come out, this was her favorite part. It was nice to be held for just a moment and be taken care of. She purred softly as he wiped her face. She looked up at him when he was done. “C-can I ask what you’re doing today? L-like what kind of restaurant you’re going to?”

“Today is Thursday which means I'm going to check out the Lebanese cuisine...” he answers as he looks at the ceiling, remembering his plan.
“For that, I will visit small stands and a restaurant...”

“Lebanese?” She blinked. It sounded interesting. Maybe she could ask Alex about it later. “Well I hope it’s good and that you have a good day then.” She smiled. “I...I-I might see if Alex wants to hang out.” Would he be upset with her for two more day? She’d kind of ditched him after the cooking incident with Raymond. If he let her, she’d have to apologize to him.

He nods and smiles in a way to encourage her. “Things may not always work in the beginning but it is not that we can repair! And Alex is a chill kid. And curious! He will probably ask what is going between you and Raymond.” he warns her as he adjusts again his tie.
“How do I look?” he asks, showing his suit for work. It is the same when they first meet.

Thorne grimaced at that and fidgeted. She wasn’t too keen on being asked about that, but she’d figure it out when that time came. The little borrower looked back up at him, her eyes going wide as she looked at his outfit. It was the one he wore when they met. She got up, walking over and lightly grasping his sleeve.
Her memories from that day had a different feel now. Instead of looking back on that day and being scared or confused, it made her smile. Their meeting hadn’t been under the best circumstances, but it led to where they were now. It led to her getting a dad and a new home. Now she wished she’d kept her old clothes from back then. They had been too stained from that sauce, but they would have made a good memento. “You look good, dad.” She was still looking at his sleeve, rubbing some of the fabric between her fingers with a soft smile.

He purrs when she calls him dad again and then thinks...should he call her daughter now? That sounds so formal to him...
“Thorne? What should I call you? I would like to call you the same way when you call me dad...”

Chapter Text

“Huh?” She blinked, snapping out of her thoughts as she looked up at him. H-had she called him dad again? Her cheeks turned red at that realization. “Um....I-I dunno. I-I’ve seen some parents have special nicknames for their kids? M-maybe you could think of something like that?” She looked up at him. “Y-you already call me kid sometimes, s-so that’s okay. B-but if you want something more personal I-I’ll go with whatever you feel fits.”

He hummed, wracking his brain for a nickname... But all of them have a food-related theme...this is harder than he thought.  “I will keep thinking for one then..”

Thorne nodded and smiled up at him. “Y-you don’t need to come up with one right away. Just let it come to you...or at least that’s something I’ve heard people say. I don’t actually understand it, but it seems to work okay.” The borrower shrugged before letting go and taking a step or two back. “I-I should probably let you head out. I don’t wanna make you late.”

He blinks but nods. True, he doesn't want to be late. “Then see you tonight. And don't forget to eat and brush your teeth!” he says goodbye as he waves at her before leaving the house.

She giggled. “I will!” She waved as he left, going back into the walls once he was gone. Since nobody made breakfast and she couldn’t get her dinner from the fridge, she had something from her stash before taking a bath and going to check on Alex.

Alex was already gone to school but there was a note in his room.

Kian was still asleep, her pillow and cover on the floor as she drools in her sleep.

And Raymond...isn't to be found. He is not in his room, and not in his office.

Thorne blinked, going to check on the note in Alex’s room. If it was addressed to her she’d read it. If not, she’d probably leave it alone.

The note was a simple line: «Let’s talk.» Looks like Alex wants to know what happens...

She grimaced, but sighed and grabbed some lead so she could write a response. Her handwriting wasn’t great since she had to write so big, but she just said ok and to knock when he got home. In the meantime, she went back into the walls to do some chores.

Kian finally wakes up and lazily gets up. She smells under her arms, judging if she needs to shower but when she quickly moves away from the smell, she knows she has to.

While Kian did that, Thorne went about her usual routine. The second she heard that the woman was awake and walking around, she hid in the walls again. A few socks had been returned and a lost item or two had been placed out in the open for anyone to see.

Kian frowns at her missing socks. That is nice and really creepy. She walks around it, not picking it up at all as she goes to the bathroom.

Thorne watched as Kian moved around the socks. Was she that lazy, or did she find it odd? Based on her expression she went with the latter. Maybe she should work on making the places she puts missing objects more.....well....natural? Still out in the open but maybe at least in places that wouldn’t get her caught.

Kian doesn't do any chores. No washing dishes, no cleanings (not even her room), no washing clothes, etc.
Why? Because she is a prideful demon! Why does she have to lower herself when they got a servant (Alex) to do those?

Thorne sighed and went back into her home. She had her own laundry to do anyway, and unlike the others she had to do it by hand. It would take her a good amount of her day to wash them and then hang them near the heater to dry.

After her shower, she was left with her thoughts. Lately, things have been weird. Her missing socks just pop up randomly. Humbert is more...gentle? And always has his mind somewhere else. But more importantly, he almost fought Raymond. That is a big thing. 
After racking her brain for one hour, she concludes that there is something new in the house...not sure if it is angelic, demonic or...something else. She has to investigate.

Thorne didn’t come back out of the walls until it was close to the time Alex would be home. She did her chores, updated her journal, and worked on making some warmer clothes in case she went on that walk with Humbert again. Making shoes was weird. They couldn’t be seen from cloth like shirts or socks, so she had to go digging through the leftovers from Tatiana again as well as a few items she’d borrowed that weren’t missed. It would take more than a day to finish so she got what she could have done before Alex came back, completely unaware of Kian’s future plans.

After some hours, Alex is finally home, grocery free this time!
He goes directly to his room and sees her note. And he knocked at the wall before he took out a small box of his backpack.

Hearing the knock, Thorne put down her work and headed for Alex’s room. She fidgeted as she came out onto his desk. “Y-you said you wanted to talk...?” She saw him pulling out a small box and immediately froze. Before he could see she tried shaking it off. Alex wasn’t that kind of person, despite what her old instincts and habits tried telling her.

“Yeah. Also here.” he gives her the small box. “Humbert messaged me to give you this.” He opens the box to reveal a small sweet.

She blinked at the box, looking at the sweet inside. “H-Humbert asked you to give this to me?” She looked up at him with wide eyes.

“Yeah. Rather random as a request but heh, he said that comes from one of that Lebanese stand. Did you want to go with him?” he asks as he puts it down so Thorne could eat it.

“I-I wish I could, b-but I can’t go with him.” She tried some of the dessert, purring at the taste. It was good and the fact it was a gift from her dad? Even better. She looked up at Alex. “Do you wanna try some? It’s good.”

“Well, since you allow me...” he took the sweet and took a small bite. He hummed at the taste.

“I start to understand why Humbert loves his job so much!” and give it back to Thorne.

She giggled, nodding. “Yeah. It must be nice to get to try so much yummy food all the time.” She had some more of her treat, tail wagging. It helped her to relax. “S-so what did you wanna talk about?”

“Oh well...It’s about yesterday. And Raymond and you... I understand that may not want to speak about it but...It is weird that Raymond reacts strongly like that...” he starts to mumble out, playing with his hands.

Thorne looked up at him, then looked down. “I...dug too far into something that ended up tying into Raymond’s past. Something personal. It’s his story to tell, not mine. I....I-I think he’s mad at me for it and I don’t blame him....” She felt like saying something else, but kept it to herself. It was bitter and irrelevant. “All I’ll tell you is it’s a painful memory...I-I wouldn’t push him.”

“Oh...” was all he said. He knows. He recognized that he knew so little about Raymond. But he can see that his guardian got more than his fair share of painful memories and scars. Alex would also not like it if someone just randomly decided to scrutinize his past just because they want to. That would just make that person desirable in his point of view...
“Well...I hope that you won't come up to him with this subject unless he is the one to initiate it...” He says, his throat dry.

Her ears lowered and she looked away. “I won’t....I just....have a few things related to it....I found them when I first moved in and....I don’t know if I should give them to him or not. I-I don’t want to bring it up to him or hurt him with it somehow....but another part of me feels like he should have it and not me....I dunno what to do.” She looked down at her dessert, not really wanting to eat any more of it at the moment but not wanting it to go to waste either.

He stayed quiet for a moment at that new...so there was another borrower if he understands it right? That is just-

“Isn't it too early to make a conclusion?” interrupted Kaël, glaring at him like he was scolding him.

“I hate to admit it but he is a right dude...” Zalifer adds as she shrugs apologetic.

But then what? How can he help both sides here?

“Simple. You can't.” Answer Kaël.

“You either help her give back what may be Raymond's property or advise her to keep it...” she nods at that.

“Ignorance is bliss after all...” Kaël pushes him to take the latter option.

“Thorne? It is...something really important? Important to Raymond?” he asks as he bites his lips.

Thorne looked up at him, then sighed and looked back at her hands. She shouldn’t have said anything. Raymond would probably be pissed at her for just mentioning this stuff, maybe call her a rat or a pest again. Tears pricked at her eyes with that thought but she just blinked them away. “....I can’t tell you. I-I don’t really know....” It wasn’t a lie. For all she knew, that stuff could be useless to him. They belonged to Tatiana, not Raymond. Raymond had been her guardian and cared for her a lot, so it made sense if it would be important to him, but he’d also gone for so long with these things just sitting on the shelves or inside the old home she’d moved into. She wasn’t sure if it was really important for him or not.

He fidgets when tears start to appear on the tiny eyes but hummed...
“May I ask some questions about that? That may help us if it is important or not...”

“I-...n-no....I-I shouldn’t have even brought it up. J-just forget it.” Thorne shook her head, waving her hands. “I-is there anything else you need to talk about?”

His lips form a tight line at her answer. “No. Not really,” he answers a little too firmly.

Her tail tucked itself between her legs as she wrapped her arms around herself, taking a step or two back. “....sorry....” Her ears tipped back as she debated trying to change the subject and hang out or if it would be better if she just left.

“That’s it! I can't endure it anymore!” Zalifer exclaims at the tiny sad and dejected face, surprising both her coworker and the human as she decided to materialize herself.
“I will not let it go until we solve this!” She said, gripping both Thorne shoulders. 

Thorne yelped as a small...person, suddenly appeared in front of her and yelled in her face. Her tail puffed out as she quickly stumbled back, reflexively shoving the lady off of her. The second she was loose, she backed up until she was pressed against the nearest surface. She knew about Alex’s shoulder guardians but never expected to see one, let alone have them appear right in front of her face. “W-w-who are you?!!”

Chapter Text

“That’s it! I can't endure it anymore!” Zalifer exclaims at the tiny sad and dejected face, surprising both her coworker and the human as she decided to materialize herself. “I will not let it go until we solve this!” She said, gripping both Thorne shoulders. 

Thorne yelped as a small...person, suddenly appeared in front of her and yelled in her face. Her tail puffed out as she quickly stumbled back, reflexively shoving the lady off of her. The second she was loose, she backed up until she was pressed against the nearest surface. She knew about Alex’s shoulder guardians but never expected to see one, let alone have them appear right in front of her face. “W-w-who are you?!!”

At her reaction, Zalifer tilted her head before an idea came up. She changed her size so she is one head taller than Thorne. She clears her throat before saluting as she introduces herself: “Zalifer! Nice to meet ya, dude! I'm one of this kiddo shoulder guardian thingy.”
Zalifer has a chocolate skin color which makes her firework style and white-silvered hair stand out more, plump lips that twist into an energetic smile. Her slit eyes look like they are made of melted silver. She wears short and white overall, red bandages serve her as a top and tighten her chest too. Her hands are also covered by those red bandages. She also got a high boot, red and white with mounting gray and red sock. Overall, she looks like a fighter but... With white bat wings?

Thorne looked at her with wide eyes, especially when she seemed to get a little taller. She could change her size?! She just stared at her for a while, looking her over. Was she the Angel or the demon? She couldn’t tell. The wings were white but weren’t angels supposed to have feathers? That’s what all the human drawings seemed to show anyway. “Um...h-hi? I-I’m Thorne....but...y-you probably already know that...” She glanced up at Alex for help.

“Awww! You are just so cute!” Zalifer squeals as pinch both her cheeks.

“You. Are. A DAMN idiot!” Someone cries out coldly and Zalifer only got time to defend herself when she got kicked away from the borrower.
A second one just pop out in front of Thorne but this one is...just as weird as Zalifer: Dark blue hair glossed back. His glare transverse Zalifer with an ice needle despite his melted gold and sunny eyes. He wears a black and white striped t-shirt with a navy tie. Grey jean with navy converse. Although his look makes him look like an angel, his wings are black despite the feathers.

Thorne flinched from the cheek pinch, only to flinch and squeak again as the second one showed up. Her tail had long since tucked itself between her legs as she looked between the two of them. She was so, so confused. This other one looked like he could be an Angel and had a similar grumpy demeanor like Raymond, but she honestly couldn’t tell who was what at this point. Once again, she looked to Alex with a silent plea for help. Her eyes were wide and she was shaking. She looked terrified.

“What did you call me, brat?!” Zalifer spat out, smoking leaking out of her hands, ready to fight (once again) her coworker.

“Not only you have to ameliorate that etiquette of yours but also your hearing? You better find a job that suits you more, you brute!” Kaël provokes her more and both of them are about to fight when Alex hugs them both, stopping the battle.

“Can you guys stop?! You are scaring Thorne!” Alex finally steps in, helping her by getting them a little away from her. “Sorry about that...”

Thorne looked up at him, ears still pinned back. “I-it’s okay.” The white winged one had smoke coming from her hands so did that make her the demon? She looked between all of them. “I-I’m so confused....” Zalifer had said she wanted to solve this, did that mean she intended to ask her more about Tatiana?

“That is...understandable.” Alex nods at her confusion. He turns toward his spiritual guardians and asks if they can properly introduce themself while respecting some distance. 

“Okay okay. So let's start over! Like I have said, I'm Zalifer. I'm supposed to be on his bad side of consciousness but I will make my kiddo into a good human!” Zalifer proclaims, fist on her chest which makes the blue-haired boy roll his eyes.

“Kaël.” Kaël says, his eyes glaring at her coldly and suspiciously.

“Dude. Really now?” the white demon spats out at his cold attitude, making her smoke again.

“What are you complaining about now?” he asked as his attention went back to her. “Oh excuse me~ How am I supposed to behave when a suddenly tiny kid knows more about his “mysterious” and “ideal” dad that Alex always dreamed of?” he retorts back, arms crossed.

“Urg. Sure Alex got really jealous about that but he also wants to help his new friend! How can you not see this?!” she argues back, revealing openly what Alex was feeling inside.

Alex slowly hides his face with both hands as those two just openly argue and reveal things about his more intimate thoughts.

Her ears lowered. The only reason she knew so much was because of her and Humbert digging to find out what happened to Tatiana. She couldn’t tell him absolutely everything because some parts of the story would reveal that the others in the house weren’t human. She fidgeted. “W-well....I-I don’t actually know that much....j-just one thing from his past...”

“But I want to know...” Alex finally confessed to making the other two quiet down.

“I-...I-it’s just not my story to tell....I’m already in trouble with him enough as it is without telling his secrets to everybody in the house.” She frowned up at him.

He turns away, his lips tight again. Kaël sighs before turning to Thorne. “What is stopping you from rendering this stuff exactly?” He asks, stepping closer.

She looked down and fidgeted. “I....promised I wouldn’t tell....and I don’t....I don’t want...” She slid down the wall so she could be sitting. Since she couldn’t take another step back it was the next best thing. She didn’t want to be called a pest again.

The angel clicks his tongue as he sits down too. “Listen your brat. I'm going to question you and you better answer them honestly: Why can't you tell?”

Thorne looked at him strangely as he sat down too, but it did help a little bit. “.....” She glanced up at Alex, then at him. “I’m going to answer that with another question. What are you?”

“You want to play that game? Okay. An angel. A fallen one but unfortunately still an angel. Now your turn.” he says matter of fact as he shows his raven wing, fully deployed.

She just gave him a look. “I promised not to tell.” She glanced at his wings, then back to his face, hoping he got the hint.

He nods and gets to the next question. “What are you guilty about? Why can't you simply return that stuff to Raymond?”

She looked down, frowning. “....it....one of the journals says something that....may make the pain of them leaving even worse....or just bring it back....a-and I don’t want to do that....” She ducked down. “I....part of me hopes it’ll bring some closure b-but I’m mostly worried it’ll just hurt him and he’ll see it as me being mean or spiteful in 

He grimaces at that and asks the final question: “How do you make an omelet?”

She blinked at him. He was lucky she grew up in a restaurant. “Well, you need eggs, salt and pepper to taste, butter, and pretty much any other ingredients you want to add to it like bacon or cheese. It’s really a simple dish. The hardest part is flipping it, otherwise you just have fancy scrambled eggs.”

He rolled his eyes. “True but you simply put the entire egg in a pan? With the shell?”

She huffed at him. “No, that would be something else. You have to crack them and dump the insides into a bowl.”

“Exactly. You have to crack the egg. Your problem is that you are either scared or don't want to «crack the egg» aka the junk that belongs to Raymond. But with this «egg» you can make two kinds of «omelet»: Either you give it back to him and you have no longer to be guilty about or keep it and it's gonna be painful and make you more guilty.” He explains, tapping the desk they are sitting with his finger, trying to make his point across.

She looked down, fiddling with her hands. “.....I-I still don’t want to hurt him though....isn’t dumping this on him just going to make it all worse?” Tears formed in her eyes again. “He already hates me enough....”

He shrugs “So you rather have it, making him remember something painful but not help him put an end?”

She flinched, wrapping her arms around herself. “No....” Would it really help to even give it to him? Her ears twitched. Maybe she could at least leave some kind of note with it? It may not help, but it may at least lighten it a little bit. She wasn’t sure. She’d never had to deal with or worry about these kinds of things or relationships before so she had no idea what to do and she was scared.

“Then give it back.” Zalifer encourages her, sitting too. “Besides, I'm pretty sure Raymond doesn't hate you. You may have irritated him but Kian is the one to truly piss him off. Trust me.”

“Seriously?” Kaël cuts in.

“What?” she asks back, confused by his tone.

“It's the pot calling the kettle black. You are a demon. How can she trust a demon?” He answers but Alex answers him in her stead.

“I trust her more than you, you know?” He said which made Zalifer really smug while Kaël crossed arms pouting.

Thorne glanced between Kaël and Zalifer. Did they know that Humbert and Kian were demons while Raymond was an angel? Or were they just saying that because Alex could hear them? Regardless, she wasn’t about to mention the fact that she already trusted a demon with her life. “I-I seriously doubt he doesn’t hate me....b-but I’ll give it to him....later.....I....I-I don’t think I can go do that right now.....”

“Fit yourself,” Kaël said as he flew back to the kid's right shoulder, still pouting.

“It’s okay. You can do it Gurl!” Zalifer shuffled her hair affectionately and flew back too to Alex. And then both of them go back to be invisible and unheard. 

She frowned at both of them as they disappeared again. For a moment she stayed on Alex’s desk, pulling her legs up to her chest and making herself as small as possible. She knew that they were still there, even though she couldn’t see them. She knew that Alex could see her right now too. As much as she wanted to leave and hide, she couldn’t move. She just started shaking and hid her face, trying to hold back any and all emotions so he wouldn’t have to see. She didn’t understand why she suddenly felt so emotional or why she wanted to cry. She didn’t understand what she was feeling or why, but it felt like an overreaction. Like it was too much, but she couldn’t make it just stop or go away so she just sat there, curled into a ball and silently shaking.

Alex watches her for a moment but then notices that she isn't feeling good. At all.  He hesitates for a moment before hesitantly taking her with both hands: one underneath her and the other one above her, hiding her from him. And bring her closer to his chest.
“There, there. It is okay to cry. It will make you feel a little bit better after. And I don't mind that you cry...” and tries to comfort her.

She flinched from his touch. Her emotions made her feel sensitive, overstimulated. Being touched was like a painful electric shock and a warm security blanket all at once. Being hidden from view certainly helped, though. She sniffled, tears slipping through the cracks until she just started to cry. She cried, hands going up to tangle her fingers in her hair. The little borrower just felt too much for her body to handle. She was scared, sad, hurt, confused, and so much more. It was too much and all she could do to let it all out was to cry.

“There, there, good girl. Let it all out.” He said, hoping that what he just said isn't sounding wrong. He lets her cry as much as she wanted but doesn't move too much. His breaths and heartbeats were regular. After a while, he started to hum the same song as Humbert.

Her crying eventually died down and she looked up, sniffling. That was the same song Humbert would give to her. “I-I didn’t know you knew that song....” She wiped at her face with her sleeve.

“Are you feeling better?” he asks back, uncovering her to get a peek. “Humbert sang that song when I got scared and clung to him. Guess that has helped you?” 

Thorne sniffed and nodded, wiping the tears from her face. “Y-yeah. H-he’s done that to me a lot.” She glanced up at him. “Y-you went to him when you were scared too?”

He shakes his head. “Not unless it is his turn for the monthly movie night. You don't know how many atrocities he has made us watch...”

She chuckled a bit, remembering when she’d let him pick a movie. That had been a mistake, but she’d do it again. If they were going to watch movies she didn’t want to be the only one picking the movies all the time, even if his preferences scared the crap outta her. “Heh, yeah....”

Chapter Text

She chuckled a bit, remembering when she’d let him pick a movie. That had been a mistake, but she’d do it again. If they were going to watch movies she didn’t want to be the only one picking the movies all the time, even if his preferences scared the crap outta her. “Heh, yeah....”

He nods before he asks: “Is everything alright? Would you like to talk to Humbert?”

“I-I’ll be okay. B-besides, I-I don’t want him to worry.” She took a few deep breaths. “I just....I know you like Raymond and all....but he’s been nothing but a jerk as far as I’m involved since I got here so....n-no offense....but I don’t see him the way you do. E-even so, I don’t wanna hurt him either.”

He stayed quiet for a moment to digest the information. “You know, I'm sure that you won't bother him. And I think that will help you if you go with him when you go give Raymond stuff...”

Thorne frowned and looked down at her lap. “....I-I was planning to just leave it on his desk with a note or something.....” She didn’t really want to be anywhere near the man after last night.

He nods. “But will you be alright to be alone even if you won't see Raymond?”

She fidgeted again. “.....I-I’ll be okay....I-I don’t want to get Humbert involved again.....”

“But won't that make him worry?” he asks, tilting his head.

“H-he doesn’t need to know....I-I’m just dropping it off for Raymond to find a-and then leaving. I-I’m not sticking around, I’m not going to talk to anybody, j-just dropping it off and leaving....” She looked away, ears low again.

“If that's what you want...” he shrugs. Something isn't right but who is he to point it out. But realizes that he's been holding her and doesn't mind holding longer.

She noticed he was still holding her too, but she didn’t feel like mentioning it just yet. She leaned back against his chest for a moment. “....th-thank you.”

He hummed again, content.
“Your homework...” Kaël cleared his throat.
“Shush dude! Can't you see they are enjoying a moment here!?" Zalifer reprimands him but Alex's content feeling is now gone.
“Sorry to cut it short but I have some homework to do. Starting with that writing I still don't know what to write about..."
Thorne frowned a little, but nodded. “Um....w-well maybe try finding something you like or are passionate about?” She looked up at him. “M-maybe a personal experience?”

He hummed but nothing came up...he let out a defeated sigh. “Well, for now, it is not urgent...I got three months to write it off so I got time to think about it...” he says as he takes out his other assignment but still holds Thorne near his chest until he needs to write something.

“Well....a-are there any restrictions on what you need to write about?” She frowned, trying to think of something for him to write.

“I have to write a minimum of 10 pages to 20 maximum...” He said as he took his pen case, it had a nice drawing of fishes on it. “And the subject has to be argumentative... Like some sort of debate but you have to take one side and explain why...”

Thorne nodded, thinking. “Um...I’m assuming it’s probably hard to write about something small like why cats are better than dogs or vice versa.” She rubbed at her neck. “Maybe something to do with found family or parental love? You had a lot to talk about when we first talked about that?”

“Yeah but...it is too personal and I don't want to have a note on that...” he said as he fiddled.

“Ah, okay.” She frowned and tried to think some more. “Well....you can’t do one on me or borrowers, considering nobody can know I exist and my kind is considered fiction.” She placed her chin in her hand and continued thinking. “I-is there anything else you like or are interested in? M-maybe something in human politics that you can find plenty of information for your side of the argument?”

He hummed, not very convinced. “Let’s drop that for now, okay? I got some assignments to do... Why do teachers love to give homework?” he says but mumbles the last part.

“Okay, and I dunno. I’ve never had teachers before.” She tilted her head to one side.

“I dunno if you are lucky or not” he responds intrigued by that information but makes sense too... They probably don't have much time to properly teach them those cuffs, not if it is necessary... "Want some papers to draw? Or something else?”

“I-I could use some paper to write that note on if you don’t mind. A post-it will do.” She patted his hand. “Y-you can put me down now if you need to.”

“Oh right,” he says as he forgets he was still holding her in his hand and puts her down and gives her the post-it.

She took the post-it note with a thank you before pulling out the piece of lead he’d given her before. She wrote a simple note, being careful to write just big enough so he wouldn’t need glasses or some other help to see it. It was a simple note, saying that she had no ill intent and just thought he should have these, as they belonged to him more than her. “D-do you think this is okay?” She held up the note for Alex to see.

He looks up from his geography homework and reads her note. “Yeah, that is okay.” he nods and watches her a bit. “Are you going to be okay?”

She lowered the note and fidgeted a bit. “I....I-I think so....l-like I said, I’m just gonna drop it off a-and then leave. I-I’m not sticking around.”

“Just...be ready to see him. I know that you don't want to see him but you have to prepare that he may pop out when you do that...” he advised preparing mentally if she does see him.

She ducked her head, nodding. Hopefully she could get away before any kind of confrontation, but she knew she should be ready just in case. “A-alright...”

“When are you doing it then?” he asks, wanting to know her agenda.

“I-I dunno....m-maybe while you guys have dinner, th-that way he’s at the table a-and I’ll have some time to drop it off and then leave?” She fidgeted again.

“Yeah, that would be the perfect moment if you want to avoid him.” he agrees, putting his pen between nose and lips.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen him leave in the middle of dinner so it’s my safest bet.” She nodded. Her plan was to just leave it in his room, on top of his dresser or something. There were no tunnels to his office and she didn’t want someone else finding it if she left it outside his door like with the socks. Inside his room was her only option.

“Well...yeah. He either comes to eat or stays in his office.” He agrees once again, chewing his pen.

“W-well I’ll see what he does tonight.” She fidgeted, unsure how tonight would go. It was a 50/50, especially with how him and Humbert nearly fought last time.

He nods but focuses back on his homework. Tomorrow will be Friday and he can't wait for the monthly movie night all together. Whose turn was it again...?

Thorne watched him work for a little while, moving her note to the tunnel. She just observed quietly, enjoying watching him work. She didn’t understand most of it, but she liked seeing it.

Just like always, Math was done more quickly than the rest, and put down his pen to stretch on his chair. It is time for him to make supper. “What should I make tonight as a meal? Maybe pasta? I'm in the mood to make pasta...” he thinks aloud as he cleans up his desk, putting the finished homeworks back into his bag.

“Pasta sounds good.” She got up and stretched. In all honesty, she loved almost anything with noodles. Anytime there was a leftover pasta dish back at the restaurant she tried to get some when nobody was looking or around. “I-I’m gonna get that thing ready while you make dinner. I’ll....maybe see you after.”

He startled. “Did I say that out loud...? Sorry... But yeah. Yeah pasta it is. Spaghetti carbonara. I have been carving those since Monday... See you around- Ah! Should I make a part for you too?”

She paused and then blushed. “W-well....H-Humbert usually gets some for me anyway but...i-if that’s okay? I-I can’t eat as much as you guys b-but yeah? Please?” She fidgeted shyly. “I-if that’s really okay.”

“It’s okay, ” he confirms as he heads out, going to the kitchen and starting cooking.

She nodded, going to gather the note and the chest. It would take a while for her to get the chest through the tunnels due to its awkward size. Still, she managed to push, pull, and jiggle the thing through to the tunnel leading to Raymond’s room by the time dinner should be ready.

Twenty minutes later. The meal is ready but...where is Raymond? Humbert doesn't always come home in time for dinner which is understandable but Raymond usually says when he gets out but...there is nothing... Was the thing Thorne knows about actually that much of a deal?

Thorne checked from a lookout to check if Raymond was still there. She was a little surprised to find him gone. Assuming he was just in his office or had already gone to the kitchen, she pulled the little chest onto his desk and left her note. It was in clear view and the note had the chest on top of one corner so it didn’t fall somehow. She was quick to leave since it wasn’t her room and she had no reason to stick around.

Although it worries Alex that he can't find any trace of Raymond but still left to get Kian. At last he got to eat with her. But it was a little awkward...

Thorne watched from above, also concerned. Where was he, if not his room or dinner? Reluctantly, she went to check the office.

But he wasn't in his office either. Sure those two rooms were his space. Unless...?

Chapter Text

But he wasn't in his office either. Sure those two rooms were his space. Unless...?

There was only one other place he could be, but she didn’t expect him to go there nor did she even remember it for a split second. Cautiously, she returned to the tunnels and went to the hidden jazz bar.

And indeed he was there. Sitting in front of the piano, hand on the tiles but...he didn't play. He was just fixing the instrument with a bitter expression.

Thorne watched him, ears low. Maybe she should have brought the chest with her, but that would take too long now. She stepped out cautiously. “H-hey uh....dinner’s ready...”

He turns his head. “Thanks for telling me but I'm not hungry,” he says and closes his eyes. He let out a shaking breath before he started playing. The song started joyfully but then turned drastically, hammering the tiles. But not too loudly.

Thorne flinched each time a tile was hammered at. She fidgeted for a moment, thinking, before sighing and leaving. Part of her felt like she’d regret this later. She went to his room, got the chest, and pulled it back into the tunnels. She dragged it back to the jazz bar.

Strangely, when she left the jazz room, she couldn't hear the music anymore... And when she came back, he was still playing, sweating and almost flip in two as he was way too focused on the play.

She pulled out the chest and patiently waited. As much as she wanted to leave this or call out to get it over with, she didn’t want to interrupt his moment or just ditch the chest. She listened to him play, just standing there.

The end of the song was heartbreaking but also peaceful. He finishes the song, softly pressing the tiles as he plays the final notes before turning to her and waits.

She looked down sadly as she heard the rest of the song. Somehow, she had a feeling she knew the base feelings behind it. “I....y-your song was very good by the way I just....I-I’ve been holding onto these for a while because....I-I wasn’t sure if you’d want them or if giving them to you would only hurt you more a-and I didn’t want to do that so....I.....b-but I....” She looked at the chest, then nudged it forward. “I-I figured it would be best that you have them and....choose what you want to do with them....just....I-I’m sorry.....” She took a few steps away from the chest, putting some distance.

He stayed quiet but he got up, searching for the chest. He examined the plastic box but didn't open it and put it in his pockets. When he looked over the chest, his eyes were cold and expressionless. “Thanks. You should go back up.” he advises since he doesn't seem in the mood to be around people before he sits down back at the piano and starts playing again with the same melancholy.

“....o-okay.” Thorne watched him for another moment before leaving him be. He needed his space and she wasn’t about to get in the way of that. She went to the kitchen to look out to check on the others, see who was out and home.

Kian and Alex do some small talk but they both know that something is missing or wrong. Though both of them are trying their hardest to not print that up, Alex describes that he is going out with his friends Saturday while Kian also says that she is out too with Humbert. Which means the only one to stay home will be Yin, Raymond, and Thorne.

Chapter Text

Thorne’s ears twitched. Alex was heading out too? She was a little sad, knowing she wouldn’t be able to hang out with him, but happy he’d be having fun. Guess she’d need to find something else to do instead. Maybe she’d finish those shoes.

Before Kian could go back to her room, Alex calls out. “Kian? Can you put those socks in the washing machine?” He pleaded as he was busy cleaning up the dishes. She grimaced and was about to argue when he added. “You are the only one who can do it so perfectly! I still don't know how but when you do it, they are so soft.” He said, smooth-talking her into doing it. She crossed her arms but stayed put, her fake pout already turning into a prideful smile.
“Say, don't you want to tell me your secret? I'm so jealous of just how you always do it so well,” he adds more, putting honey on his words which work perfectly well on her since she let out a prideful sigh and collected the small mountain of socks on the ground.
“Nope! Professional secrecy!” she vaunts and sticks her tongue out before going into the bathroom and starting the machine. When she has finally closed her door, Alex whispers «so easy».

Thorne covered her mouth to keep from giggling. She’d have to remember that for another time. Maybe, just maybe, if they ever met and it was on good terms, she could try that on her too. She smiled and went back to Alex’s room, waiting in the tunnel as usual.

And sure, Alex goes back to his after brushing his teeth. He quickly changes into his pj's and knocks on the wall. “Wanna play?” he asks.

Thorne peeked out. “W-what do you wanna play?” She looked up at him. He looked ready for bed. “I-if you’re tired and you wanna go to sleep y-you can go to bed.”

“I'm not tired. I just put it on so I don't have to change when I'm tired. Also, either soccer or uno.” he answers, putting out the eraser ball and the card.

“I’ve never played soccer.” All she knew was that it apparently involved a ball. “What is it and how do you play?” She picked up the ball with her hands. She knew she liked Uno, but she didn’t know much about this one yet.

“Well you kick the ball into a goal but since we don't have a goal we can just pass it by kicking.“ He explains as he uses his hand as if it is a tiny too, «kicking» around.

She watched him fake kick it with his fingers. She giggled, coming up to the ball and kicking it towards him. “Like this?” She kicked it with the side of her foot so she didn’t stub a toe.

He nods “Yup! Just like that!” he cheers on as he kicks it back with his finger.

She continued to pass it back and forth, but the action felt too repetitive even when she had to move to go get the ball when it rolled past her or something. Alex seemed happy, but she didn’t get the appeal. “A-are there any other games?”

“Well, yeah...? We can try mobile games I guess?” he suggests as he catches the ball. “Otherwise I can take a look when I go out with my friends this weekend.”

“Mobile...games?” She blinked at him and tilted her head. “What’s a mobile game?” She then looked up at him. “Oh, y-you don’t have to do that. Just have fun with your friends.”

He hummed. He definitely will take a look at what games they could play. And take out his phone and show all of his games apps. “All on this page is games.”

She looked at the screen, fascinated. “Really? How do you play them?” She looked them over, not understanding a single one. They all had strange names and pictures. These were games?

“Well, each game has its own rules. Like this one you have to slash fruits before they fall. This one you have a jetpack and have to evade the obstacles... But I don't think that we can play together: we have to take turns... I can always look up for other games...”

Thorne nodded, seeming interested. “Can we play the fruit-slashing one?”

He nods again and opens the app: Fruits ninja. He put it on zen mode to show her and allow her to get used to the game.

She looked at the screen, swiping at the fruit when they popped up. She giggled as they split in half and splattered on the screen. “This is kinda fun.”

“Glad that you enjoy it. Now that I think about it, there is a two-player mode on it.” he nods and waits for her to finish her turn to quit and goes on the said mode.

Alex shows her and starts to play too. Once again he notices that she is really good at this and it was a tough competition.

Humbert came back and was once again surprised when Thorne didn't show up. Not even in his room. So normally...she must be with Alex, he concludes. But he still climbs the stairs, making sure she is truly with him. Although he can sense when she is in danger, he would like to check on her. When he opens the door, he fails to hide his presence since the door cracked, making it oblivious that there was someone.

Thorne was giggling and having fun slicing fruit in the game, squealing when she nearly hit the bombs and even yelling when she did get one. “Noooo!” She still laughed and kept playing. When the door creaked she jumped and hid behind Alex immediately, only to see it was just Humbert and coming back out right away with her tail wagging. “You’re home!”

Since he got spotted, he enters the room, a little sheepish. “I'm home...” he says as he steps closer.

“Hi, Humbert.” Alex greets him.

“How are you kids doing?” he asks and offers his hand for Thorne to step on and nozzle her when she does, greeting her properly.

“We’re good! Alex was showing me a game where you slice fruit!” Her tail was still wagging as she quickly climbed into his offered hand, purring and nuzzling him back. “We also played something called soccer where you kick this black and white ball around? He had one that was my size.”

“It’s that so?~” He asks as he wants to purr but remember that Alex is just in front of him. Which was watching them weirdly...Did Humbert have done something wrong?
“Thank you for keeping company and caring for my daughter Alex.” He thanks him.

Oh...so that was it. Thorne has found her new dad...but why didn't she tell him such good news? “Don't worry about it! But why didn't you tell me you guys have formed a family? I would have made something good to eat...” He said, a little pouting.

Thorne ducked her head and flinched. “I-I wanted to tell you I just....I-I was afraid of making you sad....” She hid a little behind Humbert’s fingers to avoid looking Alex in the eye.

Alex gets up and grips Humbert’s hand, the one where Thorne is and lowers it so he can see Thorne. “I'm sad that you didn't tell me about it,” he confirms firmly but softly too. “And why should I be sad? It is something awesome to get a new family! Unless Humbert is not a great parent?”

Humbert was so confused. Is being a family supposed to be a secret? Well maybe to Kian and Yin but...

Thorne looked up at him nervously from under her bangs until he asked if Humbert was a bad parent. “N-no! He’s a great dad!” She sat right up, then turned red and ducked again. “H-he’s better than my birth dad was s-so....y-yeah....” She looked down and fidgeted.
“I-I just know....you said you really wanted a parent a-and then I suddenly had one w-when I wasn’t even looking for one and I...I-I was just worried you’d be sad or something if I told you....”

Well that is logical, yeah. thought Humbert as he shrugged, calm until Alex softly poked her head.
“Thanks for worrying about me but I have seen that so many times at the orphanage that it doesn't bother me anymore,” Alex explains, smiling in his voice as he pokes her head, in the same way to softly slap someone back. But right after he had done that, Humbert closed her off with both hands, taking her away from him while frowning menacingly at him. Alex watches him, surprised by his actions before sighing. “Oh hush you! We both know that I didn't hurt her.” the kid reprimanded the adult, making Humbert blushes and bringing Thorne close again.

Thorne squeaked from the poke, but it didn’t hurt at all. She just blushed sheepishly and looked up at Alex when she was brought back. “O-okay, I-I’ll keep that in mind.” She fidgeted shyly. “Well....I-I know it’s late now but....I have a dad now and it’s Humbert?” She smiled shyly. “Y-you’re actually the one who helped me figure out that I-I saw him as a dad in the first place so....th-thank you.”

“Double the reason to be happy then!” He affirmed, relaxed once again. But then a light of worry shines in his eyes. “Then you are going to tell him about today?” he asks, meaning to motion when she breaks down, crying.

Humbert was still pouting about the kid reprimanding him but when he heard what he just said made him nervous. “What happened?”

Chapter Text

“What happened?” Humbert asks with a stern voice, frowning.

She flinched, going a little pale. She’d hoped that Humbert wouldn’t need to know about that at all. “Y-you mean us playing games? O-or your homework?” With her face turned away from Humbert she made a face to Alex to not say anything. “I-I’m sorry I wasn’t able to help you come up with an idea for your paper.” She didn’t want Humbert to worry or get upset.

What has to happen?! Humbert was too far away to sense her! What is it?! What happened!

Alex looks between the two of them: his new friend begging him to stay quiet and his roommate and old friend ordering him to spill the beans. He gulps down the nervousness. “I-I don't know if it was about Raymond calling her a pest or if it was only today that was a little eventful that shook her up but she is not okay...” He confesses under the stern and disgruntled face of Humbert but doesn't fully say that she did cry, scratching his arm.

Thorne ducked her head as Alex tattled on her. It was probably best that he knew, especially with how worried he probably was from hearing about it in the first place, but she still hoped it didn’t cause another fight. “I-I’m fine now, r-really...”

Humbert...stayed strangely quiet after hearing this news. Though the hand holding her seems to be close to her a little bit, protectively. He took a big breath before releasing a shaky sigh. “Thanks for telling me... If you don't mind, I wish you some pleasant nonsense.” He said his voice was firm and stern as he left the kid room.

“You are welcome...?” Alex responded, not sure how to understand the Humbert in front of him and will still ponder for a while about that expression on the adult face.

“H-he means sweet dreams.” Thorne poked her head out and quickly said to Alex as Humbert left with her. “G-good night!” She waved just before ducking back down as Humbert left the room. She stayed in his hand so she wouldn’t be seen in case Kian was around.

Alex waves back as he wishes the same for those two. Humbert didn't speak one word all the way to his room. Even when he gets there, he simply puts Thorne down on his desk and lies down on his bed, undoing his tie a little.

Thorne stood up once she was placed on his desk. She fidgeted, looking at him, then looking around awkwardly as she had no idea what to do or say. Was he mad at her? Was he about to go pick a fight with Raymond? Was she in trouble? Her nerves started to rise as the silence stretched on with her unsure of what to do or if she should even do anything at all. “U-um....I-I....” She just ended up closing her mouth again as nothing came to mind.

His attention went back to her when he heard her speak but no words got out either. He sighs again and asks: “How are you going to name him now?”

Chapter Text

“H-huh?” She blinked and snapped out of her thoughts as she looked at him. “N-name who?”

“Raymond.” He says as he turns to his side to look at her. “He called you "pest". You will not just stay low and allow him to crumble on you like that right? Time to find a «pretty» nickname for him too!” To be honest, Humbert wants to really punch that stupid angel’s face but that won’t really solves the matter right?

She looked up at him, her ears low and tail no longer wagging. The little borrower sighed and sat down on his desk, slumping. “I-I don’t really wanna be around him right now....o-or come up with mean names for him....” He was hurting enough already and her giving him that chest probably made him hate her more. It didn’t matter what Alex or the others said, she was sure the angel hated her. “I-I just don’t wanna be called a pest anymore....I-I’m just tired....” She looked down at her lap and rubbed at her eyes, trying to play off the few tears that had formed as part of her being tired.

His desire to beat the angel's ass almost became his first priority. “Why...did you care that he may or not hate you?” he asks after a while but doesn't take any action to comfort her yet.

She swiped at her eyes again and sniffled. “No....I know he does. I-I just don’t wanna make it worse....”

“So what?” his tone also shows his tired but angry too. He doesn't understand. So what if someone hates her? That will not kill her.

She shook her head, not wanting to talk about it. It hurt when Raymond called her a pest or a rat, but she didn’t want to cause more problems than she already had. It wouldn’t kill her, but it wouldn’t help make things any better either.

He frowns. “Thorne.” he calls out. He doesn't want to let it go. How is he supposed to help if she doesn't allow him to understand and help her?

She looked up obediently when he called her name, wiping away another tear. “I-I just don’t want to make anything worse.”

“How can you make this worse? By giving back his own words?” he asks, his tone finally got soft. Once again he offers his hand.

She climbed into his hand. “B-by making him angrier? W-what if he decided to kick me o-or you out? W-what if he puts out traps o-or....” She was probably overthinking and coming up with ridiculous things he’d never do, but she didn’t know and she didn’t want to risk it either. Thorne clings to a few of his fingers and hides her face. “I-I don’t want things to get worse....”

“Oh, Thorne...” he shakes his head at her delusions. “If he kicks any of us out, that will not be a problem: we can go to a hotel until we find a nice house. Also, Raymond would never use a trap: he is way too straightforward to use such a method. And trust me: this is not him angry. I know because I live longer with him than you. And he is way scarier and mean than that...” he starts to speak, trying to reassure her and petting her but at the memory of an angry Raymond surface, he pales up; both body and mind in pain. Remembering that day when he and Kian first met him... So many chills.

It helped a little bit, but didn’t help make her feel much better. When he stopped talking she looked up, seeing his pale face. Raymond's anger must be much worse than anything she’d seen so far. She leaned into the hand that had been petting her, pulling it down and nuzzling at it to help pull him out of his thoughts. “I-I’ll be okay, dad. I-I just....I-I’m just gonna give him some space for a while a-and see if things cool down at all....I-I’ll be okay.”

He nods while still frowning. “Is there anything I can do to help?” he asks as he puts her down his chest but his hand is still around her since she is hugging his fingers.

She let go of his fingers so he could pull his hand away if he wanted to. “I-I dunno...b-but you being here helps a bit.” She fidgeted a little. “I-I guess just keep being yourself and my dad?” The little borrower looked up at him. Just having him as her dad and knowing that he cared and was there for her made her feel so much better.

Although she stopped hugging, he still covers her around as he still pets her, smiling.
“Alright, alright! Just tell me if you ever need help; I would gladly help you to the best of abilities,” he concluded. But after a moment he still asks: “Are you sure you don't want to give him mean and funny names? I need to let off some steam...”

Thorne looked up at him, then shook her head. “I-I don’t really want to, b-but if you need to let off some steam y-you can go ahead.” She laid down on his chest, staying under his hand. Her head rested on his chest, listening to his breathing and heartbeat.

He hummed as he nodded and started to think of one. After 5 minutes of intense thinking, he starts with this: "poo-poo face."

Chapter Text

"poo-poo face." He said.

She snorted. “That’s what you came up with? Poo-poo face?” She giggled and started to laugh, finding it hilarious that a big bad demon came up with such a simple insult. She’d lived in a restaurant and heard every manner of swearing from the chefs and employees, but now she had a demon for a dad who ate people and he said poo-poo face.

Her laughs were contagious as he started to laugh too, happy that he managed to make her laugh so much.
“Didn't I say something funny and mean? What is the point of using a true swear? That is not funny!" He tells in between laughs as he wriggles his eyebrows, inviting her to join him.

She hid her face as she laughed a little more, his laughing made her bounce on his chest and only made her giggle more. After a moment she peeked up at him and chuckled, catching her breath. “W-well...um.....h-he’s a stinky jerk?” She’d never really thought up insults for people before.

“Ooooh! Nice one! My turn, my turn then!” he congratulates her and immediately starts thinking about a new one. “What about...smelly dumdum bird?”

She snorted, giggling a little. These all felt so silly and childish. “Butthead?”

That one made him laugh again! “I like that one! And it fit him more! Pfffff hwohwohwo!”

She giggled at his laugh, smiling. “O-okay. I-I think I’m done.”

After sweeping a joyful tear off of the corner of his eye and nods. “Pffft-hwo hwooo- oOOkay okay. Well did that lift your spirit up?” he asks, smiling.

She smiled and nodded, giggling a little. “Y-yeah, a bit.” She didn’t say it, but it was more that it made him laugh that cheered her up, not the name calling itself.

“It is funny, right? Laughing does chase away the bad thoughts and moods so fast! That is so impressive and funny, don't you think?” He explains his reason for those silly names, enjoying the moment.

Thorne nodded. “They do say that laughter is the best medicine.” She nuzzled his chest and purred softly. “Thank you, dad.”

He purred too, proud of himself to manage his daughter's smile. Until his stomach rumbled. Now that he thinks about it, he didn't eat the meal Alex has made.

She looked up at him as his stomach growled. Before she could say anything, her own stomach growled too and she blushed. She hasn’t grabbed her portion from dinner either.

When he hears her stomach rumble too, he starts to giggle. “Looks like laughing opens the appetite too! Should we go grab something to eat?” he teased as he grabbed her and got up.

She continued to blush and nodded, letting him grab her as usual. “Y-yeah.” So far, he was the only person she let just snatch her up or grab her however he liked. He was the only one allowed to “man-handle” her when it came to just suddenly picking her up or grabbing her without any warning. Alex was a close second, but if anyone else were to try suddenly grabbing her the way Humbert did they’d soon find themselves on the receiving end of a rather harsh bite.

Humbert keeps going for the kitchen, not conscious of the special treatment Thorne gives him. He put her up to his shoulder and opened the lid only to be a bit disappointed. Pasta? Really now? It's not like he hates it. It's... The dish of lazy people to him.

Thorne looked down as he revealed the pasta, her tail wagging. She loved noodles. “S-so this is spaghetti cabin-aura?” She tilted her head, trying to remember what it was Alex called it before. It looked and smelled good to her.

He giggles. “No, it's carbonara but that was close enough.” He corrects her as he takes the pot and a fork. “Did he give you a share?” he asks, looking around.

“H-he said he would when I asked.” She looked too, unsure if he set it aside or if it was included with the pot. She’d never asked him to make a portion herself before, so she had no idea how he’d do it.

He thought for a moment before going to the fridge. And yes her portion was indeed inside of it. In a sauce container. The kid probably had good intentions but Thorne can't open the fridge. But now her share is cold... “Well...you can either eat for tomorrow and I will give you some of mine, or we can heat it up in the microwave...”

She looked up at him. “I-I don’t mind heating it in the microwave.” Honestly, she’d never done that before. Until now she couldn’t access a microwave, so cold food had never bothered her. “I-I can eat it cold too, though. I don’t mind.”

He hummed and...does the sauce container pass in the microwave? He looked at the small object, turning it over and over but got no clue. Not wanting to make a stupidity mistake, he put the small meal on something that can survive the machine and started to eat up. “If you don't mind, I will start eating. It will ring when it is done heating it up...”

“I don’t mind.” Thorne nodded, smiling softly from his shoulder. She was perfectly happy to wait a moment while her own meal warmed up.

At that, he starts to eat, using the fork directly into the pot. He tried to take his time as he waited for the microwave to ring, wanting to eat with his daughter. Two minutes later, her meal is ready.

Thorne grimaced as he put the fork in the pot. “You’re gonna scratch up the coating on the bottom if you do that.” She frowned at him, only to look up as her food was ready.

“No, I would not. I know because it is not the first time I did it and will not be the last!” He retorts, sticking out his tongue as he serves her as he resumes his eating.

She huffed at him, but ate her food. It was still a little hot so she had to blow on it, but it was good and made her purr. Her tail wagged softly as she ate with her dad.

He purred too, content to see her eat. He swirls the noodle around the fork, making a big lump around it which shouldn't be possible for a human to put all of it in the mouth but Humbert goes no problem at all.

Thorne watched him do that. Wanting to try it too, she swirled them noodles around her fork and took a bite. She couldn’t fit all of it, but she settled for getting at least most of the noodles. The rest fell back into her makeshift bowl.

He giggles at that. She tries to copy him! So cute! Hopefully, she will also do that on the hunt too- He shakes his head. What is he thinking? Making her hunt? With her size? Plus she isn't the same species as him...

Thorne blushed and looked at him when he giggled. She looked away again shyly, trying again but with a smaller lump this time. When it actually fit she couldn’t help but squeak happily, her tail wagging proudly.

He purred again when she did it, proud too. Though he quickly finished his meal and put the pot in the sink and clean it for once

When she finished her meal she tapped him softly and held out her dish to him. “C-could you put this in the sink for me, please?”

He nods and puts in it too but then remembers something. “Oh right...Thorne? Tomorrow night, I won't be «free» because of the monthly night...” he warns her in advance.

“Monthly night...?” She blinked at him, tilting her head confused. What was the monthly night?

He nods again and offers his hand for her to climb on. “Well...it is kinda...a long story?In the beginning, when Alex moves in, it was so we could...erh- pass some time together and «bond» a little with him...” he starts to explain as he takes them to his room.

She climbed into his hand, tilting her head again. Bond? “You mean that night you guys seem to always watch a movie together?”

“Yup! And if I remember correctly, it is Kian's turn this time...” He informs, maybe more for himself than for her.

Thorne nodded. “Okay. I-I might watch from the lookout, but that’s about it.” She shrugged. “Either way, that’s fine. What kind of movie does she normally pick?”

He sighs at that. “That's the problem: she is so random for that sort of thing. As long as it is not romance or musical. Oh by hell, don't be both! Don't be both!” He realized that she could totally do that and really hope that she won't.

She snorted and giggled. “A musical is the one where everyone sings and dances together to further the story, right?”

“Urg...yes it is...” he says, already disgusted by the memory of it, sticking out his tongue to express even more his displeasure of this.

She smiled and giggled again. “Well as long as it’s not too stupid and the songs don’t suck I think I’d like musicals. They sound like fun!” Thorne looked up at him.

He pales up at her shiny eyes. “Well...guess you have more in common with Kian than I thought...” he let out as he avoided her eyes.

She tilted her head to one side. “Maybe.” She then looked around, still sitting in his hand. They were back in his room now and he hadn’t set her down. Was she going to be staying the night with him again or should she head back to her room and go to bed?

He hasn't noticed that he is recalcitrant to let her go back to her home. It is...contrary to the parental nature he got in him. Gluttony demons always sleep with their offspring until they become adults and are dangerous for the parent too... And seeing her small size doesn't help to weaken that side of him.

In all honesty, she was fine with spending the night with him. She liked being close to him and had no idea about his parental instincts or of any dangers besides the obvious ones. “Y-you should probably get to bed soon. You’ve still got work tomorrow, right?”

Chapter Text

Remind you guys that the November 11, the story of The Gourmet lil's snack will be one year old? And do you know what it mean? the Q&R is coming up!
well...
Look like you guys dont care much about this Q&A this much...
I will give it one more chance on this special chapter for you guys to ask any question about this story otherwise i will skip this.

Chapter Text

Question on AO3: 

From CoochieCookie 
1. What is Humbert's favorite food?
 - It is Lasagna. He fricking loves it! 

2. What are all the characters favorite colors? 
-you mean ALL the characters? well... Humbert like purple at the moment because of Thorne. Raymond prefers ocean blue, Alex also like the bleu color like the royal bleu one. Kian 's color is purple because it represent the demon she is. Zalifer loves green. Kaël favorise the red. And Yin used to love yellow. Thorne like bleu and green. 

3.What is Thorne's zodiac sign? 
-I think she is a Pisce? She is born the March 13. ( have to ask my rp buddy for that one) 

Question on Wattpad: 

From DebraMcVae 
Is Raymond going to finally adopt the kid? 
-...🙂 

From ImNotAcorn 
For the Q&A: What type of demon is Kian? Because we already know that big guy Humbert is a demon of gluttony. Or do some demons just not have any sort of "title?" 
- Kian is a Pride Demon. Also the second part about the title leave me perplexe... 

From batsarecute95 How old is Raymond and the others? 
- well... Alex is around 16-17 years old. Thorne is around 13-14. Raymond is 322. Kian is 296. Humbert is quite young to be a demon Lord since he is just 179 year old. Yin is the oldest in the household since she is 451 years old.

Chapter Text

“Y-you should probably get to bed soon. You’ve still got work tomorrow, right?”

“Oh right, right.” He put her down and paused. “Are you going to sleep here or in your bed?” he asks, tilting his head.

She paused, thinking for a moment. He seemed to sleep in more if she stayed with him. As much as she wanted to stay with him, she should let him get some rest. “I-I should go to my room tonight.” She climbed up his arm so she could nuzzle at his cheek. “Goodnight, dad.”

Before she can get away, he grabs her to nuzzle her, purring loudly.
“Have beautiful nonsense, Thorne.” he wishes her a good night too, puts her back down.

She squeaked as she was snatched back up while climbing down, only to giggle and nuzzle him back. “Sweet dreams to you too.” The little borrower smiled up at him, her tail wagging before she ducked into the tunnels to head back to her home. It actually felt a little weird to climb into her bed instead of curling up on the pillow next to Humbert.

He waves goodbye to Thorne and goes to sleep. Although he had some trouble falling asleep. He feels like something is missing but can't put his finger on it.
Friday comes and passes quickly since it is the same as usual except for the night. Kian has chosen what Humbert was apprehensive of: romantic musicals. Though after one hour, Alex was already asleep against Humbert who was grimacing the whole session, Raymond seemed to smoke more than usual, and Kian was massaging her head, having only herself to blame for such an atrocious night...
And Saturday is here. Alex is already out with his friends. And Humbert was getting ready but can't help but be a little worried; Thorne will be truly alone with Raymond. Well, there is Yin but he doubts that she will come out today or harm Thorne...
“Are you going to be alright Thorne?” he asks again, more in an attempt to reassure himself than her.

Thorne had left the movie early, finding it too cheesy and annoying. When Saturday came, she looked up at him as he got ready. “I’ll be okay. I’m gonna stay inside mostly. I-I’m working on some new clothes and outfits so I’ll be fine.” Her shoes were nearly done. She just needed to try them on and make a few minor adjustments at this point.

He nods, sweating.
“Oh and just in case; if Raymond calls you in any meaningful way, you are allowed to give him a mean name too! Is that clear?” he advises her but is mostly rumbling about.

Thorne blinked at him. “O-okay.” She doubted he’d call for her at all. “I’ll be fine. You just have fun with your friend.” She smiled, tail softly wagging again.

He gives a tiny nod, still worried. “Oh yes! And don't forget to-”

“HUMBERT! ARE YOU COMING OR NOT?!” Kian cuts him, crying at the top of her lungs from the entrance hall as she waits for him.

He clicks his tongue at her before focusing back on Thorne. “Where was I? Oh yes. Don't forget to eat and brush your teeth, okay? And stay safe too while I'm away, okay?” he asks as he picks up his bag.

She flinched from the yell, quickly hiding out of habit before peeking out. She looked up at him. “I-I will, dad. Just go have fun, I’ll be fine.” She came out for a second. “C-can you come down here for a sec?”

He tilts his head but does as he was asked, face at the same level as her.
“What it is?”

Suddenly becoming shy and sheepish, she came over and kissed his nose, then nuzzled his cheek. “H-have a good day, dad.”

He purred and nuzzle back-

“HUMBERT?!!” Kian screams again, getting more and more impatient.

“I’M COMING! ONE SECOND! Geez!” He screams back at the door before giving a long lick to Thorne.

“Have a good day too! Love you!” he waves back before disappearing. Some seconds later, the door of the chalet resounded as they closed behind them.

She didn’t even flinch from his yelling this time, just chuckled before he licked her in return. “L-love you too, dad.” She waved and watched him go, her tail wagging like crazy. It had been quick, but hearing him say he loved her for the first time just made her really happy. She quickly went back to her home, sitting on the floor to work on her shoes.

“What up? Why are you so red now?” Kian asks him on their way to the train.

“...Just remembering the embarrassing time you start to insult a server because they serve the wrong order...” He lies to her. It was only a minute later that he notices that he says that he loves her. And so easily too! That he got a little embarrassed.

Raymond was deep in thoughts, head posing against his hand and cigarette between his lips. He lets out a sigh before taking a drawing of him. He has read the note that Thorne has left behind with it. Though...why does she have to do that?

Thorne hummed as she worked, tail still softly wagging. Having her adoptive father say he loved her just made her day.

Raymond let out a sigh full of smoke and knocked at the wall.
“Thorne? Can you come to my office, please? I would like to talk...” his voice resounds in the room where she is but he isn't screaming like Kian. It just feels like he is in the same room as Thorne but isn't really here physically.

Chapter Text

Raymond let out a sigh full of smoke and knocked at the wall. “Thorne? Can you come to my office, please? I would like to talk...”

She flinched, humming and tail wagging stopping on a dime. Hearing the voice alone where she did made her feel uneasy. “O-okay....” She got up cautiously, leaving her work to head over to the office. She paused as she got inside the doorway, unsure what to do from there. “Y-yeah?” Was she supposed to climb up to his desk?

“Come in.” he waves his hand inside. Suddenly, Thorne was floating up to his desk as she was covered in golden light.

She yelped, going stiff as she was lifted by some unseen force. It was only as she was brought closer to the desk that she noticed the golden light, but she still remained stiff and frozen as she stared up at Raymond with wide eyes.

“I have read your note, mind you, but I wanted to know why did you suddenly bring this to me?” he asks as he shows the small plastic chest and finally looks at her and... “Are you okay?”

Thorne didn’t know how to feel about being brought to his desk like that. Could he do that any time he wanted, or just when he could see her? And his voice in her home? Could he hear things in there like that too? Her ears were low and her tail was puffed up slightly, stiff behind her. “I-I thought you should have it....I....I-I’m not good with timing.” She didn’t answer his second question.

He raised an eyebrow at her stiffness. “Ttthaaanks...?” he said not sure what is up with her. “Are you okay?” he asks again.

“F-fine. D-do you need anything else?” She fidgeted, glancing away. He didn’t seem upset right now so that was good, right?

“Where does your cheeky personality go?” he asks honestly, disturbed by that meek show.

Her ears tilted down as she took a step back. “S’nothing. C-can I go?” She didn’t look at him.

He frowned until he realized something. He sighs.
“Look. I'm sorry that I called you a pest. Even if you touch a sensitive subject about me and Alex, it was not a reason to unleash my stress on you like and I'm sorry about that...” he apologized as he scratched the back of his neck.

She looked up at him then, still pretty stiff but...less so. “....have you looked in the chest yet?” For some reason, she didn’t feel like he’d be saying this if he’d seen what was in the chest. No way would he be apologizing to her if he’d seen what was inside.

“Well, yes. And read most of the journals and well...does that bother you?” he asks, tilting his head. Looks like he knows Titiana feelings about him.
“Is that why you gave this to me?”

She shook her head, looking down. “I-it belonged to her and she meant a lot to you....I-I figured you should be the one to have her things and do with them...well whatever you want, really.” She put her hands in her pockets. “.....I-I didn’t bring it to you sooner because....I-I didn’t want you to hate me even more than you already do....” Her voice got small and quiet towards the end, making it difficult to hear.

“I don't hate you though,” he said with a frown. Does calling her a pest make her think like that? He looked down at the journals and drawings before deciding to put everything back into the chest before placing it inside of his treasure drawer.

She looked back up at him, furrowing her brow. While she didn’t say anything, it was clear she didn’t believe him.

Of course, he notices it right away. He took a breath from his cigarette and released it. “You don't believe me. Why?” he leads back to his chair.

“You haven’t exactly given me any reason to believe otherwise since the day I got here.” Thorne looked away from him again, ducking her head. “If you weren’t calling me a pest or a rat, you barely tolerated my existence and made it pretty freaking clear that while you weren’t gonna kick me out, I wasn’t exactly welcome. Yes, I looked into stuff related to your past and yeah, I probably went a bit too far b-but I only pushed because I care about Alex and you’d have to be blind to not see how much he hurts from this crap. I won’t push anymore though....” She took another step back, putting herself rather close to the edge of the desk. “If you don’t hate me, I’m still pretty damn sure you don’t exactly like or care for me either.”

He frowns more, feeling like he is going in a circle. “You didn't make things easier either, you know?” he lets out in a whisper. “You suddenly pop up from nowhere, profiting that I'm away to break into my office, search into my past. You also tamed Humbert and turned him into a parent. Then you decided to look into Alexander's relationship with me and dare to complain about it while he is completely capable of saying it himself. And now? You just randomly drop that box into my hands. Excuse me but you didn't help ease my suspicions of you either.” he explains his point of view of the situation.

“Well I didn’t mean to profit from anything! I just....I’m suddenly in a new place I’d never been before because something I didn’t know existed decided that instead of letting me leave he just had to clean his plate which my dumb ass happened to fall on! Then, I find out that another one of my kind was in the place I used to live and disappeared under mysterious circumstances? I didn’t know it tied into your past at first, or at least not how far it went and I couldn’t exactly ask you because literally nobody above yay high is supposed to even know we exist.” She motioned to maybe a little taller than herself. “And I only looked into Alex’s relationship because he became my friend and he was hurt and I could see how much it hurts him and I don’t know why he doesn’t say anything to you! I really don’t get it. He said something about ruining things with you seeming....uh....weak I think? I don’t know, but I think it’s a human thing. I just-....I don’t know! I didn’t plan for any of this and I sure as hell have no idea what I’m doing even when I don’t seem to mess it all up!”

He raised an eyebrow again after her rent. “You make it sound like you regret even meeting Alex and Humbert.” he points out, taking a long breath of smoke.

“Wh- no! That’s not- ugh!” She plopped down and tugged at her hair. “I don’t! I just....why do feelings and emotions have to be so confusing and hard....” She curled up so she could press her forehead into her knees and just breathe. If she was going to say anything else, she needed to relax or her words would become a jumbled, confusing mess again. When she did relax, she stayed in her awkward position. “I-I haven’t had anyone for a really long time...my family left when I was a kid and I’m still figuring out how to....be around people again. Especially human-sized people.” She took a few more breaths, staying calm. “I-I’ve never been in a house before a-and I’ve never...had a relationship with the people whose home I’m living in. I made a lot of mistakes and...I’m trying to do better....” She sighed. “I don’t even know what I’m saying anymore....”

“You are saying that you will do your best despite, let's say, a weird situation,” he says as he takes another smoky breath. To be honest, this is already much more than anyone can do in her circumstance. “I understand your situation, which is delicate,” he adds, releasing his breath.

Thorne was quiet for a beat or two, letting go of her hair. “....pretty much, yeah.” She peeked up at him. “....now what?”

“Well, I still don't understand why? I mean the fact that you bring that up after our fight about Alex makes me think that you think that I thought of her as my...daughter?” he explains as scratches his neck.

She blinked at him. “Well....didn’t you? You made it sound like that after that one argument in the kitchen.” She rubbed her neck. “I still woulda given it to you eventually. She was important to you.”

So he was right... “I have never seen her in such a way,” he confirms as he sighs. “Still thank you for bringing this to me.” he still says, bowing a bit.

She looked at him strangely, now wondering how he’d seen her, but didn’t pry. It wasn’t important and he didn’t have to tell her if he didn’t want to. “N-no problem. Um...did you....want or need anything else?”

“Actually come closer, I need to take your measures.” he takes out a ruler. At her gaze, he explains why. “Humbert asks me to make warmer clothes and some shoes too.”

Thorne sputtered at him, staying where she was. “I-I can make my own clothes.” She covered herself as if he could somehow see right through her. “I-I already made shoes.”

He looks down at her feet and is a little bit...debating. “Well if you need some help, you can come to me. I was the one who made the clothes you are wearing right now. In fact all the clothes you have found of Tatiana were made by me.”

She stared up at him for a moment. The clothes of Tatiana that she wore had mostly been modified. Some to fit more her own personal style and others because some were too long or tight in certain areas. “.....f-fine....j-just please don’t give me something in pink or with ruffles.” She grimaced before cautiously coming over to the ruler he had out.

At that he giggles. “Pfffft- you must have found her princess dress!” he laughed a bit.

“It’s horrible! I still don’t know what to even do with it!” She made a face. “I can’t even bring myself to use it for scrap! It’s so....pink! Ugh!”

He laughed harder at that. “The worst is that after months of begging she only wears it for 10 minutes and never wears it ever again!” he giggles some much but calms down soon enough. “Ahhh...well anyways, just ask me if you need something. Otherwise you are free to go.”

She grimaced. What a waste of cloth. “Eugh....well if you want it, you can have it. It’s just sitting in the back of the closet right now collecting dust.” She stood still as he measured her, lifting her arms or turning when he asked. When it was all done, she looked up at him. This...hadn’t been terrible. “Um....o-okay. Uh...i-if you want or need anything j-just let me know. I’ll be in the ah....house?” She still felt weird calling it hers since it used to be Tatiana’s. She felt more at home in Humbert’s room than in her actual home.

He tilted his head but shrugged it off. He looked at her again, trying to know her style too. “What kind of shoes do you like?” he asked as he took note of her measurements.

“I dunno, I’ve never worn shoes before.” She looked up at him. “O-only reason I might wear them is if I go outside on a walk with Humbert again. It was too cold so I had to stay in his pocket or his scarf the whole time, even with my warmest clothes.”

"Oh, so that's why he asked me to do that." He notes as he is already doodling some clothes ideas. Still, he waves the finger in the air and a trick book appears. His finger makes a circle as the books shrink and fly softly to Thorne, waiting for her to take it. It was a fashion winter edition book: hats to clothes to shoes are in there.

She blinked in surprise as the book flew over to her. She took it and looked inside, eyes going wide at all the different clothes in there. “Whoa....” It was almost strange to see such a thing in her size.

“There. If there is something that you like just circle the numero. It would be good that...let's say, choose 2 hats or scarves or gloves. 2 vests. 10 pull, 5 pants, 10 underwear, and maybe 3 shoes...? Or 2 too?" He said as if he was giving her homework.

She felt a little bad about the idea of circling things, but got confused. “Pull...? Pull what? What am I pulling?” She blinked, then turned bright red. “Gah! I-I’ll make my own underwear, p-pervert!”

“Tops, hoodies, shirts, whatever you call it. Also, calm down: it is just underwear... T-tiny?” he starts to say but stops at the end and hesitates.

She still huffed and frowned. “W-well I’ll take a look at the rest b-but there’s no way I’m letting you make me any underwear.”

“Suit yourself!” was all he said as he resumed work again. But just before she left he said one last thing. “I don't hate you, Thorne. Hope that you will believe me. If not then I guess my actions will speak instead of me.”

Thorne looked up at him. She wasn’t so sure about him hating her or not anymore. She still felt that he didn’t like her and probably only tolerated her being there because of Humbert, but she otherwise didn’t comment. “O-okay...” She climbed down from the desk on her own, making her way to the tunnels so she could go back to her room. Unless he called her back for some reason, she’d go straight there to look through the book for what kinds of outfits she’d like. Rather than circle the pages, she made notes on pieces of paper and slipped them between the pages each clothing item appeared on, leaving a note to the page number just in case the paper were to slip out. The styles she liked seemed to be on the comfortable yet subtle punk, like grunge fashion. She made notes about some outfits where she liked the style, but would prefer a different color. One jacket she liked had something like fur around the hood. For shoes, she made some marks around boots and sneakers, things that looked nice but were also functional and hopefully something she could still climb in.

After that, everything went fast. Raymond gets out to do some grocery shopping. And the house gets so quiet. It is almost spooky. Though three hours later he came and waved his hand, the items tidy themselves back into place.
In the late afternoon, Alex comes back with some bags too and simply drops himself into his beanbag, tired.

Chapter Text

While he was gone, she left the book on his dresser for him to find later. The rest of the day she went about her usual routine, making sure to eat something and bathe like her dad wanted. She finished the clothes she was making herself, including the shoes by the time Alex got back. She waited for a moment before going to his tunnel, knocking on the wall. “Alex? Can I come in?”

“Sure...” he responds tiredly, not moving much.

She peeked in, his tone making her unsure. “I-if you’re tired I can come by another time? Y-you should probably take a nap. I j-just wanted to ask how your day was.”

He didn't move right away but then searched in his bag and...it was mostly games...kinda. Some more erasers but in a bowling version. And various «pocket» games such as hungry hippo, four-in-a-row, chess, and a...monopoly? Well, the last one was more of a normal version and not tiny. “I brought some games...we can play some later...if you don't mind I will take a nap...” he informs her as he takes a more comfortable position on the bag and sleeps right after.

Her eyes got wide as he pulled out the miniature games. He’d actually gotten some? She told him he didn’t have to and honestly she hadn’t expected him to actually do it. “Y-you-....o-okay. Th-thank you. S-sleep well, Alex.” He fell asleep so easily, so he must be tired. Still, laying on a beanbag didn’t seem comfortable. Climbing down, she took the time to drag a blanket over him at least. It took a good amount of effort and time, but she did it and left soon afterwards to let him rest.

He got further in when the cover was here, content. He didn't buy the games for the two of us but to also enjoy them with the other. She will be free to play some with her dad too.

Thorne would find this out later, but for now she left Alex to get some rest. In the meantime, she did a quick peek through the lookouts to see who else was home and what they might be up to.

Humbert and Kian seem to be still out. Good for them. Raymond is still as busy as ever. And Yin's room is still as dark as ever but if she focuses a bit, Thorne may see some movements...

She was both sad and glad Humbert was still out. At least it meant they were having fun so that was nice. She didn’t bother checking on Yin since they never seemed to come out and she wasn’t about to reveal herself to another demon just for the sake of curiosity. Raymond she absolutely didn’t bother, avoiding him for now. While he didn’t hate her, she still wasn’t sure how to feel with him. Until further notice, she went to her room and wrote in her journal or did chores.

After being sure that...the borrower was back to her house, she came out. She has been sensing something dark lurking around the property and attends to inform Raymond.
She knocked on the walls but couldn't be heard faintly. This is no surprise since it's been a long time since she ever eats something. But at the second attempt, the angel finally hears her.

“?...Come in.” Raymond allows the person to enter and is surprised to discover Yin. “Yin? What can I do for you?” he stands up and invites her to sit down on the chair. He is nervous. It's been centuries since Yin has shown her face to him so he felt like he had seen a ghost...

“There is...something creeping around our barrier...” She informs, her normally elegant and honey voice just crack up. It's been so long since she used her voice too.

“I have sensed it too.” Raymond tries to reassure her but...

“What is your intention to do with it then?” she asks, voice quiet but harsh. Almost like she is asking why he hasn't made any action about that.

He frowns. “Like you know and see, I'm busy. But you are welcome to do it yourself...” he retorts, offended.

She pales up but shakes her head. “I...can't. I haven't got back my full power yet...” she pleads, avoiding his glare.

He sighs. Sure she isn't like back then but she will never be able to be back then. “Then if you don't mind, I have to go back to work. Seeing that I'm also doing your share too,” he adds, still annoyed by her comment. What a wonderful co-worker!

She shakes her head, hurt and ashamed. True...she has been relying on him a lot these last centuries. She sighs. “I'm going back to my room then,” she informs as she stands up.

“If you ever feel like coming back into the business, come to me; I truly need some hands here,” he says but can't look at her, almost knowing that it is not tomorrow that he will see her back to work...

And she leaves without a word, enclosed herself into her room one more.

Thorne didn’t even hear the two knocks. She swore she heard something from Raymond’s office, but wasn’t sure she should go look. It sounded like maybe he was on the phone? If that was the case, she didn’t want to interrupt.
It was the closing of a door that made her lift her head. It was quiet, but clearly in a different part of the house than she usually was. Curious, she went through the tunnels only to pause outside one. This one leads to Yin’s room. They’d left their room? She looked around, fidgeting and nervous. Was this a one time thing or did she need to be more cautious now? She went back to her home, but this new event had her a little concerned. She’d have to keep an eye out in the future. Another thought nagging at the back of her head was...what had caused her to finally leave her room?

Chapter Text

And things went quiet again. A little bit later. Alex wakes up, a little groggy. With a pain in his neck.
“That will teach you to not fall asleep anywhere but your bed,” Kaël said, arms crossed.
“Geez~ give him a break! He just wakes up dude!” Zalifer complains.

Thorne had left a gift of some candy she’d borrowed once on his desk while he was asleep. She remembered it as a kind he seemed to like and left a note that she hoped he had fun with his friends and that he sleeps well.

He grumbles at the agitation from when he just woke up though he didn't get up yet.
“Come on! Thorne has dropped some candy for you!” Zalifer pokes him, trying to motivate him.

Meanwhile, Thorne was still in her room and looking for things to do. It had been a while since she’d had so much free time and with her new life she didn’t need to do a lot of the other chores she used to. Normally she might have taken the time to look around for things she could borrow or gather supplies and food but....now she didn’t have to. Snacks were still good to have around if she needed them, but she didn’t go out to search for food or borrow items in secret to survive. If she needed something she usually just asked Humbert if it was okay or something. “Huh....” She never realized how different things really were in her life until now. This was the first time she had....nothing to do?

Meanwhile, Humbert was looking at the watch. They have been out for quite a while... But Kian looks like she is having way too much fun for him to evoke them going home. He scratches his head, recalcitrant to follow her while he knows that he has been leaving his daughter longer than usual...

Alex finally walks to the kitchen, candy in his mouth. He checks his phone when he gets a new message, expecting to be one of his friends but it was from Kian.
“Huh...look like they will be only Thorne, Raymond and you to eat tonight...” Kaël took note.
“Look like this... I should warn Thorne that her dad will come home later then.” Alex nods as he knocks at the wall, hoping that she will hear him.

Just as she was considering just taking a nap, she perked up at the knock. Who could that be? She headed to the nearest tunnel entrance and peeked. Alex was awake.
Thorne looked around carefully before cautiously coming out. “What’s up? A-also how did you sleep?”

“Hello! Yeah, I kinda did? Anyways, I just wanted to warn you that Humbert will come home later. I don't know exactly when but we will be only us tonight...” he informs her as he puts on the apron and looks into the filled fridge.

“O-oh, okay.” She nodded, then watched him put on the apron. She moved to the kitchen tunnel, coming out on the counter. “W-whatcha making? Can I help?”

He hummed thinking as he checked the freezer too. Something simple maybe? Maybe some pizza! Sounds good to him!
“Pizzas I guess?” he said as he took the pre-ready frozen pizzas out. Mozzarella, some spices, some corn too and...pineapple.

Thorne tilted her head when she saw the frozen pizzas. Would they be making them or hearing them up? She looked at the pineapple, blinking. “What’s the pineapple for?”

“Well, you see, with those pizzas you can make any topping you want. I like them with lardon and corn grain with a lot of cheese...Raymond likes it with curry sauce and pineapple and some chicken too...
Well, I know that the pineapple on the pizzas is a...hot topic about the pizza... Some people think it an insult to the pizza and while others, like Raymond, simply like them on it...” he explains somewhat.

“Lardon...?” She tilted her head. She didn’t know what that was, but everything else sounded fine. “I don’t think they really had pizza much at the restaurant I lived in, but I’ve heard there’s all different kinds.” Thorne wasn’t one to judge people on favorites for food. Putting fruit on a pizza sounded odd, but it didn’t sound too bad either. “What can I do? I wanna help.” She smiled up at him, tail wagging slightly.

“Sure! Can you put the pardon and the half of the pizza, please? Is that a small bacon cube.” he instructed as he put some curry sauce on another pizza and opened the canned pineapple.

Ah, so that’s what lardon was. “Sure!” She went over to the bacon cubes and spread them on one half of the pizza as instructed. There was a little trouble getting them towards the center, but she managed to toss them a little and get them in the right spot with only a few misses. “Do I put all of them on or only some of them?” She looked at the lardon still left then the pizza.

“Oh, you can put them all,” he answers as he cuts some breast chicken. He washes his hands and opens the corn grains and puts the bacon in.

Chapter Text

She blushed before glancing away awkwardly. There was no way she could tell him that she probably only got to this point because she started out as food. She rubbed her neck shyly. “M-maybe it’s because he found me at a restaurant? A-and I did kinda first show up on his plate when we met. I-I dunno, it’s all kinda weird.”

“Ooooof! Good thing he didn't have such an appetite for you then?” he tries to joke but maybe it is a little insensitive of him?

She didn’t find it insensitive, but it did make her sweat a little and awkwardly laugh. “Haha, y-yeah! G-good thing!” She cleared her throat. “B-but yeah, h-he’s a really good dad so far. H-he even said he loved me for the first time.”

“Awwww!” he let out, his heart melting. “That is so nice! Good job, Thorne!”

She blushed, fidgeting shyly. "I-I don't think he even realized he said it. He was in a bit of a rush to leave. Kian was telling him to hurry up." She giggled a little, rubbing her neck again shyly. "I-it's just nice and I d-didn't really expect anything like this when I first came here."

“Yeah, I can understand that...” he kinda knows what she means. When he first moves in too, he doesn't know what will happen next.

She looked up at him again and smiled. "I'm kinda glad things turned out different, though. I didn't think I'd ever be talking to you like this, let alone helping you make pizza."

He nods. “Now that we talk about pizza, do you like to cook? You are always excited to help around but you shine more when you can cook...kinda?”

"W-well I've always wanted to....we never had a working kitchen at my old home and there isn't one here either. Th-then again, at the restaurant I could just eat leftovers or food that got sent back so I didn't need to." She fidgeted shyly. "I-I liked watching everybody cooking, s-so helping you cook today was nice."

He hummed at that. “Would you like to come help again next time then?” he asked, legs kicking. He is genuinely glad that everything goes well between those two.

"Yes!" She sat up more, tail wagging. "W-well...i-if I can. "K-Kian still doesn't know about me a-and can't know. T-technically even Humbert shouldn't know but....he's kinda the one who brought me here in the first place."

“And now he is your new dad!” he points out, shaking his head at the irony of that. “But I'm sure that we can find some utensils for you so you can cook too!”
“Who has to cook now?” Raymond asks since he just entered the room and hasn't see Thorne yet

She chuckled and nodded, agreeing that it was incredibly ironic. "W-well I'd still-" She went silent as she heard someone enter the room. Hearing it was Raymond didn't make her relax very much. After their talk earlier she still wasn't sure how to respond around him. She looked up and moved into view. "I-I don't think I'd be able to make dinner or anything...b-but I do like helping...i-if nothing else....." She glanced at Alex. "A-at best I could maybe make a small uh...thing you guys could taste? I-If I made food by myself it'd be too small for you guys."

“Oh! How about you make Humbert some food then! I'm sure he will be surprised but he will definitely be happy!” Alex exclaims when he hears about tasting. Raymond waves at her and sits down too, just listening to the conversation.

She rubbed her neck. "I-I would but uh....I-I can't exactly work a human stove on my own." Like with helping to make the pizza, everything was usually too big for her to hold or operate.

“If that is your only problem then it is something easy to solve.” Raymond responded when Alex was trying to find one.

The boy looked at the guardian interlocked. “Wha- really?”

“Of course. Some people like to build some tiny thing. I even see a video of someone making a small nut cake.”

Thorne blinked at Raymond, tilting her head. "Really?" Humans liked making tiny foods? It sounded a little odd to her, but she supposed it wasn't too strange considering some of the other stuff she'd seen in her time living with them. After all, Alex liked to collect those tiny toys long before he ever met her. "W-well if I ever made a cake on my own, I-I'd be sure to let you guys try it...i-if you wanted."

“Yup!” Alex agrees as he nods.

“And don't hesitate to reach us for some ingredients,” Raymond adds, making the thing sound like a deal.

She fidgeted shyly. "I-I really don't want to cause anyone any trouble...b-besides, I-I don't think they have eggs o-or anything like that in my size. I-it's okay."

Alex was looking at her sadly. Well for that, they can't do anythin-

“There is though.” The angel retorts. “It is called quail egg.”

"Quail egg...?" She tilted her head. She'd heard of quails before, but were their eggs really small enough for her? "Well...i-if it's not too much trouble, I-I'd like to try sometime."

And so they keep talking about cuisine a bit, even after they eat the pizza. Raymond got to show some video about it since the kids wanted to see it. And well, her eyes really shine. But after a while, he sent the kids to bed, well, mostly Alex since Thorne is way more nocturnal than him. Though Raymond said that if she wants to give it a try he will look at what he can do…
Humbert and Kian come back around 1 am. Kian was totally drunk and half-asleep on the gluttony demon. This last let out a sigh as he put her on his shoulder like a bag of potatoes. He simply put her down on the couch for the night, not wanting to drag her all up to her room.

Thorne decided she loved pizza, especially homemade. Sitting and talking with both Raymond and Alex had actually been a lot of fun, helping her to relax a little around the angel. When he showed her the cooking video with the tiny stove she nearly lost her mind, wanting to watch the whole thing as her little tail wagged behind her. Even if she couldn't cook, seeing a video of someone making a tiny version of an actual cake made her happy. She told Raymond that would be nice, but not to worry too much about it. She didn't want to bother anyone after all. Thorne was already asleep when Humbert finally came home. She'd wanted to see him when he got back, but ended up falling asleep while waiting. When he entered his room, if he didn't see her right away he'd at least be able to sniff her out, finding her fast asleep and curled up behind the pencil holder on his desk.

He smiled despite his fatigue, touched that she wanted to see him come back home. He softly takes her in his hand as he looks into some drawer and finds some clothed tissue that may help cover a bit. He also takes out a pillow and puts it on his desk so he can lay her on it.

She shifted slightly in her sleep as he picked her up, nuzzling into his hand. A small smile formed on her face as she curled up there for a little until he set her on the pillow. She then held onto his finger before he could pull away, cuddling it like a teddy bear and mumbling something in her sleep.

He giggles when she hugs his finger but leans in more, trying to catch what she was saying.

Most of the words were unintelligible gibberish, but at least once she nuzzled his finger and hugged it closer. "Mm...love too....daddy.....zzz...."

At that, he blushed, his smile wanting to break the record of the largest and shiny one as he put his hand in front of it. His daughter is so, so, so cute~! He nuzzles her as he whispers “I love you too my lil’daughter. Have the most pleasant and beautiful nonsense.”

At that she purred in her sleep, his nuzzling causing her to loosen her grip on his finger at last. If he left then to go to bed, she wouldn't wake up and would instead curl up in the makeshift bed he set up for her. Unless woken up, she'd sleep until morning and have sweet dreams.

As she loosened her grip, he got his hand back and prepared for bed. Once in his pj, he gives her a small stroke so her hair isn't covering her face and gives a small kiss on his forehead- well et best as he can with such a tiny space- and goes to sleep.

The next morning, Thorne blinked awake slowly. It took a moment for her to realize she wasn’t in her room, then remember she’d been waiting for Humbert to come home the night before. Looking around, she found herself on a pillow but still on his desk while he slept in his bed. She smiled, able to connect the dots as she slowly got up to leave a note so he wouldn’t worry if he woke up to find her gone.

Before she can leave, he opens his eyes, his instinct sensing that she is getting away. His nose especially sensed that.

She froze, having just left the note on the makeshift bed as she saw his eyes open. “M-morning dad.” She figured he wasn’t fully awake, so she stayed where she was. “You can go back to sleep, it’s okay.”

He blinked a few times before his head fell back into the pillow. If she says it's okay, then it is okay. And goes back to sleep.

She smiled softly as he went back to sleep. “Sleep tight, dad. Love you.” With that, she quietly left and went to see what was going on in the rest of the house and check who was up.

Chapter Text

Alex and Raymond are up but also Kian which is weird. Normally she should still be asleep. But she isn't smiling either. She even seems to be in pain as she holds her head with both hands and grimaces at every sound.

Thorne felt a bit bad for Kian. Was she sick or hurt? There wasn’t anything she could do, but she hoped the woman felt better. With everyone except Humbert up, she went back to her home for the time being to update her journal and check what she had to do for the day.

Because of the headache, her sense is sharper and so she hears...something inside the roof. She hears tiny steps. She first thought of some rat but the rhythm of those steps isn't the same. She frowns.

She went about her morning as usual for now, grabbing something from her stash for breakfast so she wouldn’t be bothering anybody downstairs for food. Humbert wouldn’t be too happy to learn how many meals she’d technically skipped, but she figured she’d make up for it by asking Raymond or somebody for help with lunch later.

The new smell, the sensation of being watched (besides from her stream), her missing socks no longer missing, and now this? There is something crawling between the walls. Something not as instinctive as animals are but none less intelligent to stay hidden. She smiles and licks her lips only to flinch from all those thinking and let out a tiny whine. Alex gives her a glass of water to help a little with the hangover while Raymond makes one of his concoctions for it too.

If Thorne knew about all that, she would have shuddered. She would have stayed with Humbert or in the walls. She wouldn’t go about her day as usual or do her laundry like she’d planned. She would have stayed inside, maybe let Humbert know and ask him to talk to her or something. But she didn’t know, didn’t see the look Kian got or even the hint that her cover had been blown.

Once Raymond gives his stinky but miraculous anti-hangover, she can think some more. More about how to capture that thing. She still lays down on the couch while thinking. How about something simple to start? Like “missing” some socks near her bedroom? Normally she always takes them off when she is downstairs. She will see if it either gathers them up in front of her door or gets them downstairs near the bathroom.

Alex watches her a bit, her face the same when she is thinking of some new strategy for a game when he got a text from a friend. “Raymond? Can I go to Arthur this afternoon? He doesn't understand math at all...” He nodded and proposed to drive him there. They will leave in two hours. 

Of course, Kian hears that and smiles more.

Perfect.

Chapter Text

Thorne heard bits and pieces of conversation from below. Something about math and leaving soon? Sounded like Alex would be with friends again. That would be nice for him. She was happy he was spending more time with friends. Hmmm...but what should she do today, then? Humbert was still asleep, but maybe she could hang out with him a little once he was up? In the meantime, if Kian went to her room she could find a few more lost things.

Of course, Kian goes to her usual routine. She must not raise suspicion from the creature. So she eats her fill and goes playing. Of course, she put some socks there and here for her trap. And so, she starts to play but with one ear open. She didn't want to miss that...rat.

While looking for lost things she found more of Kian’s socks. She grimaced. Really? Now she was leaving them here? With a sigh, she started moving them into place in front of the woman’s door as usual. She was inside playing her games and never came out until it was time for food, so she thought nothing of it.

Huh? She hears something, she focuses more but hides her smile. The thing took a bite on her bait. She quickly sends a message that she will be back, putting the game on pause as she quietly makes her way to her door only to open wide and stare down on the...? “My my, what do we have here?” she asks, her harmful intention can be heard in her voice.

Thorne froze, feeling cold and flinching as she heard the door clock open. Shit. She looked up as Kian looked down at her and she paled. Dammit, she should have known better. She’d gotten careless, comfortable, and now she’d been spotted. Again. She dropped the sock and backed away, looking around for what would be the nearest escape route. Stairs, or the tunnel?

Seeing that it has started to plan an escape route, she launches forward and catches it in her grip. “Trying to run away like the rat you are? So cute~” she said more.

The little borrower yelped as she was snatched, struggling in her grip. She was scared, terrified, but even through the fear there was one word that made her ear twitch. “I. Am not. A rat!!” With a growl, she swiftly bit down on the nearest finger. Hard. She bit so hard she tasted blood.

She lets out a yelp at the bite and shakes her hand violently, getting it away from her hand. She examines her hand, black blood flowing out of the wound as she lets out a growl. “Then you are dead meat, Pest!” she growled more, her eyes getting into slip pupil.

Humbert wakes up on alert. He got the time to only think about one thing: Thorne is in danger. He quickly gets up.

Thorne squeaked as she was thrown slightly. She spit the blood out, but didn’t stop to look at Kian. With where they were, the stairs was her only option. Turning immediately, she made a break for it and booked it to the stairs. She grimaced, pausing as she saw the distance between each step. She wouldn’t break anything, but the jarring feeling with each little jump would still suck.

“I will do everyone a favor by reaping you apart, you damn pest!” she spats more as she walks to her, her intention to step on her is clear.

Before she jumped to the next step, she spotted Humbert leaving his room. “Dad!!” Taking a huge risk, she turned and jumped from the top of the steps to him instead.

Humbert turns his head in the direction of her voice and opens wide his eyes as she jumps down. He quickly catches her with both hands, a sense of relief wash over him but disappears when Kian comes crashing down on the wall, down the stairs.

“Hey! That's my prey!” She exclaims, pointing at Thorne. “You can get it dad if you want but this one...is...mine?” she adds up, explaining shortly the plan, only to white at the ferocious and deadly stares of her friend.

her...prey?! at that he lets no human growl, getting Thorne in one hand, close to his chest as the other hand starts to grow some amber claws. Around his eyes, his peach skin started to crack up as if it was porcelain. As he steps closer to the other demon, he seems to have gained some height too. His back cracked too as spikes came out too.
” What is your intention toward MY DAUGHTER?!” He growls out, his voice way too deep to be human any more as his whole disguise of human form breaks down bit by bit. 

Chapter Text

She landed in his hands with a grunt, still slightly stunned from the drop despite being successfully caught. As soon as she heard Kian however, she became stiff and sat up, scrambling back in his hands. She didn’t get to get a word out however, as Humbert moved her to one hand and held her to his chest. The sudden change made her shiver. She’d never heard him so pissed before. Carefully, she peeked out to look up at Humbert, eyes widening at just how different he looked. Was this what he really looked like?

But his shift isn't over yet as he keeps getting taller, already getting to bend down a bit as he is already too tall for the roof, cornering Kian even more. His peach skin falls there and here, revealing some ash scaled skin instead. Even his tail popped up behind him, swagging low in a pissed pattern.

“Wowowowowow calm down! I didn't know that she was your daughter!” She tries to plead her cause as he seems to debate between reaping her apart or swallowing her whole. She almost pisses her pants when he seems to opt for both of the options as he snarls up ready to chop some parts off as his teeth reverse back to their black and deadly fangs.

“Can you guys stop fighting in front of my room?!” Raymond butt in, tapping his foot. “And Humbert, try to not break my house while you are at it.”

Part of her knew she should be terrified, but she couldn’t help but feel a sort of awe at seeing what her adopted father truly looked like behind the human disguise. For one thing, he was even bigger than she originally thought. If she felt small in his hands before, now she feels absolutely tiny.
Snapping out of it, she peeked through his fingers at Kian. She really hadn’t known and despite what she’d done, Humbert had nearly done the same thing when they met. She then looked to see Raymond, ears still low. She looked up at Humbert. “D-dad, please....” She tugged at his finger, but was unsure if he’d feel it or even hear her. “D-don’t....”

He was so engrossed in his parental instinct of getting rid of the menaces zooming over his child that only the angel terrifying aura snapped him out of it, remembering that he stands no chance against that creature. He calms down, even more, when he hears Thorne plead too, tugging at his clawed finger.
At the moment he looked a bit embarrassed, not knowing which part of him he should listen to.
Though his dilemma was answered as Kian decided to take cover behind the angel. Which raised an eyebrow at her. So even her Pride takes low cover in order to survive huh?
Humbert clicked his tongue at her, still pissed.
The angel sighs at the whole situation. “I was gone for one hour and guys are alright at each other's throats? How wonderful! Kian. You stay here.” he orders, pointing to the couch as she nods and obeys without complaining about once. “And you. We're gonna get a new disguise since you messed up your way too badly to repair it...” he adds, crossing his arms at Humbert.

Thorne stayed in Humbert’s hand, warily watching everything slowly calm down. She couldn’t help but feel like this was her fault. If she hadn’t been returning lost things again, this wouldn’t have happened. If she hadn’t put lost socks in front of Kian’s door she wouldn’t have found her. So many if’s, but none of them would help now. What’s done is done.
She peeked at Kian, but quickly looked away. She didn’t want to be anywhere near her right now. Instead, she looked to Raymond. “W-Will it hurt him?” It wasn’t until now that she realized just how cramped he must be in a human form. Did it hurt to stay like that all the time? She looked up at her father, hugging one of his clawed fingers. He looked different, but he was still her dad as far as she was concerned.

The angel stayed silent only to let out a giggle. “Sorry, Sorry. To answer your question, how about you come too and watch?”

“Raymond!” Humbert complains, his cheeks a little red.

“Awww come on Hum-Hum! Isn't it time that she sees you in all your splendor?” He retorts back with a smile.

Despite her near-death encounter, her tail started to wag and she sat up. “C-can I? P-please?” She looked up at Humbert pleadingly. She gave him big puppy dog eyes, her tail wagging excitedly behind her. Until now, she hadn’t even realized he could look any different than he did right now. She wanted to see what he looked like. Some part of her also noted he had horns and she had the sudden urge to climb over them.

He becomes even more embarrassed since his worries about her getting scared of his true form started to make no sense anymore as he looks into her puppy eyes.
He lets out a sigh in defeat and nods.

“Well, that's settled. Kian. I want to see you in that same position when we come back so don't move.” he orders her again which she simply nods.

So far, she got out of this situation without too much damage. No limbs missing and no scars. Well except the traumatism of almost being gone for good. She will avoid that pest as much as she can for sure.
Seeing as everything is back in order, Raymond teleports Humbert, Thorne, and him away…

The...room they are in seems to be infinity white. There were some fridge and closets and...that’s all? “Thorne came here. It will be dangerous if you stay on him while he regains his true form.” Raymond explains as he opens his hand for her to jump on instead of her dad.

She smiled wide as he nodded. When they got to the new room she blinked from how white it was. Where were they...? She rubbed her eyes, looking around, then to Raymond. Reluctantly, she climbed down into his hand. She wasn’t as awkward with him as before, but it was still a far cry from when she was with Alex or Humbert. “Okay...” She looked back to her dad, tail flicking. Why would it be dangerous? She’d been fine before when he was holding her. What was so different?

Once Raymond and Thorne were at a safer distance, Humbert crack opens his whole human as it disappears in smoke.

He keeps getting taller and taller until he is as tall as the chalet they live in, revealing his true appearance.
His skin color is dark ash colors except under his maw down under his belly where are lighter gray colors. He got four horns; the bigger sets curl around his goat-like ears before pointing down, the interior in amber color to yellow while the exterior is the same ash color which blends into black at the end. The smaller set shines in amber color too. His hair, instead of the dirty blond color of his human form gets a lighter shade of gray. The blackness of his eyes seems to get out as small cracks patterns decorate around his shaper stares. Two black and long fangs pass his lips, indicating his overbite maw.
He also got a thick and fat neck which makes a perfect shield to anything that tries to attack him by his neck.
He is just as wide and fat in his human form but instead of skin, rough scales cover him entirely. Some spikes point out from his shoulders and elbows. His legs finish in some sort of hoof foot/talon. Both arms and legs degrade to black at the extremity, accentuating his amber claws/hoof and paw too.
His trick and long-tail end up with a fork one which split into two and in the center three-holes making the whole thing shaped like the clover of the cards. The tails too, finish by getting black at the end.
Large, big, and orange-yellow spikes cover his back, following his spine from the base of his head down to his tail.
Truly, his predatory appearance would have blended perfectly in the environment of Hell but in this infinity white room, it makes him stand more than necessary.
And of course, proper to the demon races, his form can be considered as beautiful.
Though Humbert looks a little bit nervous and embarrassed, his skin and anyone around would get a little too hot and even get some blisters from his body heat.
“Ta-tadaaaam?” he said as he waved his hands.

Chapter Text

“Ta-tadaaaam?” he said as he waves his hands as he looks down at the angel and the tiny dot on the table that is his daughter.

Thorne flinched and coughed as his human form turned to smoke. She waved her hand in front of her face for a moment before looking back, eyes going wide as she looked up and up and up. He was too big for her to look at all at once without asking Raymond to back up further. “Whoa...” She stared up at him as he looked down at her.
Could he even see her? She smiled and waved back at him, giggling. “You look so cool!!” She looked at Raymond, still smiling. “Can we go closer now?” It felt a little warm even from here, but surely they’d be okay, right?

He got a little embarrassed, his cheeks getting a little darker, tail wagging. But pale up at her demand and watch the angel.

Raymond shakes his head. “Sorry but that's a no. Demons are hot-blooded creatures. Literally. But if you still wanna try your luck we can always approach...” He said, making the demon frown in protest at the idea.

Thorne frowned and pouted a little, but shook her head sadly. “No....th-that’s okay....” Her wagging slowed to nearly a stop before she looked back up at Humbert and smiled. “W-well I still think you look cool.” Her wag picked up again, but not as much as before. At the very least, she showed no fear towards her surrogate father.

He purred but this time he sounds like a chainsaw frog thingy, his tail wagging again, shaking the ground a bit.

“Alright, alright, time for your bath.” Raymond cut as he put her down on a table that wasn't here and pointed to a pool filled with...lava?

She still wished she could come over and hug him or climb on his horns or something, but for now she settled for watching from afar. Now however, she looked at her dad and the pool of lava warily. “W-will he be okay?” She moved to the edge of the table, looking between the two things worriedly. Did lava even hurt demons? Was it actually lava? What if something bad happened? Would he be alright?

“Of course I will,” Humbert answers, his voice as deep as when he was about to hurt Kian but walk toward it all four. He goes head first and stays under lava for a bit before his head gets out purring louder as he gets to relax more.

“Don't worry. To him, it is probably a relaxing hot bath.” Raymond confirms as he takes out a sweep.

She watched in worry for a bit until he started purring. She then looked to Raymond, tilting her head. “What’s that for?”

“Brushing him. What’s else?” he asks back as he takes off his shoes and rolls up both shirt and pants. He approaches the pool and starts to brush him, taking some lava with it.

Humbert moves his head to allow more access for the iron sweep. To him, it is like scratches.

She watched in awe and fascination. So this was like a big bath? She tilted her head, watching Humbert soak in the lava while getting brushed by the big iron sweep. “So...he has to get cleaned up before he gets a new human form?” She tilted her head the other way. “Will he look different now?” That would be hard to explain to Alex if that was the case.

“In a way yes. For him to get a new “skin” we need to get rid of the rest of the former shell and bacteria. But mostly it is for his spine-spike to retreat inside their slots.” Raymond explains as he slowly makes his way up to the demon head and starts to brush in the way of the spike.

She tilted her head again. “They retract?” She looked over at Humbert, pouting again. Man, she wished she could go over to him without roasting. “....if he’s hot blooded how come you’re not burning up right now? Is it an Angel thing?”

“Indeed” Humbert purred out, his hands making that same motion as a cat does.

The angel chuckles again and shows under his foot that he did get a little burn.
“Yes, it is an angel thing,” he confirmed as he kept washing the big demon. At her pout, he adds. “If you are good I will put some protection over you so you may not fry up next to him.”
Slowly but surely the spicks retracted and Humbert was just a mass of purring when Raymond was done cleaning him.
Next up, the lotion.
Once the demon gets out of the lava he lays down on the cool carpet that wasn't there before either. The lava pool disappears too.

But before they got to pass to the next phase, Raymond handed over a white and yellow pill to Humbert which licked his lips and licked them off of the hand of the angel.

Thorne winced at the burn, but quickly perked up at the mention of protection. She nodded, tail wagging as she made sure she was on her very best behavior. “What are those?” She moved on the table so she could get a better look at the pill, but made sure to not get too close, as per his earlier instructions and also so she didn’t fall off.

“Power pills. But for Humbert, they are more like a full tummy time guarantee for three hours.” Raymond answers as he cleans his hand. And surely Humbert was petting his stomach, absolutely content. Now that he thinks about it he didn't get breakfast with all the commotion.

She tilted her head again. Humbert had probably only just woken up when she jumped down to him so unless he had snacks in his room, he must be hungry. “But why does he need to have a full tummy right now? Is it a safety thing, or something to do with getting a new human form?”

“To help him stay relaxed. If he gets a little irked at any moment of his shell formation we need to start over. And I don't have time to start over and I don't think that both of you want to stay in this room until I get some free time again.” Raymond said, grimacing at the idea of starting over.

Thorne grimaced and shook her head. “N-not really, no...” She looked over to Humbert again. For the time being, she settled for just silently watching and observing.

Raymond keeps putting on the lotion which took a good thirty minutes to fully apply before switching to another one and another one. In the end, Humbert is now oiled and shiny.
But it was not the end. Raymond got a new pot where he starts to mix various powders then adds some... milk? It was too liquid to be milk but it was white just like milk. Which he let it rest for twenty minutes. And he gives another pill to the demon.
But don't at the last minute and turn to Thorne.
“Alright. If you want to explore your dad new form is now.”

She watched curiously, having no idea what any of that did. Lotion was self explanatory, but the mixture was a mystery. Was that for the human form? She then blinked at the new pill before perking up. “I-I can?” She looked over to Humbert, tail wagging as she quickly climbed down from the table and hurried over to him.
The closer she got, the tinier she felt. He was massive! She went to his hand first, sizing herself up next to his fingers and claws.

He was definitely warmer than usual but like the hot water bag.
And to be honest, he felt massive compared to her. She looks like an ant to him. Which doesn't reassure him at all.
Raymond, sensing that the demon gets tense, catching Thorne first.
“Tut-tut-tut! Wait a moment here missy. I still need to put some charms on you.” Raymond reprimands her but still smiles.

Chapter Text

She squeaked as she was picked up, but didn’t struggle and only blushed sheepishly. “S-sorry....” Even though she really wanted to go to her dad, she didn’t want to get in trouble or make either of them worry.

Quickly he puts three charms. One for protection against the heat. One for sturdiness. And one that if she falls, she will fall slowly and so she will not be hurt. With so much powerful protection she glows a soft yellow light.
Of course, Raymond said what the protection is for so they can enjoy the time together and put her on the top of Humbert’s hand.

She looked over herself once he was done. It was kinda weird to be glowing, but if it meant she could spend some time with her dad in that form then she was fine with it. Her tail wagged again as she looked up at him. “C-can I climb on your horns?”

Humbert chuckles and lowers his head enough so she can climb the bigger set. Now that she glows he can easily see where she is.
“Just be careful alright?” he said as watches her climb.

“Don’t worry, I will~!” She smiled, climbing up onto his horns. Everything felt so different from when he was human. He had scales instead of skin and even with the charm he was still warmer to the touch than usual. She still thought it was just so cool that he looked like this. She giggled, climbing up on top of his head. “Hey dad, look how tall I am now!” She climbed down carefully to his nose and smiled. This was probably the closest look he’d ever gotten of her before.

He softly laughed, wanting to shake his head too. When she gets on his nose he has to fight the urge to lick his nose free.
He gently changes position as he sits up.
“Indeed! I know that there is a saying that children grow fast but you beat all the records!” He teases, purring.

She giggled and smiled. “Can I check out your tail next? Please?” She was still surprised he even had a tail.
He gently nods as his tail moves closer to his face. Once she stepped on his tail, he licked his nose for the sensation of her just standing there before.
He waves his tail a bit, making her jump as if it was a trampoline.

She climbed on once he offered it, chuckling as she noticed him lick his nose. She was about to start exploring when he started bouncing her, making her squeal in delight and laugh. The little borrower giggled and flailed slightly when she was bounced into the air.

He purred louder as her laugh rang around them. Her laughter is his second favorite sound. He knows that for sure.
He stopped after a moment so she could catch her breaths and let her explore.

She giggled for another minute after he stopped before returning to her exploration. She stayed mostly at the pronged tip, walking around and sticking her hand in the clover part to see if it was really split, only for her eyes to widen when it was. “This is so cool!”

To her amusement, he moves the two parts apart, up and down.

Her eyes widened as she watched him do that. “Whoa!” She tried touching them as they moved.

He slows down the movement so she can touch, also curious about what she is doing and what she will do next.

Thorne was partially curious about the movement itself, wanting to feel how they moved. “Cool.” She then moved back, inching her way over before using the rest of his tail as a slide to get down. Once back on the ground, she came back over to his hands. She touched his fingers and his palm, seeing just how small she was compared to him. She just smiled and nuzzled his palm though, tail wagging as she purred.

Hearing her purrs make him giggle. He retracted the claws and turned his hand, his amber jelly paw sticking out of his charcoal hand.

She giggled back and climbed up into his hand. She poked the pads on his hands. They reminded her of those toe beans on a cat, but he didn’t make her feel like she was in any danger. The claws, horns, fangs, and especially his size would have made any other borrower run as far and fast as they could. Heck, only a few months ago she might have done the same, but not anymore. Now all she saw was her dad.

He lowers his head, wanting to nuzzle her but... She is so small! He knows that Raymond has put a charm but he can help but worry he might hurt her by just doing it. Although his human isn't the best when it comes to hunting, at last he can show his affection a lot more than just purring and wagging tail.

When his head is close enough, she nuzzles him in his place. Even if he’s too big to show affection, she still knows he loves and cares for her. She can see it in how slow and gentle he is, the purring and wagging of course, and the look on his face. “I love you, dad.”

He purred louder, his tail swish at full speed making some gust of wind. “Love you too...” He said as a blow some warm breath despite him. “Awww...but time up. Thankfully.” Raymond cut in. He is truly a nice and warming moment. Just overly odd.

Thorne purred and giggled. She kinda liked the way his voice sounded in this form. She then looked down at Raymond with a pout. “Awww.....okay.” Before Humbert could start to put her down, she gave his face a quick kiss and one more nuzzle before letting herself be either placed back on the table or handed off to Raymond. “Th-thank you.”

Before she could get away, he gives a small push with his tongue in an attempt to give back her kiss. Raymond takes her away, placing her on the table once again before handing the pill again. The demon swallows it and...did he just get smaller? And smaller? He continues to shrink until he reaches his human size. The large demon is now back to human height but covered in some goo.

She giggled from the push, smiling. Her dad could be such a dork sometimes. She went back to watching, tilting her head at this next step. “Why is he.....covered in goo?”

“It’s from the lotions of before. If I didn’t put those, the ground would have melted from his body heat. Shrinking takes a lot of energy which exists as a form of pure heat.” the angel explains. “If I didn't put all those lotions, we would have a hole and a dry Humbert. The lotions have turned into goo in the process. Simply. “

“Ooooohhh, that makes sense.” She nodded. It was probably also a good thing she was over here now. “What happens next?”

“Next we wash him.” He picks up a garden hose. The angel washes him over, freeing the demon from the goo. “And then the “skin” or more like the shell.” He said as he took his strange concoction of before. After twenty minutes, it has taken a golden color. But when he put on Humbert, the mixture changed color and regained the peach color of before.

“Oohhh, I see.” She blinked, watching Humbert get hosed down and then covered with the odd mixture from before. She watched and waited, head tilting to one side as she waited to see the end result.

Slowly, Humbert gains his human skin back. The horns and tail disappear, hidden by some magic. Now, all it needed is for his gray hair and the...huh...genitals part.

As soon as she noticed he was coming back minus the clothes, she turned away and covered her face. It only took seeing his chest, luckily.

At that the angel laughs. “It didn't bother you when he was a naked demon but now that he has more of a human form, you got shy?” He teases her, making Humbert push his shoulder.

“I-I didn’t realize he was naked until now....” She blushed red. If he was naked the whole time, why didn’t he say anything?!

The angel laughed harder. Humbert frowned at him. “Don't worry, Thorne. Gluttony Demon is too big to wear clothes either way. Doesn't help with the hunting.” he tries to explain. To be honest he prefers his demon form for that reason. Although his pull can cover the squirming of his meals he kind of likes it when he sees it.

Thorne continued to blush and nodded. That made sense. “J-just tell me when it’s okay to look.” She fidgeted. Part of her had wondered what being in his first stomach would have been like in that form, but she knew Raymond would probably have been upset about that, Humbert would have just felt anxious, and she’d probably be testing the limits of those charms so she didn’t ask.

Humbert gives a black glare at the angel who only laughs more before getting back to work. Although he doesn't touch the demon's private part since he didn't need to. Gluttony Demons are hermaphrodites but they have the dignity to hide them. But still, as soon as he finishes putting the “skin" back, he gives Humbert some clothes to put on. All it needs to change is his hair. And eyebrows.

Until she was told to, she remained with her back turned to them. Her ears twitched at the sound of rustling clothes. “I-is it okay to look now...?”

“Yes, it is fine to look now.” Humbert sighs as he finishes putting on the white t-shirt. His clothes were so simple, a white t-shirt and training. Raymond was busy getting out some product for his hair.

She peeked for a moment before turning back around, tail wagging again. “Whoa! You look so cool with white hair!” She smiled up at him.

He blushed again but a smile takes place too. “T-Thanks...”
Raymond drags some material from a hairdresser and mixes his products. This time, the liquid looks like blood. Glitter blood? For the hair, the angel didn't go with the back of the spoon as he made sure that every hair got the product on. For the eyebrows he has a brush to put it on.

Thorne furrowed her brow as Raymond added the product to Humbert’s hair. “Is that...hair dye or something?” It looked strange to her.

“Basically. Contrary to those...“vagrants”, the products I use can be applied only one time and use the true form to put the disguise on. That is why his skin is the same color as before. It is the same for the hair. Though it is harder, seeing how thin and sturdy his hair is.” Raymond said as washes his hands and waits for five minutes before washing the dye away.

Thorne mouthed the word vagrant, tilting her head curiously. "Ah, okay. So it basically turns his hair to the color it would be if he were human?"

“Bingo!” he congratulates her for understanding that fact quickly.
Humbert is now back as before: no horns, no tail, still tall but humanly, no ash scales peek out. The old Humbert is here. He smiles at Thorne and is about to get her when Raymond shows him a little bottle. “Should we try again for the eyes?” he asks which the demon grimaced.

She nodded, glad she got that right. When Humbert started coming over she stood up, then paused as Raymond mentioned the eyes. That's right, Humbert's eyes had been her first clue that he wasn't human when they met. "Does the rest of the process not change his eyes too?" She'd assumed it just didn't work on him.

He stepped nervously as the angel nodded. “The eyes are always the most delicate part because they are the door to the soul. And if you count that Humbert is a Lord, it is even harder to hide his eyes. So? Are you up to try again?” he explains then asks.

Humbert looks at him, hoping that the angel would take pity but doesn't work. So he lets out a sigh and nods as he sits down again.

Raymond injects the drops and waits if this new product will work or not.
Humbert blinked a few things at this intrusion sensation. His black eyes turned white, his slip pupil gets round as the amber stays but gets a little darker to the brown. But then he started to cry, getting the liquid out as his eyes reverted back to their normal form.

“Didn't work huh...” Raymond let out, as he wrote down the result.

"Lord.....?" She tilted her head. Was that important when it came to demons? She'd ask later. Thorne stood up again as she saw Humbert cry, worried that it hurt him. "A-are you okay?"

“It just irritates my eyes a bit but I'm not hurt.” Humbert empresses to comfort her as he cleans his tears with the tissue Raymond offers him. “Are we done?” Humbert asks.

“Yes, we are. And here, one per week for the seven weeks to come.” The angel confirms as he passes a small box of pills.

Thorne nodded, looking between the two. She looked at the box of pills. "What are those for?"

This time, it is Humbert who answers. “It is so I won't revert to my true form in the human world. It lasts for a year.”
And this time he gets her and nuzzles her again to his heart content.

"Ah, so basically to make sure the disguise sticks?" She blinked, then squeaked as she was scooped up and then nuzzled. She giggled, nuzzling him back with a wagging tail.

And give a big old lick too before letting out a big laugh.
“It's the contrary! It’s so I won't break the disguise by mistake or getting a little mad,” he said before adding. “I miss being able to hold you like that.”

She squealed and giggled more when he licked her. "Ah, s-sorry about that then." She figured it was more her fault that his form broke today. If she'd been more careful, maybe Kian wouldn't have found out or at the very least when she did it might have gone a bit smoother. She then looked up at him and smiled wide as he commented about holding her. "Aw come on, it wasn't that long." The little borrower giggled and nuzzled his fingers. "I like it no matter which form you're in, but I'll admit it's still a bit nicer this way."

“About what?” he asks honestly then understands as his eyes flashed white and his voice deep down once again. “if it is about Kian- that nufstulstuck-”

“Okay calm down again or you gonna break your fresh disguise. Well if you want to throw away your whole fortune...” Raymond butt in, his tone is like he reprimanded a dog.

Thorne held up her hands, looking up at him. "I-I'm fine, a-and it's okay. L-let's just drop it. Raymond's right....this time." She felt weird agreeing with him, but she didn't want to upset Humbert again. "W-we should probably get home anyway, get you some real food and not some fancy pills." She poked his finger.

His mood instantly gets better at the motion of food. Though he is still mad at the demon. “Alright, Alright.” he nods and thinks that he may as well eat Kian-

“You are not eating anyone under my watch.” Raymond orders as he seems to read his mind again.

“Not even a bite?” Humbert asks back. The idea of Kian getting out unscathed doesn't please him at all.

“If you want I can punish her in your place.” Raymond proposes tapping his foot as he looks at his watch. The demon grimaced but nodded again. And true, it is time to go home. And so they teleported back.

Kian hadn't moved from her spot but she was playing on her phone.

Chapter Text

Thorne lightly smacked his finger when she heard about the bite. She wasn't happy with Kian either, but she didn't want the other demon killed or bitten either. She looked at Raymond, but didn't say anything. It was his house and his rules so he was the one who got to choose whether or not she got punished. Even though Kian wasn't looking at her, she still ducked down in Humbert's hand so she wouldn't be seen.

He pouted at her smack. When she ducked down, he wanted to put her on his shoulder, showing proudly to that dumb demon but decided to stay low too. Leaving the punishment to Raymond and getting some food in the kitchen as he watches what will fall on Kian.

“Your phone.” He said and opened his hand so she could give it to him.

“What? Why?!” She asks but at his stern and authoritarian glares, she gives her phone.

“You are punished. Of social media, streaming, and gaming. And no internet.” he announced as he started to walk away.

She agape for a second before going after him. “Bu-bu-but! You can't do that! I need my fans! It isn't fair-”

“Let me get it straight: you have attacked another resident of my house, who is your friend’s daughter... And you have to repair the floor too while we are at it.” he turns around as he starts to count down her wrongdoings and why she is getting this punishment.

“B-B-B-B-B-but-!” She tried to retort but no excuse came up. If she has to choose, being eaten doesn't seem that bad suddenly.

It was for the best that he kept her in his hand. She wouldn't have felt comfortable or very safe being so exposed just then. She peeked up at him as they moved to the kitchen. "I-I think there might be some leftovers in the fridge. I-I asked Alex to put some pizza aside for you last night. I-I helped make it." She smiled shyly, also trying to distract him from Kian in the hopes it would also prevent him from getting upset again.

He opens wide his eyes at Kian's punishment. Geez! Never leave someone’s punishment to your natural enemy. Because her Pride will suffer greatly from that one.
He shakes his head and focuses back on his daughter.
“Awww~ thanks but I should be the one to make sure you have food~” he teases but was truly happy that she got some part for him to eat as he licks his lips as he takes out the plate.

“I-it’s okay. I-I wanted to.” She nuzzled his finger again. “I-it was pretty nice to be able to sorta cook again. I even got to spend some time with Alex and Raymond and it was kinda nice for once? H-he said if I wanted, he’d see what he could do as far as me being able to cook on my own.” She then perked up again as he pulled out the plate she’d saved for him. “H-he even showed me this video of somebody making an actual cake but with a kitchen that was my size! Even the cake was small.” Her tail wagged, clearly excited about the topic.

He takes a big bite from the pizza. His smiles get larger at her excitement.
“So you like to cook?" he said but more like a memo for him. He needs to be there where she will try cooking in the sizable kitchen then!

The little borrower nodded. “W-well I’d like to, anyway! R-right now the best I can do is maybe help Alex or Raymond a little when they cook.” It seemed they had that in common. He loved to eat food and she would like to make it.

“I see... But I want to be the first to eat your cooking then! I will not allow anyone else to taste it before I do.” he warns her, licking his fingers since the pizza is long gone. “By the way, this pizza is really good. Thank you again, Thorne.”

Thorne giggled. “Deal!” Her tail wagged as she looked up at him. “Alex did most of the work, but I’m really glad you liked it.” She nuzzled into his hand a little. “C-could I have some toast today?”

He nods and gets up. Making some toast is something he can do without burning it. Mostly. Thank the person who invented the toaster. They were pure geniuses.
Some minutes later and a plate full of toasts, he is ready to slap some butter and jam!

Even though it was only toast, her tail wagged as she watched him make it. He may not cook, but she was more than happy to be able to eat something her dad made. “Can I have butter and the berry jam on mine, please?”

“Right away!” he answers as he starts to make her toast first and immediately give it to her once done. The child first after all.
And finish the rest for himself. One at a time. He doesn't have the patience to put the butter all first and then jam.

She blushed shyly before thanking him. “Y-you could have taken your time. I-I don’t mind.” She took a bite of her toast. It was a little bit burnt but still good and it made her purr. Her tail softly wagged as she finished her toast and then looked at her hands. “Ah...c-can I have a napkin, please?” She’d tried to not make a mess but still got jam all over her cheeks and hands. Human-sized food was hard.

He licked his fingers from the remaining jam when she asked for a napkin.
So naturally, instead of giving her what she asked for, he took her in both hands. And of course, start to lick his messy eater daughter clean too. Like a cat cleaning their kitten.

She blinked confused for a second before he started to lick her. “Ack! D-dad!” She should have seen that coming, honestly. It wasn’t her fault that everything was always so big and her hands were so small! Human food just ended up getting everywhere. She sputtered but also giggled as he licked the bits of jam and butter off her face and hands. “O-okay! Okay! I-I think I’m clean!” She tried pushing his tongue away.
he blushed but her tail still wagged as she tried to wipe off any leftover spit from her tongue bath. “Th-thank you.” She sat up at his hands. “D-do you have work today?”

He wanted to say no but...he has some critics to write down for the journal. “Unfortunately yes...do you still want to stay with me or do you have something else to do?” he asks, hoping she would stay with him.

Thorne hugged onto a few of his fingers. “I wanna stay with you, please.” She looked up and smiled. “I-I don’t mind staying with you while you work.”

He smiles and purrs. After all, it is understandable: any child would need attention and affection after such an episode. And Humbert is ready to do both. He purred louder and nuzzled her as he headed back to his room. A little space only for those two seems more than welcome.

She leaned into the nuzzles and nuzzled back, purring softly. Part of it was for comfort after what happened with Kian, but another part was that she just wanted to be with her dad and spend time with him. She liked to sit by his hand or on his shoulder or belly while he worked.

He let her in his hand, knowing that she would change her spot if she wanted to. His computer is kinda small for his chubby hands that he is using a stick to tap the letter he wants. Which is the main reason why it takes so much time for him to write down. Even more when he gives more of his attention to Thorne. But that doesn't bother him. He was absolutely happy to give such attention to her.

Thorne curled up in his hand when he left her there. She watched him type. It was interesting to watch him use the stick, but at the same time she realized how difficult it must be to type like that. Maybe she should ask Raymond if there was a way to get him a bigger keyboard. She’d do extra tasks for the Angel to work it off if she had to.

Time goes slowly. Humbert gets to type his critics and take some break in between to snack. Of course, he didn't leave Thorne's side all this time. Alex comes back around supper time which explains why it was Raymond who has cooked. Though the kid can sense something is really wrong. Kian is too quiet. Humbert seems in a bad mood around her. Raymond is still the same though.

And then the time to go to bed came suddenly.

She enjoyed her day with her dad, staying either in his hand or on his shoulder. It was calm for the rest of the day, allowing her to relax. Thorne would have come with Humbert to dinner too, but she really didn’t want to be around Kian at the moment. Instead, she waited in his room. After she got to eat her dinner, she wished her dad a good night so she could head to her own room to sleep.

Kian goes to bed first seeing that she has nothing else to do now. Alex falls asleep easily, although still perplexed by the whole situation. Raymond is working his time away. And Humbert didn't fall asleep that early, still thinking about what happened today. He still wishes her a good night but...he doesn't like the idea of sleeping apart. Especially after such a day.

Thorne updated her journal before climbing into bed. She didn’t really want to sleep apart from him either, but knew that she should. She tossed and turned, trying and failing for a while to get some sleep. It was late by the time she fell asleep, but it was anything but restful. She dreamed of yelling, crashing, the floor under her being ripped open and slender hands grabbing her. Kian’s face and a dark smile filled her vision before she woke up in a cold sweat, a silent scream making her cough. She whined, pointed ears tipped low as she got up. She couldn’t sleep, not here. Cautiously, she made her way to Humbert’s room, coming out onto his desk. “Dad...?” She spoke in a whisper, unsure if he’d be asleep yet or not.

Apparently, he managed to fall. Though, just like last time, he sniffed her out and cracked his eyes half open. As soon as he smelled her fear he started purring the melody.

She knew he was probably half asleep, but she made her way to his bed anyway. The little borrower climbed up to his pillow so she could sit in front of his face. “I-I had a nightmare. C-can I stay with you tonight? P-please?”

He purred louder and opened his mouth wide but not to swallow her yet. While he gets her by her top, he changes position before placing her next to his chest, pushing her where the vibration of the purr can be felt the most as he hugs her.

She squeaked as he opened his maw only to pick her up, blushing as he hugged her to his chest. She blinked as she was squished into him a little, hearing nothing but his purring in her ear and feeling it right down to her bones. It felt strange but also comforting in its own way. She purred a little back, nuzzling at him as he hugged her.

As he keeps hugging, he starts to gently rub her back too. Their lullaby rings around them as he purrs it.

Thorne purred louder as he rubbed her back, eyes already growing heavy. "Thank you, dad." She wasn't sure he'd even hear her, having to mumble it into his shirt as her eyes slipped closed and she snuggled into him.

If his head wasn't already laying down he would have tilted his head. Sensing that she started to fall asleep again he softly nudges her. Once he gets her attention he points to his open maw as he seems to ask her if she rather sleeps inside.

She whined slightly as she was nudged awake, blinking up at him. She stared for a moment before shifting. "C-can I try something first, and if it's not comfortable then yes?" The little borrower sat up.

He nods and wait.

With his go ahead, she climbed up and curled up against the crook of his neck. It was comfortable for her, but she still looked up. "I-is this okay?"

He moved a little bit to get also comfortable before purring and placing a hand over her. He gives her small kisses and licks before slowly going back to sleep too, still purring the lullaby.

She purred from the kisses, giggling at the licks. She snuggled into his neck and hand, hugging one of his fingers as she fell back asleep. If nothing changed, she'd be able to sleep peacefully the whole night.

They sleep peacefully and well. Humbert didn't move from his position. His purr was still on but it was so quiet it is hard to notice it. He wakes up at the ring of his phone still half-asleep but just cuddles more.

Chapter Text

She shifted as his phone went off, but just huddled down under his hand more and snuggled into him. "Mmm..." She nuzzled into the crook of his neck a little, purring softly.

Being unable to give her kisses, he gives some rubs on her back, smiling.
“Pumpkin” he started to whisper. “Cinnamon. Sweetie. Pumpkin pie. Lollipop. Chouchou. Douceur. Mon coeur. My lil’sweetie. Pumpkin spice. Prunelle de mes yeux...”

She shifted in her sleep when he rubbed her back. As he started whispering nicknames her ears twitched, one name in particular making her start to purr again. Her tail softly wagged and she nuzzled into his touch.

He was about to keep naming nicknames when he sensed her purrs.
“Little pumpkin?“ Was that the nickname she has reacted to or...? “Chouchou? Buttercup?” he calls out more, a little more awake since his curiosity is peaked.

She purred at all three of them, tail wagging and nuzzling at his fingers. Her eyes started to slowly blink awake, yawning and stretching slightly.

“Awww~ is my little pumpkin is about to open her eyes?” he softly whispers as he gently moves so he can give a kiss.
“Time to open your eyes, my cute buttercup!”

She woke up slowly, blinking and looking up as he called her by those names. In her sleep hazed mind she recognized that he was talking to her. "Mmm...?" She was still just tired enough to not fully register that he wasn't calling her by name, but a nickname.

He giggles. “Mon prunelle de mes yeux, it's time to wake up.” he tries again.
He would like to succeed in waking her up before his stomach does. But a rumbling still echo in his room. Giving such delicious nicknames seems to have woken up his stomach as well.

She opened her eyes and looked at him fully just before his stomach rumbled. She blinked as she heard it rumble and giggled. "Morning to you too, dad." It seemed her sleepy brain didn't register all the names and so she had no idea about the cute nicknames he'd just given her.

“Morning! Did you sleep well?” he greeted back as he stirred up. He didn't need to ask if she had a nightmare or the reason that she needed to sleep near him. Because that is how it is supposed to be, that is what his instincts tell him.

She squeaked as he sat up, tumbling into the space left behind. With a bit of scrambling she got back up before looking up at him again. "Y-yeah, f-for the most part..." She rubbed her neck shyly. "I-I had a nightmare and came in here...b-but after that I slept good, yeah."

He nods in understanding. “You are always welcome to come to sleep here. Even without a nightmare, you know?” He said as open his hand for her.

"I-I am?" Thorne actually looked up in surprise, climbing into his hand. "B-but you said it was dangerous?" Was that different now that she was his daughter? He hadn't eaten her last night, after all. He'd offered, but didn't eat her when she asked for something else instead.

“That warning is no longer true since you are my daughter. You see, my kind will never devour their offspring even in starvation. Even with an adoptive one.” He explains, smiling.

She blushed at that information. "R-really? S-so....I-I could stay with you anytime?" Her tail wagged a little as she looked up at him with big, hopeful eyes.

“Of course Buttercup!” he confirmed with a big toothy smile as he caressed her cheek.

She brightened for a split second before turning red at the nickname. Had he just called her buttercup? Her face resembled a tomato but her tail was wagging and she'd started to purr so clearly she loved it. "O-o-okay, I-I'll have to remember that." She fidgeted shyly. "Sh-should we go get breakfast?"

He giggles again. Her daughter is so cute! He wanted to tease some more when his stomach rumbled at the name of breakfast. His cheeks reddened a bit. “Breakfast time!”

Saved by the stomach, for once. Thorne nodded before climbing up onto his shoulder. "I wonder if we have any of those toaster strudel-poptart things?"

He shrugs. “Only if Alex or Raymond has bought them,” he answers as he walks into the kitchen. His relaxed face immediately becomes stern when he sees Kian, putting a protective hand where Thorne is.

"If not then we can either look for leftovers or make toast again." She looked around, only to tense up as she saw Kian. She hid behind his hand and huddled closer to him.

Kian is...a little busy at being at a twitching and sad meatsack at the moment. Not being able to do what will idolize her is nerve-wracking for her. In another term, if she isn't able to show and boost her Pride, she becomes like that. Though when she senses pressure behind her head, she turns around and freezes.
They stayed in place, doing some sort of stare competition: Humbert to intimidate her. Kian is successfully intimidated but can't move because of that. After what feels like a minute she slowly moves to the corner of the room leaving them a lot of space. Once Humbert and Thorne are near the kitchen, Kian runs away to her room.
“Are you okay?” he asks, hand still over her.

Unable to see what happened, she peeked out once Humbert spoke to her. “Y-yeah, I’m okay. I just....I-I’ll probably be avoiding her for a while, th-that’s all.” She gently patted his hand and sat up a bit. Part of her felt bad for Kian, but another still felt bitter over what she’d tried to do.

He pets her. “It is a good plan for now,” he confirms that it will be good to stay away from her at last for the time being. He searches in the fridge and... “Hurray! We have the strudel!” he exclaims, showing the package, victorious.

She leaned into the pats before nodding. Avoiding the person who tried to eat and squish you was a reasonable course of action. She then perked up at that. “Sweet!” Her tail wagged.

He stares at the package, trying to read on which mode he should put the oven but it was too small for him to read. “Can you please tell which mode we should put the oven on?”

She looked at the instructions, then giggled. “No oven. You put them in the toaster. Like toast.” She pointed to the toaster on the counter. “Then pull out a frosting packet so it can thaw.”

He tilts his head. Is that so? He put them in and while they waited to pop out he noticed that Alex had actually made some pancakes... Oops?

Thorne noticed the pancakes the same time as him, blushing in embarrassment. “Oh....I didn’t know he was up already....” She rubbed her neck.

“Well... It is Monday after all...” he scratches his hand. “You can eat some of the strudels, I will eat the rest,” he said as he licked his lips and took the dish.

She looked up at him, and nodded. Next time she’ll grab some pancakes, but for now she’d stick with the strudels. “Do you have work today?” She climbed down to stand on the counter.

He nods sadly as he stuffs pancakes in his mouth.

She came over and softly patted his hand. “It’s okay, I’ll be fine here while you’re gone.” She smiled a little more. “I’ll see you when you get home a-and I can stay the night with you again? I-if that’s alright?”

“Of course it is, Buttercup.” He answers, patting her. Once the strudel was ready, he gave her share as he was busy eating the cold pancakes.

She smiled from the pat. She happily ate her strudel, having a little difficulty as the outside flaked here and there, but it was good. What she couldn’t finish, she looked up at Humbert. “D-do you still want the rest?”

He nods quickly but before he devours the rest he notices that she has made quite a mess again. So he quickly takes care of that as he picks her up and starts to clean her with licks again.

Thorne squeaked as she was picked up, only to giggle as he licked her clean again. She pushed at his tongue once she was all clean. “S-sorry, I really tried to not make a mess this time.”

“I know: you were less messy this time. Though that will not bother me, my lil’ pumpkin~” he teases as he licks his lips.

She huffed and blushed, tail wagging again at the new nickname. “O-okay. Th-thanks dad.”

He nuzzled her before putting her down as he kept eating.

Thorne sat on the table as he finished eating, perfectly content to relax with him for a little while. She’d spend as much time with him as she could for the morning before he left to work.

Everything goes well until he has to go. Despite her saying that she will be okay doesn't calm down his raising worry. After all, she did say the same when Kian trapped her...
“Are you sure that you will be okay? Maybe I should ask Raymond to guard you until I come back...” he asks again for the fourth time.

Thorne came up and nuzzled his hand. “It’s okay, I’ll stay inside today. I’m gonna avoid Kian and unless Raymond himself asks for me, I’m not gonna come out until Alex gets home. I might see if he wants to hang out, but I promise at the least I’m gonna avoid Kian like she’s a cat.”

“Alright, alright...” he said as his face showed that he was still worried. His phone rings again, his alarm to go to work reminds him of the time.
“I love you and stay safe, alright?” he asks one more time before he goes to work with a heavy mind and heart.

“I love you too, and I will.” She nuzzled his hand and gave his finger a kiss before he left. Once he was gone she went to her room to wash up, update her journal, and then...well she didn’t have anything to do since she wasn’t going outside. She couldn’t find everyone’s lost things for them today. With a sigh, she instead settled for cleaning her home.

Chapter Text

Alex comes back from school after a long day. To be honest things have been... "The mood has been heavy in this house, isn't it?” Kaël stated what everyone was thinking.

“Maybe Thorne is the cause of it...?” Alex mumbles out but doesn't really believe it.

“Nah, I don't think it is her. I mean she is too cute for things to turn sour!” Zalifer agrees with her human.

“I won't be surprised if she is the cause...” Kaël says, making the demon glare at him.

Alex sighs as he goes up to his room. He jumps a bit when he sees Kian laying down in front of Raymond's office.

“Are you...okay?” he asks, spooked by her strange behavior.

“Raymond confiscated all my carrier materials...” Kian explains with a dead tone.

“Oooookay???” he said as he retreated into his room.

Thorne perked up slightly when she heard Alex come home. She’d cleaned and reorganized her things out of pure boredom. She even moved some of the furniture around. With Alex back, she went to the tunnel to his room and knocked. “Can I come in?”

“Sure.” He invites her to come in as he takes out the only and miraculous homework he has.

“How was your day?” he asks while another question burns his lips.

“Super boring. I promised Humbert I wouldn’t go outside the walls until you got home so I cleaned my home, reorganized my things, and even moved some of the furniture.” She came out and sat nearby, sighing. “How was yours?”

“Boring too,” he answers before staying in awkward silence. “Huuuuhhh...” he started to say but Kaël slowly made him know that he is here now too.

“May I ask you a question?” the black-winged angel asks with a fake polite smile.

Thorne raised a brow as Kaël made himself known. “Um....s-sure?” She shifted awkwardly from the place she was sitting.

“Do you know what happens during Sunday? Because we were away helping one of our human friends, but when we came back the atmosphere inside the house changed...quite in an aggressive mood... Do you know why by chance?” he asks, his fake smile still on.

She grimaced, ears tipping down. “....Kian set a trap and tried to squash me. I-I got away and Humbert caught her and....got really really pissed. Raymond came in and decided to take away Kian’s internet access for a while as punishment....” It was a half truth, but it included the basics of what happened. All still true, just...missing certain details.

All three of them fall into silence.
Zalifer was the first one to regain her voice but...is she on fire?! “WHAT?! WHAT DID SHE THINKING-” Zalifer screamed out, she is more like a wild and raging fire with eyes and mouth at this point when Alex stands up.
“Alex...?” Kaël calls out.

"T-to be fair, I did bite her when she grabbed me? ....Th-then again she kinda...also was-" Thorne cut herself off as Alex stood up. Zalifer being on fire and yelling was one thing, but seeing him suddenly stand up threw her off. "Um...A-Alex? W-what are you...?"

“...I need a newspaper.” That was all he said as he left his room, leaving the three tinies behind, going to Raymond's office.

“Hu-ho.” both the shoulders guardians express, knowing why their humans need it.

Thorne, having no idea what was going on, looked to the two shoulder guardians. "Um....i-is there something I should know o-or at least be concerned about right now...?" Her tail was almost tucked between her legs and her pointed ears were still tipped low. Should she not have said anything?

“Alex is going to invoke Kian's worst enemy,” Kaël said, smiling widely.

“He is going to get his holy weapons against a bad Kian, gurl,” Zalifer adds back to normal, smiling a bit too.

Alex passes over Kian and enters Raymond's office without knocking. “Alex? Is there something wrong?” Raymond asks, worried and surprised. It is not often the kid barges in without permission.
“I need a newspaper for Kian.” was all he said before Kian burst from the floor, running down the stairs as Raymond chuckles and hands over a journal. Alex quickly rolls it up then gives chase to Kian. “KIAN! COME BACK HERE!”

She blinked for a few seconds before something finally clicked. "Is....is he-?" She looked to the door as she heard the thud of fleeing footsteps and then Alex yelling. "....he's gonna smack her with a rolled up newspaper, isn't he?" She looked at Kaël and Zalifer, still confused. Newspapers could stun or cause serious injury to borrowers if hit hard enough, but did it really hurt humans or demons?

“Not with any journal!” Zalifer says as she flies out of the room to watch the show.

“It’s the Newspaper of Shame.” Kaël completes as he joins his co-worker.

“Come take a look!” Zalifer calls out to her.

Chapter Text

“Come take a look!” Zalifer calls out to her.

"I'll go to the lookout tunnels. Y-you can come if you want." She waved for them to follow if they wished, then slipped into the tunnels. If they came, she'd lead them through to the lookout that looked out over the source of most of the commotion.

“Do those tunnels show a good view of the back garden?” Kaël asks out.

“Because Alex has already caught her in the backyard,” Raymond informs, pointing out outside of the window as he takes out the phone and starts filming.

She paused at the tunnel entrance. "Hm....n-not really. I don't think any of the tunnels look outside. Just inside." She followed them to the window and looked out at the backyard with them to watch.

Kian was sitting on her knees waiting for the slap to happen but knew that the kid won't go easy on her.

“So I hear that you try to harm Thorne? Humbert’s daughter?” Alex asks as he mantles the journal.

“How am I supposed to know that?!-” She tells him but receives a slap on her forehead.

“True! How are you supposed to know when you don't wait for her to explain herself before trying to squash her, huh?” He retorts.

Kian swallows nervously. Alex isn't easy to fool, she knows that…

“Then?” the kid asks her, slapping the chronicle in his hand.

“I shouldn't mistreat someone I just met and allow them to introduce themselves?” she tries, smiling patheticly, hoping he would take pity.

“ you -slap- shouldn't -slap- mistreat -slap- someone you just met -slap- and -slap- allow them -slap- to introduce themself! -slap-” He repeats as he slaps at the right moment on her head. What a pity he doesn't take pity on her...

“Well...looks like I will give her stuff earlier than I thought...” Raymond noted.

Thorne winced at the slaps. Was that not too harsh? ....then again, demons probably didn't respond to normal punishment methods that worked on humans. She looked over to the other two. "H-has he done this to the others before and uh...d-does it really work?" Clearly this was something that had happened before.

“You should ask Humbert~” all three of them answer, almost in a sing-song voice.

“But don't worry about the slapping. It doesn't hurt much. Well except the ego. It is just a bit humiliating...” Raymond says as he sends the video to Humbert. He receives an answer quickly after. 

“Looks like Humbert is ready to forgive her but won't as long as you don't forgive her first.” Raymond passes the message to Thorne.

The small borrower flinched at that. She ducked her head. "....I-I don't have to go near her to do that....d-do I?" She glanced up. "...I-I'm willing to forgive her I just....d-don't want to be anywhere near her for a while..."

“Sure! Though, talk about it with your dad.” He responds as he snaps his fingers, Kian belongings back to her room as both her and the kid come back inside the house. “Now if you excuse me, I have some work to do.” The angel waves before closing his door.

“Let's go wait for Alex in his room, dudes.” Zalifer encourages the other two to follow her.

Thorne nodded and followed Zalifer back to Alex's room. She sat back down where she'd been before, fiddling with her shirt.

Alex came back, still angry but not mad at last. 

“Sorry but it was necessary...” he said after a while:

Thorne looked up at him, fidgeting. “O-okay. I-I trust you.” She shifted again. “D-do you need a hug? O-or something?”

He stayed quiet, pouting a bit. “I just don't understand her. Why did she try to do something so awful. ..?”

She shrugged, unable to tell him part of the reason why. If she told him that, she’d have to tell him about her trying to eat her too, as well as probably about Raymond and Humbert too, but she couldn’t.


“I-I think she found out about me returning your guys’ lost stuff? Her socks included.” She grimaced. She’d still do it for Alex and the other’s things, but she may stop doing it for anything belonging to Kian for a while. “Th-that still doesn’t explain the why...b-but it’s all I can think of on how she found out about me.” She sighed, the mood turning gloomy. “C-can we change the subject or something please?”

He nods bitterly. Yeah for now let's change the subject...

“By the way, didn't you have to clean the fishes’ water tank this week?” Kaël says, changing the subject.


The human blinked a bit before turning to his golden fishes. “Oh right... If it is alright with you, I have to do that... It may help me calm down a bit...” 

Thorne nodded, not minding. “I-is there anything I can do to help?” She looked at Kaël and gave them a grateful look and a nod.

Kaël simply sighs at that, looking away, which results in an elbow to his side from Zalifer and reprimanding him. He chuckles a bit. “ If you can keep a watch on those two troublemakers, then yes please!” 

“Who are you calling troublemakers dude?!” Zalifer let out, undignified.

He quickly gets out before coming back with a water bucket. He opens the lid of the aquarium and slowly makes waves.

His four fishes quickly go where his fingers are and...ask for pets?

She chuckled. “Isn’t that supposed to be their job with you?” She watched him prep to clean the tank, tilting her head at the fish’s behavior. While she may not know much about fish, she knew they didn’t usually do that. He must take good care of them if they came up to him, let alone seemed to ask for pets.

“My, hellooo ~ how are all of you doing?~” He asks his fishes in the same way a person spoils their pets. He gives some caresses to all of them.

“Now, now! Everyone will get their shares so calm down Chia. My! Elisabeth! Still as lovely, I see! Seth comes here too! Calico! Awww you sweet pea!” he mumbles out. Chia seems to be the one who is white and red and wants pets more than anyone. Elizabeth is the red one but a small golden spot in the shape of a heart. Seth is mostly black except their on belly and chin which is yellow/golden. And Calico is the one who got three colors, white, orange and black.

Hard to imagine that a few minutes before he was chasing a demon with a newspaper now.

She blinked, amazed. She’d noticed the fish in the tank before, but never paid it much mind until now. “He must really love his fish.” The borrower looked to the two shoulder guardians.

“You say it, gurl!” Zalifer nods, watching his human take care of the animals.

“Alex has always been fascinated by the world of the oceans and fishes...” Kaël ads, pointing at the human pencil case, the sharpener, and the human lucky pen.

Thorne looked at the objects he pointed at. Now that he mentioned it, all of them were fish or ocean related. “Huh.” She’d have to keep that in mind. She then looked back up to watch Alex with his fish.

“Alright time to clean up your house guys!” he said as he simply took a fish in his hand, transferring it to the water bucket. The fishes don't seem panicked when he takes them away from the tank as they swing lazily in the bucket. 

After doing three trips to evacuate the water, he took the whole tank, getting it on the balcony to further the cleaning.

Clearly, taking care of fishes requires a lot of work that no one but fish owners know…

She watched in awe as he scooped up each fish with his bare hands. They didn’t even flop around and then calmly swam around in the bucket afterwards. She moved on the desk so she could get a better look while watching him clean the tank and carefully care for his fish.

Of course, caring for such a big tank was not easy but he wasn't pressed. After cleaning the water filter and tank and everything, he has made multiple trips again as he put back together, little by little, the aquarium.

After putting the water in, he asks “they are cute, right?”

Thorne came up to the tank and looked at the fish through the glass. “They’re so pretty!” Her tail wagged as she made sure not to touch the clear glass. He’d just cleaned it and she didn’t want to mark it with little fingerprints.

“Yup!” He nods, relaxed once again. Taking care of his fishes all make him serene at the end. “Hard to tell that fishes like pets, right?” He asks again, remembering her face back then.

“I’ve never heard of fish actually coming up to people for them, no.” She shook her head, watching them swim about. “I’ve only ever heard of and seen them swim away.”

He nods again. “That's because they don't know what your intention is. The majority of fishes have a bad sight and well when they see something larger than themselves they will see it more like a menace,” he says as he opens the fish food.

“It takes a lot of time for them to not be afraid and not stressed over that... Want to try giving them some food?”

Thorne nodded, understanding completely. She was smaller than almost everything and found a lot of things scary or dangerous until proven otherwise. She looked up at him. “C-can I really?”

“Yup! Try just to not fall into the water tho,” he advises as he gives her a spoonful of food.

Recognizing the green plastic spoon, the goldfishes swing higher.

Thorne nodded and made her way to the top of the tank. She looked down, then at the spoonful. “Do I just grab some and toss it in?”

“Sure but step back: Chia is quite energetic when it comes to eating,” he says as he watches over her.

She did as he said, then took a handful from the spoon and lightly tossed it in. She watched for a moment before grabbing some more. “Do I do the whole spoonful?”

Immediately as the food touches the water, Chia does a little jump in an attempt to get more food. Alex manages to protect Thorne from the splashing. “Yup! All of it!”

She giggled at Chia’s antics and took a step back to avoid getting splashed or falling. She grabbed more handfuls and tossed in the rest bit by bit. When it was all gone, she dusted off her hands on her pants before looking back up at him. “That was so cool!” To her, feeding the goldfish was like a kid feeding dolphins or penguins at the zoo.

“Glad you like it!” Alex answers joyfully.

“Not that I want to crash your brother-sister moment but you still have homework to do...” Kaël butt in.

“As if you didn't want to ruin that...” Zalifer scoffs.

“Right. I didn't want to ruin it. Just shortened a bit.” Kaël confesses. 

Thorne giggled and smiled, then looked at Kaël. "N-no, he's right. You should get back to your homework." She looked up at him. "M-mind if I stick around and just watch?"

He nods again and offers his hand. “I just have one assignment to do. After we can either play it, do what you want to do.”

She nodded, climbing onto his hand. “I-I just wanna hang out with you, s-so I’m fine with anything.”

Alex takes her and sits down on his desk as he starts working on his assignment. But both of his guardians decided to stay visible.

Thorne picked a spot to sit down and relax that was out of the way, then looked to his guardians. She was surprised to see them still visible. The borrower tilted her head to one side. "Y-you guys okay?"

Zalifer seems happy that the borrower finally started to take interest in her. “Of course, we are-” She starts to say when she gets interrupted.


“Why do you ask?” Kaël questions back, cut in which got him a hit in the side again. “What is wrong with you woman?!” he asks as he gets hurt and tired of this treatment.

"I-I was just asking because n-normally you hide yourselves again by now. I-it's nice to see you, though." She smiled at them. "I-It's a little nice to see people close to my height for a change. I-I know you don't have to stay that size, b-but it's still nice."

“Awwww~ don't mention it, gurl! And if you feel lonely and want to chat, well, you know where we are!” She says as she winks since the angel was busy managing his injury.

"W-well I know you guys also have to help out Alex a-and I wouldn't want to pull you guys away from him." She smiled awkwardly. "B-but I would like to hangout sometime i-if you'd ever want to?"

“Sure!” she answers as Kaël simply rolls his eyes. After a quick silence, she asks “did we introduce ourselves or...?”

"If you mean you told me your names, yes. You did." Thorne smiled. "You're Zalifer, and he's Kaël." She motioned to each one respectively. "I...think you mentioned you're the demon side and he's the angel side but...n-no offense but you don't act the way I always heard about. For example....you're really nice and cheerful, but all the shoulder demons I've ever heard of sound really mean and manipulative. I-I assume that's just a stereotype though."

“W-well...” she was quite embarrassed to hear such a thing because-

“That's how a good shoulder demon should be. Influencing the human to think only about themselves. Only their own gains.” Kaël agrees. 

“Well, I don't want to be like that! I want to change and I want to be good!” Zalifer defends, pouting.

She tilted her head slightly. "If you both tell him to do good things, does that defeat the purpose of having a shoulder demon and shoulder angel?" They still seemed to have differing opinions on right and wrong sometimes, but neither of them seemed inherently bad. "A-and doing things for yourself every now and then isn't necessarily bad. Doing it too much is when it becomes a problem."

“W-well...how to say?” Zalifer wondered how she could explain the problem that they are? 

Alex, who has been listening to the whole conversation, asks Thorne: “Is a demon supposed to white? And an angel to be black?”

Chapter Text

Alex, who has been listening to the whole conversation, asks Thorne: “Is a demon supposed to white? And an angel to be black?”

She looked up at Alex, then at the other two. She rubbed the back of her neck. "I-I was curious about that...b-but wasn't sure how to ask...I-I couldn't tell who was what when I first saw you guys..."

“Well to put out simply, Zalifer is a repentant demon while Kaël here is a fallen angel. Their roles are kinda the contrary of what they are...” Alex clarifies.

Kaël scoffs as he crosses his arms, rolling his eyes again.

"Ooohhhh, okay." She looked between them again. Neither of them seemed bad to her still, but could see how maybe they each had their own ways of being opposites. "Well...aside from helping and taking care of Alex, what else do you guys do or like to do?"

“Taking care of a human is a full-time occupation,” Kaël says, frowning.

“Either way, I like meditating and boxing!” Zalifer joyfully says.

“As if no one has noticed that...” the angel mumbled out, rubbing his side.

“But that guy likes to take care of his bow and read some erotic books,” She says as she punches him again.

"Air-aw-tick? What's that?" Thorne blinked.

“Huuuuuhhh...” Zalifer expresses her sudden discomfort about explaining such a thing. Even Alex's ears turned red.

“sigh... Do you know lust and desire for sex? That is basically what the book is about while it should stimulate those desires.” Kaël explains it as politely as possible.

Thorne stared and blinked at him. "....I have no idea what those things are but okay." She wasn't sure if she even wanted to ask based on Zalifer's reaction and Alex's face. Should she ask Humbert? ....Probably not.

Alex hides his face, way too embarrassed by such a topic. Zalifer’s hair starts to shimmer as if it is about to take fire.
“Dude! She's a kid!” Zalifer hardly whispers as she punches the stomach this time.

“S-So what?! I have seen a toddler watching videos about it!” Kaël says as he tries to catch his breath. “And can you stop hitting me, you Brute Woman?!”

Thorne looked incredibly confused. She definitely wasn’t going to ask anybody about what it was now. She looked between them all, fidgeting awkwardly. “Um...w-well what else do you guys like?”

“She likes hurting people!” Kaël accuse her.

“I-WHAT?!” Zalifer lets out, not believing her ears.

“Here we go again...” Alex shakes his head as the two of them bickered again. “As you can see they like to bother each other like an old couple.”

The little borrower then got a look on her face like something finally clicked. "Oh! So they're married!" She smiled, tail wagging and proud she'd finally figured it out. "That makes sense!"

Alex burst laughing while the others looked at her before looking at each other before making a disgusted face. “We are not married!” Zalifer exclaims, not liking the idea of them making such an impression! “Do we really look like that?!” Kaël asks, his cheeks getting red.

She then became confused, looking between them again. "You're not?" They certainly acted like an old married couple. She'd seen many of them in the restaurant and from her own birth parents as well as her aunt and uncle before they all left.

“We are not!” they both said in unison which only makes Alex laugh even more. Alex winks at her in a way that will be their secret.

This all only made her tilt her head, even more confused than before. "O-okay?"

“Don't take me wrong but there is no one on this planet that loaths more him than me!” Zalifer confesses which makes the angel pout. “And no one will be in love with such a brute woman!” Kaël returns the favor, the demon gives him a death glare.

She tilted her head in the other direction. "I highly doubt you hate each other that much, or you wouldn't even speak to each other." While she also didn't know how angels and demons worked, much less the shoulder kind, she figured there was a way to be reassigned to a different human if it was that bad. "Even if you may not always get along, I can tell you at least get along a little bit." She smiled again. "You both still work together to help Alex after all." And she didn't mention it, but they'd both watched Alex discipline Kian earlier.

They both blush at that until they notice that the other flushed too then pout, back facing each other. Alex giggles more. “Although their...tactics aren't always morally good I'm glad to have you both!” Alex says truthfully.

She giggled. "You don't have to particularly like each other to do your job, but you can't hate each other either or nothing would ever get done." She nodded as if finalizing it. "I guess you're more like....frienemies or tolerant coworkers."

“Tolerant.” both of them say at the same time once again. “Anyway! Any other questions?” Zalifer says, trying to change the subject.

Thorne thought for a moment. "Uh....n-not that I can think of. M-maybe simple stuff like favorite color, b-but otherwise I got nothin'." She shrugged.

“Favorite color...? I guess it is green for me. I will always remember the first time I came to the human world! It was during spring, and there was so much vegetation that it was beautiful!” Zalifer tells, nostalgia hitting hard.

"Oooh, that sounds beautiful!" She smiled, then looked at the angel. "What about you, Kaël?"

“Not your business,” he answers harshly before disappearing. Zalifer clicked her tongue at his behavior. “Sorry about that, Kaël doesn't speak that easily about himself...” Alex interprets as he sees that he has taken a position on his shoulder once again.

She looked down and shifted awkwardly. "S-sorry...." She fiddled with her hands. "Y-you don't have to stick around, Zalifer. I-I shouldn't keep you from your job for too long."

“Pffft! Gurl, just because I became visible doesn't mean I'm not doing my job! That dumb bird has said it before: taking care of a human is a full-time job!” Zalifer reassured as she lay down.

Thorne looked at her. "A-ah, o-okay." She got down and ended up moving closer to Alex. She actually leaned against his arm, then looked up. "Th-this won't interrupt your homework will it? I-I can move if it does."

“Not at all.” he answers before focusing back.

"M'kay." She went back to leaning against his arm as he worked. She looked at Zalifer. "What was it like? Coming to the human world for the first time?"

“It was...weird. At first, that is. You see, the place I came from is a dead place. It is almost impossible to cultivate anything. There is still some water to drink but...it is way more dangerous than the hot surface. There was no sun either, so the only source of light either came from lava or magic. But then...when I decided to repent and become an angel, I was allowed to get out of here. I was so... overwhelmed at that time. By the light. By the smell of wind and dirt, the touch of the grass, and the sight of so many colors. Everything was...gorgeous. At one point I got scared. Scared that everything was not real...” she takes a break, submerged by her memories.

Thorne listened to her tell her story, cheek resting on Alex's arm as she listened. "What happened after that?"

“An angel slaps me,” she responds with a smile like she just tells a fun story. “«it is not a dream,» he said just after he slapped me. I ask him if I'm allowed to explore it a bit before going on my way to repentance. Which is how I learn just how beautiful Life is. Sometimes hard and unforgivable. But always generous.”

She blinked at her. "Slapped you? Who slapped you?" An angel slapped her? Was it Raymond or Kaël? Maybe it was some different angel.

Zalifer doesn't answer that but she smiled like a certain Cheshire cat. “But yeah, that is why I love green so much. That generosity and love of life." She keeps telling her. She sounds both grateful and sad.

She furrowed her brow, not understanding what that smile meant but feeling that Zalifer wasn't about to tell her anytime soon. "Hmm....that's actually a really nice story. And a good reason to like green." She smiled softly.

She comes closer so she can whisper in her ears. “I wonder if it was the same with Humbert and Kian you know? Did you ask him about that?”

"Hm? What, you mean his first day in the human world?" She blinked again, tilting her head. Now that she thought about it, she hadn't asked her dad about his first day outside of hell yet. Maybe she'd ask him later when he got home.

“Man! I want to be there when he will tell that~” Zalifer whines as she sits next to Thorne.

She chuckled. "I can't promise you'll get to be there, but maybe I can tell you about it after if he lets me. After all, that's his story to tell. Not mine."

“Deal!” she said cheerfully. She keeps chatting the time away, almost rocking the tiny to sleep.

Thorne continued to listen as best she could, even as her eyes grew heavy. With such a lack of things to do that day, she felt herself getting tired all over again and eventually passed out. She wasn't sure when she fell asleep, but she was still leaning against Alex's arm when she did.

“Awww~” Zalifer softly squeals to make sure she doesn't wake her up. “Sweet dream~” she patted her head before disappearing too.
Alex just simply smiles at that as he finishes his work. It was about time that he had to prepare dinner that someone knocked on his door. He was surprised to see Humbert already home.

“I didn't bother you, did I?” Humbert asks as he slowly enters the room, making the fishes hide.

“No, but Thorne is sleeping at the moment,” Alex says, putting a finger on his lips to say that not to speak loudly.

The larger demon smiled at that as he approached them. He lets out a content sigh at the sight of his daughter sleeping on Alex. “I know that I have already said this but thanks again for being with her.” he thanks him again as he takes her out of the kid’s arm, placing her in his palm.

Alex was astonished to see that the tiny didn't wake up and just move in a more comfortable position in her dad's hand. “You know? I never imagined that you will be a parent one day...” Alex lets out.

“Oh?”

“My fishes are scared of you...it is weird that they hide so well. So I have made an idea that you are not...a good person...” he explains a bit, a little embarrassed to open his heart like that.

“...I don't see myself as a good person either. Nor that one day I will have a child. A child who measures a few centimeters moreover...” Humbert agrees with him. “When I brought her here, I had no idea of what I would do with her... I acted on impulse, you see? But... Well... I'm glad for this sudden change. I know that I'm new to parenting so I'm destined to make some mistakes in the future but I just want her to grow peacefully and healthy...” Even his cheeks blush to expose himself in this light.

Thorne didn’t wake as Humbert came in, or when he picked her up. She knew he was there though, even in her sleep and so she snuggled into his warm hands, purring lightly. As the two spoke to each other, she started to wake up.
“Mm...?” Her eyes blinked awake, recognizing right away that she wasn’t on the desk anymore and sitting bolt upright. It took a moment to register who was holding her before she relaxed and looked up at Humbert. “Dad!” She smiled, but then looked a little confused before searching for and finding Alex. “D-did I fall asleep?”

“Sorry to have woken you up.” Alex apologizes with his usual poker face. It didn't seem that they were discussing an important matter.

“Hello, Chouchou. Did you take a nice little nap?” Humbert asks, giving a small kiss at the top of her head.

She was about to tell Alex that it was fine when she heard herself given yet another nickname and then kissed. She blushed, unsure how to compute all of this parental love. “Y-yeah, I did.” Shyly now, she looked at Alex. “I-it’s okay. I-I’m sorry I fell asleep on you.” She also glanced at his shoulders when she said that, subtly trying to apologize to Zalifer for sleeping when she’d been talking to her.

Zalifer wanted to appear again but a warning glare from Kaël made her understand it was a bad idea. Already when she describes hell, he has been staring at her menacingly.

“Don't worry about it. I'm actually kinda glad that you relaxed enough to fall asleep around me.” Alex answers for all of them. But then turn to Humbert. “Chouchou?”

The little borrower nodded as she snuggled into her dad’s hand a little more. She blushed as Alex commented on her nickname. “H-he’s been giving me different nicknames all day. I-I don’t know what that one means, though.” Unlike her father, she didn’t know French.

The boy tilted his head toward Humbert, excepting an explanation.

“It is just another nickname for parents to show love to their offspr- child. That's all. Since she's been calling me dad, I wanted to call her other than her name. Like a true family. Kinda...?”

She blushed and ducked down in his hand to nuzzle at his fingers and hide a little. The little tips of her ears poking out from under her hair gave her away however, as even they were tinted red and her tail was wagging again. “W-well I like them.”

Alex blissfully sighs at that absolutely cute family. “Awww that is so sweet! But Humbert, is everything alright? You came back way too early than usual... I haven't prepared supper yet...” Alex questions, making the demon step in the place.

Thorne paused as well, looking up at the clock. He was right. Humbert usually came home at least after dinner was already made. She looked up at him, curious about his answer.

“W-well, I was too agitated from what happened yesterday... I didn't want to leave her alone for too long...” He explains, his ears red too.

She nodded, understanding the feeling all too well. “W-well I stayed inside until Alex came home....th-then he asked me what happened and beat Kian with a newspaper. I think I saw Raymond record it.”

“Ye-yeah... He sends it to my phone." The beating of the newspaper of shame is something he knows all too well.

“Then I will make supper, I will call you guys when it is ready.” Alex clears his throat and walks away.

“Let's go to my room, okay?” Humbert says as he closes behind the door and goes to his room.

Was that how he got Humbert to agree to forgiving Kian? She tilted her head, waving to Alex when he left. “O-okay.” She held onto one of his fingers as he walked. “H-how was work?”

“...awful? My mind was somewhere else all day long and I couldn't taste if the food was good or not...” he responds honestly. “Did you have a nice moment with Alex?”

“O-oh...I-I’m sorry...” Did that mean he’d have to eat at whatever restaurant he visited again? If he didn’t taste it he couldn’t really critique it. “Y-yeah, I did. I got to hang out with his guardians a bit and he let me feed his fish.” She looked up at him. “His demon guardian, Zalifer? She told me about her first day in the human world and how strange it was to see grass and flowers, but how beautiful she found it. What was your first day like?”

“Zalifer huh? It has been a while since I didn't hear that Lord's name...” he mumbles out as he hears that name, out of nostalgia before becoming red. “O-oh...huuuhhh...are you sure you want to hear it?"

Chapter Text

“O-oh...huuuhhh...are you sure you want to hear it?” Humbert asked but seeing the reaction of his daughter, he softly smiled

“Lord....?” She tilted her head, then sat up. “Yes! I do!” Her tail wagged. She knew he was different now than from back then, but she still wanted to hear about it.

“I just remember it was very bright before I passed out...” he confessed, knowing it isn't as glorious as what the Wrath Demon tells.

“Passed out?” She blinked in surprise. “W-well what happened when you woke up?”

He scratches his head, hesitating about telling her. “The first time I came here, I passed out because there were too many smells and my brain didn't endorse it well... When I woke up, I got a terrible headache because I kept smelling new scents... I wanted one thing at that time: to go back to Hell...” he tells her.
“Of course, when I saw the scenery I wasn't pleased either... Because, you see, as a predator, it is important to be able to melt in the decor. But there is no way for me to do that back in time... So I loathe it.”

She looked up at him, thinking about what he said. It made sense if she thought about it. He could blend in just fine now, but being what he was and with the instincts he had, it must not have been very fun to come up to the surface. “Th-then how come you came up to the human world, then?” She tilted her head the other way. “How did you end up here, with Raymond?”

He tilted his head, a little confused. “I'm not sure what you mean but simply put?... It is a long story...” It is quite a mess but all of it has a single point in common now that he thinks about it.

“I’d like to hear it, i-if you wanna tell me.” She sat up in his hand, tail wagging again. If he wanted to tell her she’d gladly listen, but if he didn’t want to then she wouldn’t push.

He chuckled and put her in his belly when he was sitting on his bed.
“Let's see where to start...”

This madness started when I met Kian I guess? She was running away from other demons who wanted her place and she ended up in my territory.
Of course, the first thing I did was to chase down the nice new snack and devour them. But when I was about to eat her, she proposed a Deal that I thought was worth taking. Even now, we are bent to that Deal.
With such a powerful ally, her influence in Hell extends to one point it has searched the human world. Which also picked the attention of the angels...” He tells as he looks up, remembering those very old days...

She tilted her head. He was with Kian because of a deal? She snuggled into him as he told his story, listening carefully. “What was the deal?” It must have been a good one to get a gluttony demon to not eat her.

“Oh just that I can eat every one of her enemies and then her.” he quickly tells before resuming. “Where was I? Oh right, getting too much attention... So the angels noticed her strong activities and decided to kill her, sending an army. Which I mostly slay and devour. It wasn't looking good for the angels but that is how he came in.”

Her eyes widened for a moment. That was quite the deal. She was surprised it was even still in effect. Her tail flicked as she listened to him. “Him? You mean Raymond...?”

“Yes. Raymond, the Glass Angel. If I was more cautious back then I would have avoided indigestion back then but I still leap forward with the same intention of eating him, as if he was just another weak angel. But he fills me up to the brink of exploding with his power before turning to the Kian army. And with a simple snap of his finger, a light came crashing down her army and city... Just like that. The war ended.” He says in a small voice, just recalling that moment, that moment of how powerful that angel was and still is. He shivers.

Her eyes went even wider than when he told her about the deal. Raymond was that strong? To not only subdue her dad, who was huge in his true form, but also to defeat an entire army and city? Suddenly she was glad he didn’t actually hate her. “I-I’m glad that he didn’t but...why didn’t he kill you and Kian?” She tilted her head.

“Well because of Zalifer.” he said simply.
You see, an angel can become a demon. But a demon becoming an angel? That is impossible. Until Zalifer proves the contrary. Sure, she isn't one yet but... If she succeeds in turning Alex into a good kid and turning him toward God then she will be able to be an angel... If I have understood that part right...” he adds at her face.
“And apparently they have the same project for me... Or rather, test it. Test to see if another demon and Lord can become an angel... If it wasn't for the deal between Kian and me, Kian would be dead...” he confesses.

Her eyes went wide again. “W-well I do hope she can become an angel. I-it sounds like that’s her dream.” She smiled softly, then looked at him again. “I-it sounds like you’re the only reason Kian is still around...w-would she be killed if you guys broke your deal?” She didn’t like the thought of that, despite what happened between them. What he said also made her think. “Well....do you wanna become an angel?” She tilted her head. Just because that was their plan, did that mean he had to? What about what he wanted to do?

He giggles at that. “She sure sounds like she wants that... And for Kian...yes and no? When she heard about that project, she said she wanted to participate as a test subject. Although they clearly see she has no intention of becoming an angel, they tolerate her for now... And well...I didn't want to be an angel either but now that I have you maybe that will be good for both of us? I don't know...”

She looked up at him for a bit before nuzzling into him a little. “Well angel or demon, I’m just happy to have you for my dad.” She purred and snuggled up close to him. “I love you just the way you are.”

Yeah but is the way he is will be enough for the future. For her future. Their future? He doesn't know... “But yeah that is how I came to earth. Raymond is the one allowed to live in his house, seeing that not many angels wanted my company nor Kian...”

She snuggled up to him, perfectly happy with how they were now. Hopefully things got better with Kian and Alex would get the dad he wanted, but that was about all she wanted to change. “Well even though it may not be as pretty as Zalifer’s story, I’m still glad you told it to me.” Her tail wagged. “Everything that happened still meant I got to meet you.”

He purred loudly at that, touched by her comment. “Tho the first year I have been here, I wasn't allowed to get out,” he adds.

"Well no offense, but if you were as bad as everybody implied I don't blame them." She huffed and smiled teasingly at him. "You went from eating anything and anyone you saw to....well not. It probably wouldn't have been too good for you to eat some random people just because they let you go for a walk."

“Especially in the city, indeed...” he nods agreeing. That would have been quite a mess. Eating a random person in a sea of people? He would have been hunted down and killed for sure... Well, the Tatiana accident also does its part in educating him.

She nodded. That didn’t sound like it would go over well. She rested on his belly, softly purring. “Well you’ve learned and changed since then, so it’s fine.”

He purred, rubbing her back. He was really glad that he had changed his mind when they first met. He would have been living the same and old routine before he met Thorne. Now every day seems to contain a surprise. Alex knocked when the meal was ready.

She purred as he rubbed her back. She was glad she’d fallen onto his plate, that he ate her but decided to let her live and took her home. Her life had been so boring and lonely until now and she didn’t even realize it until now. She lifted her head up, then hesitated. Now that everyone knew about her she wanted to come to dinner, but she also didn’t want to be around Kian just yet.

He senses that she wants to come too he proposed, “If you like we go into the kitchen together. And if there is something that makes you uncomfortable, I will put you to the nearest tunnel. How about that?”

She looked up at him before nodding. “O-okay.” She then paused. “W-wait, I forgot to ask before...d-do I...have to be around Kian t-to forgive her or....c-can I....st-stay away a bit longer?”

“You can stay away a bit longer, Chouchou. If you are not ready to see her, it is okay to not see her.” He comforts her, giving a small nuzzling and lick.

Thorne nodded and relaxed from his comfort. “Th-thank you, dad.” She nuzzled him back. “I-I feel like I should still ask Raymond or Alex if it’s okay for me to join table meals like this, though.

“Then let's ask them!” he said as he walked toward the kitchen. He still carefully looks at the people in the kitchen before relaxing to see only Raymond and Alex.

She fidgeted in his hand, attempting to hide behind his fingers. Suddenly she felt very timid about asking. “M-maybe this wasn’t such a good idea...”

“Huh? Why?” he whispers. He doesn't know why but he feels like he shouldn't speak it loud.

“W-what if they say no?” She fidgeted again. Alex might be okay with it, but Raymond still made her unsure. She never knew what he’d be okay with or not.

Chapter Text

“Why would they say no?” he tilts his head. “We do eat with each other despite the fact that we are demons and angels and a human...why would they say no?”

She fidgeted. “I-I dunno...” He was probably right. “O-okay.” She peeked up from his hand a little. As a borrower, she’d never done this before. Sure she ate sometimes with Humbert, but she’d never sat at a table with everyone before to eat a meal.

Once she braves herself, he walks in. Raymond raised an eyebrow at Thorne. “Are you eating with us this time, Thorne?”

She didn’t even get to ask on her own when Raymond asked. “W-would that be okay?” The only one who didn’t know her was the one person who never left their room.

“Of course it is okay!” Alex answered for everyone as he put down the pot of soup. “We ate pizza together!” he adds.

The borrower blushed and nodded. They had, and that was not long before Kian found out about her. “O-okay.” She says up a bit more, peeking at the soup. “I-it smells good.”

“Thanks!” he said when everyone present was seated. He serves first Humbert then Raymond, Thorne, Yin (who is still in her room), and himself. For Thorne, he used those capsules for the sauce.

Thorne thanked him as she was given her cap-full of soup. She then paused, as she didn’t have a spoon. For a moment she looked through her bag for a tool that would work to help, but didn’t find anything. Hopefully they wouldn’t mind if she just drank it.

A slurping noise rings as Humbert just drinks a mouthful of the hot soup. “Dude, slow down! You're gonna burn your tongue like that!” Alex lets out the giant antic but the lack of a spoon shows that he prefers to eat the soup like that. In fact, instead of plates, they have bowls. Only Alex and Raymond have spoons though it is not often they use them...

She looked up and giggled. Alex didn’t know, but Humbert couldn’t burn his tongue from soup. It felt a little nicer knowing she wouldn’t get in trouble for sipping out of her makeshift bowl. With a smile, she blew on her soup a few times until it was cool enough before taking a sip. “Mmm~” Her tail wagged as she felt the soup warm her up. “It’s really good!”

Alex was about to thank her for the compliment when Humbert adds: “Is there any meat with?”
The boy sighs. “No there is none.” Soup is good to have when you have a bad day so he is still happy to see Thorne enjoy the soup. Humbert pouted but still ate.

Thorne chuckled at her dad. All of this was really helping her to relax. She sighed, content to sip her soup. “Thank you, again. Th-this is really nice.”

“Hope we can do it to the point it is another boring routine.” Alex wishes. Humbert raised his head, Thorne eating with them from now on? He wanted to purr so badly. And well...that makes him one more reason to come home early.

She smiled shyly. "I-I'd like that." She fidgeted and looked down into her soup, tail wagging behind her. Eating with Humbert when he'd bring her portion had been nice, but felt a bit lonely in some ways. Eating out here with everyone felt nice, made her feel more like she belonged there and not that she was just an intruder or something.

“Bread?” Raymond proposed which the demon took way too much, making Raymond frown. The rest of the meal goes well. Kian didn't show up at any time. It was Humbert's turn to wash the dishes so Alex and Raymond were the first one to go back to their business.

Thorne accepted some bread, dipping it in her soup as she ate. By the end she was full, but tried to follow her dad to help him with the dishes.

While cleaning he can't help but tease his daughter by putting some foam on her.

"Ack!" She flailed a little and tried to shake off the bubbles. The borrower giggled and tried to toss some on him, but they didn't go very far. Huffing, she settled for splashing some of the water at him instead.

“Hey!” He chuckles when the water hits him and he retaliates by putting more foam on her.

She giggled and sputtered, once again trying to shake it all off. Not all of it came off and she still had some bubbles in her hair when she looked back up at him.

He laughed hard at the sight. “Time to clean my Lil pumpkin!” he teases more, bopping her cute little nose.

She huffed at him, but her tail still wagged behind her. "But I already took a bath today." She scrunched up her face at the boop before sneezing.

He coos at her sneeze. But an idea pops up and he looks behind him to make sure they are alone. “Then all I need to do is to make a reason to take a bath, right?” he asks as he licks his lips.

She raised a brow at him, rubbing at her nose. She didn't trust that look in his eyes or that lip lick. Very slowly, she took a few steps back before making a dash for the nearest tunnel.

“Hep! Hep! Hep! Where do you think you are going?” Humbert asks as catches her but his grips are loose. She could easily slip out.

She squealed as he caught her, squirming around before popping out of his grasp and dropping back onto the counter. She paused for just a moment to giggle and stick her tongue out at him before running again, this time trying to just duck away from his grasp and not trying to make it to the tunnels. Behind her, her tail was wagging happily at this new game of cat and mouse.

He gasped when she dropped on the counter but relaxed when she giggled. He raised his eyebrow at her sticking her tongue out before running again. “Oh~? do you think you can escape from me~?” He teases playfully as he purposely misses at the last second to catch her.

She squealed again and giggled as he missed her, ducking behind the toaster before peeking out at him. Her tail continued to wag and she had a large grin on her face. She didn't respond and only giggled, dashing again to a new hiding place.

He kneeled a bit so his face was behind the toaster and did a little game of peek a boo but resumed quickly at the game of cat and mouse when she dashed to another hiding place. Once he tries to “catch” her, letting her run a bit.

Thorne continued this for a bit, running back and forth between hiding places and ducking out of the way of his hand. She giggled and laughed, enjoying being able to play like this with her dad. Active games like this were popular among borrowers since they helped to teach survival skills and how best to run or hide from humans. She didn't need to anymore, but still found these types of games fun. After a bit she started to slow down.

“Oh? Is my little pumpkin getting tired?” he asks as he sees her slow down. Although they just started to play, Humbert feels like she needed it. Staying inside the wall all day must be boring. Plus she is still young so she has probably a lot of energy to burn. A little bit of playing later, he finally catches her but purposely makes large gaps between his fingers.

She was indeed getting tired, not used to running around so much anymore. Maybe she should try to play like this more often. When he catches her this time she doesn't escape. She does squirm and playfully clamber around the gaps in his fingers, but otherwise stays in his hand and play-bites here and there while giggling, tail still wagging and thumping against his palm.

“Gotcha!” He said and chuckled at her playful bites before nuzzling her, purring. “Good job at lasting this long! But since I caught you I will get my reward~!” he smiles ravenously. And before she could do anything, he took her in his mouth but immediately slipped out as he grimaced. “Soap! Urgh!” He whines out, sticking his tongue out since the taste of soap was on.

She giggled and nuzzled him back, looking up at him. She smiled proudly for a moment before squeaking as she popped into his mouth. For a second she squirmed, only to be slipped back out into his hand. The little daughter giggled up at him. "Backfired on ya, didn't it~?" She grinned cheekily. Then again, this probably meant she'd be getting a bath anyway so he could rinse that soap taste off first.

He pouted but couldn't maintain that face for too long as a smile forced its way on his face. “I guess it did!” he chuckles again. Though at her cheeky attitude, he gives the big old lick only to grimace again at the taste. He forgets things rather fast, isn't he?

She giggled before squealing at the lick, chuckling at his grimace. "W-well I probably still need a bath now anyway to get this soap off." Thorne touched at her hair and grimaced from the un-rinsed soap feeling it now had. It felt like when you didn't get all the shampoo out after a shower.

“Hahaha! Sorry about that!” he apologized but isn't that guilty for that.

She just huffed at him before sitting up. "Sh-should I go get cleaned up now o-or...?" She wasn't sure if he wanted her to go clean up or if he wanted to give her the bath.

Sensing her hesitation he tilts his head but then smiles. “Would you like me to bathe you?”

She fidgeted shyly and glanced away. "I-if you want to..." It was what he'd implied earlier and she rather liked it when he would clean her up after the times when she'd have to pay her "rent" came up.

He giggles softly at her shyness before taking her to the bathroom. As if he is going to wash her with dish soap! Once in the bathroom, he washes her hair out of the soap before letting her bath in the sink.

She soaked in the water but once again refused to take off her clothes in front of him. She soaked in her clothes, deciding she'd make a quick trip to her room afterwards to change. Thorne purred the whole time, tail softly swishing happily in the water.

He softly splatters some water on her with his finger as he sits down on the border of the bathtub.

She squeaked and giggled, splashing him back. For a moment she ducked under the water to wet down her hair, only to come back up and shake it all off and onto him. "Hehe~" She smiled up at him.

He toothy smiles at her, happy that she enjoyed her time. Is there a small rubber duck? He should look upon the internet... Just like for her kitchen too now that he thought about it... Once the warm bath started to get a little cold he took out a towel and told her to jump in.

Thorne stayed in the warm water a little longer. Being with her dad like this was peaceful and nice. She almost didn’t want it to end, but the water started to grow cold and her hands were looking like prunes. When he offered the towel for her to climb into, she readily obeyed and hopped in, shivering as soon as she felt the cold air on her skin.

As soon as she is in the towel, he covers her up nicely and warms, softly rubbing her. When only her messy head sticks out of the towel and his big hands he laughs a bit as he purrs loudly.

She squeaked when he wrapped her up, but purred at how warm his hands felt through the material. It may not be as warm as his true form, but it was still comforting and she recognized it immediately as her dad. She shook her head a little as it popped up out of the towel, only to look up as he laughed. She smiled back and giggled.

He kisses her before keeping at rubbing, making sure to dry her. Once done, he set her near the wall to where there is a tunnel. “If...If you want you can already change into your pj if you want to sleep with me again...” he hesitantly asks, suddenly shy.

She blushed and smiled from the kiss. She was calm and patient as he dried her off, keeping squirming to a minimum until he finally set her down. At the mention of staying with him again her tail wag was back at full force. “Yes!” She stood a little straighter. “I-I’ll meet you back in your room!” She hurried forward to give his hand a quick nuzzle before darting into the tunnels so she could change and get back as quickly as possible.

He was a little stunned by her bright reaction and can't even place a word before she runs toward the tunnel. So he simply chuckles and goes to his room. Better making sure that he has finished changing before she comes back.

She didn’t bother updating her journal yet once she got to the room, figuring she could just do that later. Now that she had permission to stay with her dad at night, she was taking any opportunity he gave her. She got changed quickly, double checking that she really was dry before heading to his room. As usual, she knocked before coming out onto his desk.

Thankfully he was reading for bed when she knocked. “Come in.” he invites her.

Thorne came to the edge of his desk as he let her in. She made the simple jump onto his bed before climbing up and onto his belly. “Whatcha reading?” She tried to peek at the pages.

“It,” he answers simply as he put a bookmark before closing and taking off his reading glass

She tilted her head at the odd title, but considering what she knew about her dad she could assume it was some type of horror novel. “Ah, okay. Y-you don’t have to stop reading.” She climbed up to his shoulder, nuzzling at his cheek.

He nuzzled back, purring. “Yeah but I don’t want you to read and then have nightmares...” he explains.

“I’d be okay as long as I’m with you.” She smiled. “Besides, I don’t mind if you read to yourself while I’m here either.” For now she stayed on his shoulder, snuggling up to his neck. Here, in his hands, and on his belly seemed to be her favorite outside spots.

He softly rubs his cheeks against her. “Awww, thank you Buttercup! But don't complain to me when you got nightmares!~” And he opens the book again.

While he opened his book again, she snuggled into him. She kissed his cheek. “I’ll be fine, dad.”

Purred at her kiss and put back his glass and read. One moment he can feel her fall asleep on his shoulder and smile at that and give another kiss before focusing back on the book.

Chapter Text

Those past few days have been kind of slow. Besides Kian and Thorne avoiding each other like they are pests... Alex, Raymond, and Humbert were gone. Humbert because of his job. For Alex and Raymond because of school.

Thorne had started venturing out of the walls again in the past few days. She didn’t return lost socks or items that belonged to Kian and if the pride demon ever entered the same room as her she would go straight into one of the tunnels, even if someone else was with her. Today, she decided to get a bit of sun by sitting by one of the windows in the living room. It sounded like Kian was playing one of her streams and wouldn’t be out for a while so she had some time. What she didn’t notice as she looked up at the trees rustling in the wind, was a certain strange man from a few months ago.

Virgil smiled as he saw the little purple borrower on the windowsill. He’d been coming by the house every now and then for the past few months, trying to figure out what trick he’d play on the odd human-tiny pair he’d met all that time ago. The large human always seemed to leave for work around this time. He was too easy a target, but this strange little creature? Now that would be fun. He’d taken some time to think about what he would do. Change her color? Maybe turn her into a mouse or a frog? He’d even considered just making her disappear, but what fun would that be? No, he wanted to see what happened if he cast a much simpler spell. He got closer to the window, eyes glowing as he muttered and waved his hands. They glowed before light sparkled around Thorne in the window and a puff of green smoke. He confirmed that the spell had worked before disappearing to watch the chaos from afar just as he heard a shrill, high pitched scream.

Kian peeked. Did she hear a scream? Well, that is not possible. Yin is a ghost and...the pest is too small to scream that loud so she just shrugs it off. But Yin opens the door. So it finishes happening huh? She slowly made her way downstairs.

Thorne had tumbled back off the windowsill when she was suddenly surrounded in green smoke. She waited for the pain of falling from such a height, but only felt a small thump and barely a bump. When she opened her eyes and the smoke cleared, things felt....off. Everything felt...closer? She got up slowly, rubbing her head and looking around. That’s....odd. Did everything get smaller? She looked around, very confused as everything looked...her size? She stood up, still looking around before peeking outside. The trees looked normal so why....? She looked down at herself, then the mirror, and screamed. She was big?! How was she big?! Why?! While she panicked, she didn’t immediately notice the woman coming down the stairs until she was practically next to her, making the now human-sized borrower nearly jump out of her skin. “Ah! W-who are you? W-w-what’s going on?” She backed away, stumbling over her own feet and falling back on the floor.

“Calm down first.” She hushed softly at the now human size borrower. “And I'm Yin.” The cool beauty said.

Thorne sat up, pointed ears still tilted back and her tail tucked between her legs. Whatever force had made her big had luckily done the same to her clothes as well. She stared up at her, trying to breathe and calm down like she asked. “Y-Yin? Y-you’re the roommate wh-who stays in that one room, r-right?” She slowly calmed down but was still tense. “I-I’m Thorne....”

“Indeed I'm. Good. Take a slow breath and release...” she instructed as she sat down but...she didn't seem to look at her. Rather at a point in the distance.

She did as she was told, not commenting on how the woman didn’t really look at her. This was the first time she’d ever seen Yin. She was beautiful.

Indeed she is. Yin looks like a doll. Porcelain skin with long and slick black hair. Her height is smaller than Kian but she seems to have long legs despite that. She wears a beautiful kimono with a lotus pattern.
But...she looks so frail like even a gust of wind can break her. And her eyes. The color of her eyes is weird. They are in a light lavender color but more like near the white and...they look so sad. No light shines on them...
“Sorry that we could see before but I was...preoccupied...” She said but isn't looking at Thorne.

"I-it's okay. I-it's nice to finally meet you, though." She smiled shyly. "Y-you're very pretty." She sat up, fiddling with her hands for a moment.

As soon Thorne has complimented her appearance, Yin tense up. “Thanks...” she answers but she has quite a bitter expression. “Let’s call Raymond. Or do you have another idea?”

She shook her head. "N-no, b-but I don't know his number. D-do you?" She didn't say anything else about her appearance. Clearly it was a sore subject, though she didn't know why. "I-I'm sorry for bothering you with this..."

She nods as she takes out her phone. “Hey, Siri.” Immediately her phone started talking. “What can I do for you?”
“Video call Raymond,” she ordered, and immediately the phone rang. After three rings the other party answered.

“Yin? Is there something wrong?” the image of Raymond asked.

Yin made a mention for Thorne to come closer. “I suppose we can say that...”

Curious anyway, Thorne came closer and looked at the screen, seeing her own head in the corner image. She blinked at being able to see Raymond as well as herself next to Yin. It was so weird to see herself at the same size as someone. "You said this is a video call?"

“I suppose so, yes...” she answered but didn't even seem to look at the screen.

“I se- I understand the situation. I will be there quickly.” Raymond says, pale up before closing the call.

“Give him a minute, okay?” She said before standing up. “Tea?”

She blinked as the call ended, leaning away again before standing with her. "O-okay. Tea sounds nice. Th-thank you." She followed Yin into the kitchen, looking around at everything from her new perspective. It was so...strange. She could walk from room to room like everyone else instead of using her tunnels.

Yin palpated the counter in search of the teapot but after a moment she simply signs and snaps her finger. The teapot comes out of its own as the thing to warm water fills itself up. “Black tea, green or infusion?”

"W-what's an infusion?" Thorne came over, standing by the table. "Um...I-I guess infusion." Black tea didn't sound too appetizing and green she wasn't a big fan of.

“Infusion is just another type of tea but doesn't need much or none tea leaves. It mostly uses fruits to get some taste,” she explains while she waves her finger as a box of tea comes out and she gives it to Thorne. “Choose the one that pleases you the most.”

"Ah, alright." She then squeaked as she caught the box, looking into it and picking one with cranberries and apple. "I-Is this one okay?"

She chuckles. “You will tell me this is one okay for you. After all, I can't know what your taste is.” The door opens and Raymond appears. Before he can say a word, Yin asks him “Tea?”

“Oh, hum, yes, please. The usual.” He answers before turning to Thorne. “What happens?”

Thorne nodded, taking a seat at the table just as Raymond got home. "Th-thank you, Yin." She looked up at Raymond as he came in. He looked so different from this angle. "I-I was just looking out the window when there was this green smoke a-and the next thing I knew I was like this." She held out her hands to him, as if that was what she needed in order to show him that she was human sized. "Th-then I screamed a-and Yin came out and called you."

Since she stinks out her hand to him he grabs and looks into it. “Somebody cursed you, a demon more precisely,” Raymond says after a minute of looking intensely in her hand. Yin comes back to the table with the mug and a pot of honey.
“Here,” Yin says.

Thorne went pale as she heard him say curse. "C-cursed?! A-a-am I gonna die?" She started shaking, flinching when Yin spoke again. "O-oh....th-thank you...."

“You are not going to die because if a demon wanted to curse you like this, you would already be dead. And you are welcome.” She said as she sat down.

"O-oh, o-okay. Th-that's good I guess..." She still looked uneasy, turning to Raymond to see what else he'd say. "I-is there a way to get rid of it? A-am I gonna be like this forever?"

“Well... I'm not an expert on lifting curses...nor to know if it is permanent... Only Yin can tell that kind of thing...” Raymond explains, giving aside a glance at her. As if... As if she may not help her.

Thorne looked at Raymond for a moment before turning to Yin. She didn't know Yin at all, but hoped she'd help. "I-I mostly just want to know if this is permanent or not a-and then go from there."

She gives a sad smile “how nice.”

Thorne tilted her head, confused. She looked to Raymond for help. "W-what's nice?"

Raymond grimaced. “Yin-” he started to use his tone to reprimand her but cut as Yin answered.

“It is nice you think that you only need to ask for you to get, isn't it? That fat demon sure dots on you, huh?”

Thorne flinched and ducked her head. She pulled her hand away from Raymond to tuck it closer to herself. "Y-you really don't have to...I-I was only asking. I-it's fine..." There wasn't really anything she could give Yin in return that she could think of, so if Yin wouldn't help then she wouldn't ask. "I-I'll just figure it out on my own."

Yin stayed quiet after a moment, studying the borrower's reactions. “You are a good girl. But you need more confidence. Anyways, give me your hand.” she said after a while and offered her hand for her to put in.

She didn't really know what confidence had to do with this, but she nodded. Cautiously, she placed her hand in Yin's. "O-okay..."

She covers her tiny hand and a small light shines from her hands. And it was at that time that Humbert entered the room by destroying the door. “Thorne?!” He exclaims, sweating, and starts looking for her but when they meet eyes he pauses and tilt his head. Okay, so why is his daughter in human seize now? Who is that Lady?! “What is going on???” he asks as he looks at Thorne and Raymond.

Thorne watched the glowing hands in awe before jumping at the breaking door, yelping and turning to look at it with wide eyes. "D-dad?!" What was he doing at home so early? She looked between Raymond and Humbert, then looked to Yin. She looked up at him. "Th-they were trying to help figure out what happened?" She quickly explained about looking out the window and the smoke, then that this was Yin and she had called Raymond and now they were figuring this out. "Th-they say it's a curse from a demon?"

He frowns but at the mention of a demon he growls out and quickly makes his way to her, sniffing her over and over. Yin simply rolls her eyes at the intrusion and focuses back on the curse.

She closed one eye as he sniffed at her, leaning away slightly. Even at her new size, he was still huge compared to her. "I-I'm okay, r-really. A-a bit spooked and shaken and...n-not gonna lie, k-kinda scared b-but otherwise I'm okay?" Honestly, having him here already made her feel a lot better. "S-so far it doesn't seem like anything dangerous?"

“Seems like it is temporary. The one that has done that must be a prankster. It will dispel in 3 days. Of course, if you want I can lift it right now.” Yin finishes her observation of the curse.

Humbert was still sniffing her when he spotted the scent of the other demon and let out a low growl, his amber claws almost coming out.

Thorne flinched back again at the growl. Seeing him getting upset, she pulled her hands out of Yin's and instead grabbed onto one of his much larger hands with her smaller ones. "D-dad, it's okay. I'm okay." Her thumbs rubbed over his knuckles while she tried to give him a reassuring smile. Only when she was sure he'd calmed down a bit did she turn back to Yin. "Y-you said it's just temporary, r-right?"

Humbert frowns. Even if she is okay, the situation is not. Another demon dared to touch his daughter. And even puts a curse on her. That bastard who thinks they can mess up with his family has to be tracked down. No matter what. He is unable to calm down until he meets Raymond's eyes and- the angel understands immediately that Humbert got a vendetta against that now poor creature- and nods. He has the green to hunt down that demon. He takes a big breath before releasing it. “I’m sorry to have scared you like that, Chouchou...” he cooed as he returned the rubs.

Yin was perturbed by that big show of affection. “Yes. In 3 days you will regain your normal height.”

Her tail wagged softly as she looked up at him. She then fidgeted awkwardly. "W-well....I-I've never been able to see things like this before so...m-maybe we could just....let it wear off on its own?" She glanced up at the others in the room. Especially if Humbert managed to hunt down whatever demon did this, she'd likely never get to experience everything from a human-sized perspective ever again.

“Then my job is done here,” Yin said and took her glass of tea and got up. “It was nice to meet Hon. And remember to stay out of trouble.” Yin waves her goodbyes before heading into her room.

“So you want to enjoy the human world?” Raymond asks.

Chapter Text

“So you want to enjoy the human world?” Raymond asks.

She let go of Humbert's hands to fiddle with the hem of her shirt, nodding shyly. "I-if that's alright? I-I promise I won't let anyone know I-I'm not human! I'll....I-I'll wear a hat or uh...tuck my tail in pants or um...humans have those e-girls and cause-play? O-otherwise I-I would wear makeup?" She continued to fiddle, worried somehow that she might somehow not be allowed to go outside.

“Well, that depends on your dad...” Raymond said as he looked at the demon.

Humbert was stepping in place. “O-oh well...”

Thorne looked up at him, nodding and looking at her dad. “M-maybe not today though so...th-think about it?” Going outside in general still scared her, but this could be a chance to spend a little more time with Humbert and the others.

He grimaced but released a sigh. “I-fine. But you are not allowed to go outside alone, is that clear Buttercup?” he said as he took her head in his hand and leveled it so she had to look in his eyes.

She nodded, agreeing completely. Honestly she wouldn’t want to go out alone anyway so it was an easy condition to agree to. Now that all of that was solved however, she blinked at him while he still had her head. “Dad.... how come you’re home so early?”

“My instincts told me you are in trouble.” Humbert answers matter of fact.

“Did he say anything about his race?” Raymond asks.

She looked over to Raymond. “H-he did mention that his kind could tell when their offspring were scared or in danger, b-but I don’t understand how it applies to me s-since I’m adopted?”

He nods at that. “Oh, so he has told you some things about that. We, angels, aren't sure how it works but from what we have observed; when one gluttony demon adopts one of another race, that child is like their own offspring. We don't know if the process is done instinctively way for them. But one thing is sure: they would crawl out of hell to protect their offspring. Even the adopted one.”

Her ear twitched as she listened. “Ohhh, okay. H-he also told me that there wasn’t a danger of me being eaten when he’s half asleep anymore? O-or at least not in the bad way.” She still hadn’t pulled away from Humbert holding her face, instead keeping it there and just tilting her head slightly to look in Raymond’s direction.

Raymond was about to say that it is the main reason why but was caught off guard by the next action of Humbert. Since she doesn't shake off his hands, Humbert decided to take the opportunity to rub his cheeks against her.

She flinched at first when something big came close to her field of vision, then relaxed as she realized it was just Humbert. She giggled as he rubbed his cheeks on her. “W-what are you doing?”

“Putting my scent back on you.” That was all he said which made Raymond burst into laughs.

She blinked confused. “W-won’t that be kinda useless around humans?” She squeaked as he kept doing it, still not pulling away or pushing him off.

He keeps trying to rub his scent on her like a cat-like to rub. But after a while, he whines since it didn't do much that way.

Thorne looked at Raymond and huffed before shrugging. It might work around other demons, borrowers, and maybe angels, but not humans. Still, if it made him feel better she wouldn’t stop him. She did pull away a little to talk to him better. “I-I’ll be okay here, b-but you should hurry to work. I-I don’t want you to get in trouble or be late.”

“I'm not going to go back to work!” he protests as he licks her now. If rubbing doesn't work then lickings may help!

“Ack!” She sputtered as he started licking her. “Daaaaad...” She whined, trying to push him off but to no avail. The not-so-little borrower was stuck with being licked at until he decided to stop.

It did better but... He can still smell that demon scent on her. He pouted at that then an idea came up.

She wiped at her face when he finally stopped. Thinking he was done now, she looked at her untouched tea. It should be plenty cool by now. She picked up her cup, taking a sip before purring at the taste. This she liked. Yin made a good cup of tea.

But will it be a good idea? He thinks about it for a while, trying to know if she will be up for that. After a moment he decided that it may not bother her since they have done it multiple times. “Thorne? Are you okay with being eaten?”

She nearly choked on her tea, coughing and setting the cup down in surprise. “R-right now?” She looked up at him, eyes wide. For a split second she wondered if he even could before remembering that he ate people for Raymond all the time. How different would it be now that she was the size of a human? “Um....w-well okay. C-can I finish my tea first?” She held up the cup, only half of it left.

“Oh sure,” he responds as he sits down. “By the way, who was that angel?” he asks, turning to Raymond who grimaces at the news of their plan.

“That was Yin.” the angel answers. “And please, eat your daughter in your room and not here.”

Thorne turned bright red, having forgotten Raymond was still there. She looked up, tilting her head. “Y-Yin is an angel?” She sipped her tea.

“You didn't notice the light coming out of her or the magic she just made?” he asked back, dumbfounded by her reaction.

“She smells like one,” Humbert informs us that it was that way he knew she was an angel.

She just shrugged. “Until now, Raymond and Kaël are the only angels I have to go off of. Borrowers don’t even have a concept of god or hell, we just hear about it from humans.” Religion was a concept that was lost on her and most of her kind. Some home borrowers would adopt the religion of the humans they lived with, but otherwise borrowers didn’t really have a religion of their own, much less the concept of angels and demons. The extent of Thorne’s knowledge came from what little she heard about them from before and what they’d told her since coming here. Glowing hands just meant magic for her, not angel or demon.

The angel sighs. Well, that's true... Plus it's not like angels and demons show off in the human world... “Right, sorry for that.” Raymond apologizes and finishes drinking his tea before leaving it in the sink. “And guys please, don't do that activity here,” he said before getting out, fetching Alex. Humbert nods and simply waits for her.

Thorne nodded, finishing off her tea and setting the cup in the sink. “O-okay.” Honestly, she wouldn’t have wanted to be eaten out in the open like this anyway. She waited for her dad and followed him back to his room. Even his room looked different to her at this size. She looked at the desk she often came into his room on. If she didn’t already know where it was, she would have no idea where the tunnel into the walls was here.

“Are you okay?” Humbert asks when he sees her absent-minded. “I have to say that I'm surprised to see you so calm,” he confesses, remembering that wasn't panicking when he came home.

She looked up at him, then rubbed at her neck. “W-well...I-it is kinda scary being a different size but....I-I kinda already screamed earlier a-and Yin made me breathe a bit first. P-plus now you’re here and....a-as long as you’re here I know that everything’s gonna be okay.”

He smiled. He should thank her then. “And you wanted me to leave you for work.” but he gets up and takes her face again in his hands. “I appreciate that you value my work important but to me: you are the most important in my life. Do you understand that, Chouchou?”

She blushed and fidgeted. “I-I would be fine until you got home....” She squeaked as he held her face again, blinking up at him. His words only made her blush more as she nodded. She pulled away from his hands just so she could step forward and hug him. It felt nice to finally be able to hug him like this. “I love you, dad.”

“I love you too.” He hugs her back, smiling. Before taking her with him he falls backward on his bed. “It is quite nice to have you in this seize...”

Thorne squealed as he fell back with her, giggling as she laid on his belly. “It does seem to have its benefits.” She smiled and nuzzled at him, her tail wagging behind her.

He purred, forgetting a bit of his plan until that disgusting smell infiltrated his nose. He sneezes at that.

She flinched at the sneeze. “Bless you! A-are you okay?” She looked at him and tilted her head, having forgotten the original plan herself.

“It’s just that damn smell! Urg! Frickin bug thinking they can get out without a worry! I'll fucki-” He started to rumble on his own but took a big breath to calm down.

Thorne tilted her head, blinking. Did he mean the smell of whatever demon had put the curse on her? “W-well it’ll go away sooner or later...right?” She plopped her chin down on his chest. For a moment she blinked at him before remembering the whole reason they came to his room in the first place. “Oh! Wait! W-weren’t you gonna...?”

“Ho- right... Well then. Head up I suppose?” he guessed as he sat up.

She did as he asked, sitting up with him. “Okay.” She was curious about what this would be like at her current size. Before she fit in his mouth easily, but now she was definitely too big for that.

“Don't worry, you will be safe,” he says as he nuzzles her forehead, purring before getting both of her hands and putting them in his mouth. He licks them over before taking a big swallow to the elbows and puts saliva all over again.

She purred a little at the nuzzle before watching him take both of her hands. He was being very gentle and slow with her, which she assumed was vastly different from anyone else her size he’d eaten before. She wiggled her fingers a little before he swallowed them, finding the feeling familiar but also a little strange. Before he got to her shoulders or head, she planted a quick kiss on the tip of his nose and smiled. “I’m not worried. I trust you, dad.”

He looked at her a little dumbfounded but purred louder. He would have smiled if he could. Though he opens his maw wider and wider when he comes around her head, he successfully manages to get her head in his mouth. He briefly licks over before gulping her more. When he gets to her belly, he lifts her above his head, getting gravity to help him out.

She shut her eyes for a moment when he took in her head, waiting until he’d swallowed before opening them again. This part looked more or less the same. She tried to keep her tail wagging to a minimum so it didn’t smack him in the face, also making sure to not squirm around so much for now. She squeaked when she felt him lift his head and let gravity assist.

After that, he was quickly swallowing her down, his first stomach accommodated for her new seize but still plum as usual. Her feet got sealed behind his lips as he took the last swallow, feeling her trying to get comfy in his stomach. “Is everything alright?” he stills asks as he pats his slightly rounded belly.

She slid into his first stomach easily after that, shifting and moving around for a moment to get comfortable. She looked around for a moment, seeing it looked the same as every other time she’d gone into it after he started seeing her as his daughter. “Uh huh, I’m okay.” She shifted around a bit more to get comfy before settling down and purring softly. It felt nice to have some familiarity, especially such a comforting one like this. “Th-thank you, dad. I-I really needed this.” She nuzzled at where she felt him patting his belly.

He can see her moving around a bit as a budge appear there and here. At her comment, he pumps his chest out, proud. It was truly a good idea he got there. After all, what is a better place for children to rest up a bit than a stomach? At her purrs and nuzzles, he smiled more as he starts to make circles, purring.

Thorne settled down in his belly and purred softly, curling up. The walls pressed around her a little more than when she was small but it felt kind of nice, like a big hug or when Humbert would hold her in his hands. It felt warm and safe and right now that was exactly what she needed. She closed her eyes, enjoying the circular motion of the rubs from outside. “W-would it be okay if I stayed in here for a little while? I-I don’t really wanna come out anytime soon...”

“Of course you can! Take as much time as you need Chouchou!” he cooed, giving a small pat to where her head is.

She purred and nuzzled into the pat. “C-can you tell me a story or something while I’m in here? M-maybe about some of the places you’ve eaten at or....I-I dunno, stuff from before I came here?”

“Oh, hum...let me think for good memory... Oh! What about this one? This time Kian starts to-” Humbert starts to tell her Kian and his shenanigans. He speaks with vivid words and laughed at the dumbest part, shaking Thorne a bit in the process. Now that he thinks about it, speaking about the old times make him happy. Sharing such moments with someone is considered as family warm his heart.

She stayed snuggled up in his stomach, happily listening to him tell his stories. She enjoyed hearing more about his life, giggling as his laughter shook her from inside. His stories helped her to relax and focus on something else while also learning more about him for a little while. Some stories may have relaxed her a little too much as she felt her eyes droop and a yawn slip out. She fought to keep her eyes open, wanting to hear more stories.

He was still in the middle of telling a story that he senses her breath goes slower just like her heartbeat. He smirked as he slowly goes to the most peaceful days, lulling her to sleep. Once she was asleep, he whispers: “You have gone through a weird experience today. Take your time to rest up and let your body get used to this new environment... It will be over sooner than you excepted, Buttercup...”

She was asleep in minutes when he switched to calm stories, unable to keep her eyes open anymore. Thorne was peacefully snuggled up in his belly, purring softly. It would be a few hours until she woke up. While she wasn’t awake for his advice, she still followed it and woke up feeling a million times better than before she came in.

Humbert was doing pretty much the usual when she is in here; eating and reading while purring a lot. From time to time, he caresses his belly without noticing it. When she wakes up, he was rubbing again near her head. “Did you sleep well Chouchou?”

She shifted a bit and yawned, rubbing her eyes. “Mhm. What time s’it?” She purred softly at the rubs.

“It’s 4 pm. We got time for your bath then.” he giggles a bit at her shifting, replicates her purrings.

She blushed a little at the reminder she’d need a bath after this, but then she paused. “....I just realized I don’t have any clothes.”

He freezes at that. Well...that’s true... He can always ask Kian to hand over some clothes but...they both avoid each other for now. And he didn't want to put anyone in discomfort. “Guess I will just lend you one of my turtlenecks for now...” He said as scratch his head.

Thorne nodded. “Th-that should be fine for now. W-would it be okay if we went out to get some clothes tomorrow?” She fidgeted shyly. Since she’d only be this size for a couple days, that meant she’d need maybe 2 outfits and a pair of pajamas at best.

“Sound like a plan! But for now, let's get you out.” he agrees as he gets up. Time to let her out. He goes to the bathroom and...well, he can't any longer heave her out in the sink... So the bathtub. Lucky that they got a bathtub and not just a shower...

He heaves her out as softly as possible before putting her down in the bathtub.

Once again, she stayed as still as possible while he heaved her out. When he placed her in the tub she looked around again. She’d never taken a bath in a real tub before and it showed how she looked all over in awe. The smallest things amazed her right now.

He chuckles at her reaction. He shows her how to use the showerhead and how to get warm and cold water. He also explains that she needs to use the curtains when she showers. He quickly goes grab his top with a bathrobe. “Any other questions?” he asks.

She listened carefully, nodding as she looked all over. She knew from borrowing what the shampoo and conditioner looked like, same as the soap. Thorne shook her head, looking up at him. “I-I think I’ll be okay. Uh...which towel should I use?” She saw a few hung up, remembering that people often liked a certain one and didn’t like when someone else used theirs.

“Oh, you can use mine! It is the orange one. Will you be okay?” he doesn't know why but...it felt wrong to bathe her when she is that tall.

She perked up a bit at that. He was gonna let her bathe by herself? “Yeah! I’ll be okay. A-and if I need anything I’ll just call for you, o-okay?” She got up for a moment to give him a small nuzzle. “Th-thanks again for everything, dad.”

He nuzzle back, smiling. “I put the top here, alright? And for your clothes, you can just wash them with some water and put them in this machine, alright? Now I will let you wash...” he informs, leaving the turtleneck on the commode.

She looked at the machine before nodding. “Okay, I got it. Thank you.” She purred, tail wagging as she waited for him to leave. When the door was closed she locked it and ran a proper bath, washing her clothes as well before putting them in the machine like he said. She took her time getting clean, enjoying her time in a proper bath for the first time. When she was finally clean, she got out and changed into the sweater Humbert lent her. She waited until her clothes were dried before actually coming out though, so she could at least wear her pants underneath. Even at her new height she was swimming in that turtleneck, having to pull up the sleeves a little before she came out. “Dad...?”

Chapter Text

“Dad...?” She calls out.

He was in the kitchen, getting a few snacks when she called. “Over there!” he calls out.

She followed the sound to where he was in the kitchen, smiling as she saw him. “Ta-daaa! See? All okay.” She held up her hands to wave them, only for the sleeves she’d rolled up to fall and cover her hands again.

“Pffft-” he started to laughs at that at just how small she is in his turtleneck. “We really need to get you some new clothes!” he says when he has calm down. “How are you feeling Chouchou?”

She blushed, but being able to make him laugh felt nice. He’d been so worried about her lately so she knew that laughing meant he was relaxing a bit. “I-I feel good, clean.” She came over and sat at the table. “Do I still smell like that other demon or is it finally gone now?”

He raised an eyebrow but walked over before sniffing her all over. “Hmmm...nope! You no longer have that stinky smell on you! Though I have to say you smell really nice my Lil pumpkin! Makes me want to eat you whole!” he teases

She nodded, glad to hear she no longer smelled like some strange demon. “That’s goo-“ She blushed and pushed at his face. “H-hey! Y-you just did that a-and I just got clean!” She huffed at him.

He laughed again at her push. “Alright, alright! Sorry for the little tease here.” he apologized once he had calmed down. “Since it is already late, how about we watch some movies?”

Thorne huffed at him but her tail wagging gave her away to the fact she was still enjoying herself. She then nodded. “Movies sound good, b-but no scary ones for now, o-okay? Please?” As much as she knew he liked them, she didn’t think she could handle one of those right now.

“Of course! You can choose!” he agrees as he takes out the popcorn and microwaves them. And he takes out the extra-large bowl again.

She nodded, going to the movies to pick something out. She picked up an action hero movie, tilting her head. “Is this one okay?”

His head pops out of the wall and looks at the movie she picked. “It's going to be a little violent but it is fine tho!” he warns her.

Acknowledging that, she still picked it and waited for him to finish with the popcorn. She sat on the couch and looked around again. Everything felt strange now that it was her size or.....she was human-sized, really. Even sitting on the couch felt different. She still sank into the cushions, but she no longer felt like she was sitting on some vast expanse of fabric. It was just a couch.

10 minutes later he comes back with the bowl of popcorn. He tilts his head as he sees her absentminded. “Should we watch the movie then?”

She looked up as he came into the room, smiling brightly. “Y-yeah! Sorry. Everything is just....so different when I’m not small. Well...smaller.” She scooted over to give him more room. “I’m okay though, don’t worry.”

He stayed quiet for a moment but nodded. “Well, I kinda understand that? It was also weird for me when everything else was at my level...wait no, it's the other way around?” he confesses as he sits down next to her.

“You mean when you went from everything being so small to you, to everything being your size for a change?” She tilted her head. “A-also can I have some popcorn too?”

“Yeah! Exactly like that!” he confirms and simply puts the bowl on her laps as they start the movie.

She giggled, holding the bowl for the both of them while she sat close next to him. “So exactly the same as me, but in reverse.” She smiled, eating a piece of popcorn. It was much better now that she didn’t get butter all over herself each time she ate one. Now that she thought about it, a lot of little things about them were complete opposites, but somehow they ended up the way they are today.

Seeing an opening for more tease he booped her nose. “Gotcha!” he smiled. “But yeah... It was really weird at that time. Especially that the objects and peoples are still as weak as when he was big...”

Thorne squeaked and blinked as she was booped, scrunching her nose and giggling. “Yeah....for me it’s a little different. Things aren’t as heavy or hard to do.” She held up a piece of popcorn between two fingers. “I can pick these up without making a huge mess for one thing.”

He hummed at that. “Seeing you eating something big was cute tho.” he honestly tells her as he presses start to the movie, getting a mouthful of popcorn.

She blushed. “Don’t get me wrong, I kinda miss being able to get a few bites out of one piece, but the lack of mess is still nice.” She ate her popcorn one piece at a time, finding she actually enjoyed the movie.

He ruffled her hair but focused on the movie. It was in the middle of the movie when Raymond and Alex came home.
Alex, in the same way as Humbert but with less destructive power, slams open the door, arms full of bags. “Thorne?!”

Thorne looked up, a handful of popcorn halfway to her face. She smiled at Alex, tail wagging a little. “Hi Alex! Did you have a good day at school?”

“Who cares about that?! You are in human size! Get up so I can see you properly.” He said as drop the groceries on the ground, walking toward her. Although his face is still as neutral as before, he seems to beam in joy just as his tone of voice suggested.

She blinked, handing the bowl over to Humbert and getting up after stuffing the handful of popcorn in her mouth. She held up her arms so he could look at her as she confusedly blinked at him. He seemed oddly excited for her to be human-sized.

He looks up and down, taking one of her hands to her spin. He still has a head more than her in height. But seeing in Humbert top makes her so cute too! Alex opens his arms and hugs her. “Sorry to do that only now but WELCOME to the Chalet!” he properly welcomes her in the house. It has been a while since he wanted to give her a warm and welcoming hug.

She wiped the butter off her hand with a napkin before letting him take her hand, still a little confused as he spun her. Even being as big as she was now, she was still the smallest....aside from Yin....and maybe Zalifer and Kaël. She squeaked when he hugged her, but soon blushed and hugged him back. So far, hugs were her favorite thing about being big. She purred and her tail wagged. “Th-thanks, Alex.” She pulled away to look up at him and pout. “....you’re still taller than me.”

“Well, yeah!” he says as he shuffles her hair. “Let’s do that welcome party!”

“Also here...” Raymond says as he passes out a bag. Inside there was a pj's along with a beanie, white dress and black leggings, boots, and some underwear. “Just in case you wanted to get out tomorrow.”

She blushed. “W-well....I-I mean you could? Y-you don’t have to. I-I’m only gonna be like this for a couple of days...” She looked down at her hands, then squeaked from the bag and peeked inside. The white dress wasn’t really her style and she pulled out the beanie, furrowing her brow. “What....what is this?”

“It’s a hat. It is to cover your head and ears. So like that your ears won't stand out since they will be hiding.” Raymond explains before coming closer so he can whisper in her ear. “I can always make the clothes you will get to your normal sizes after that. In other words: shopping day. Buy a lot. And have fun tomorrow alright?”

Thorne blinked, then nodded. Using a hat like this to cover her ears would be good. She then jumped a little as he whispered in her ear, blinking and blushing a little. She glanced at Humbert, then leaned over so she could whisper back to Raymond. “O-only if Humbert is okay with it. I-I know that stuff costs money a-and I don’t want to inconvenience anybody...”

“To be honest, he will be happy to dot you a lot!” he retorts.

With all those whispers between those two, Humbert frowned as he pouted. “What are you talking about?” He inquires.

Thorne fidgeted, glancing away shyly. She then leaned over and whispered what Raymond told her about the clothes to him, then pulled away and fidgeted again shyly. “B-but you really don’t have to. I-I’m okay with just getting something for th-the next couple days.”

He was happy at first. That's true! He can finally dot her a lot! Showing her a lot of places to eat! Buying some clothing and even some accessories! Oh! What about a bag back for when they got to walk a bit together? But then frown. But he wants to! But then again if that will make her uncomfortable, he can't really force her... “Thorne? Let's make a deal: if there is something that you like, tell me and we can take a closer look and maybe buy it. And if you are worried about money, I have so much that I don't know what to do with it!”

She saw how happy he got all of a sudden. Doting on her did seem to be something he liked. “W-well....o-okay. I-if it’s really okay.” She nodded, blushing shyly. “Th-thank you, dad.”

He purred only to stop abruptly. They are not alone with Alex in the kitchen. A human doesn't purr naturally after all. “Don't worry Buttercup! As long as you have fun and will be happy, I also will! As long as we got a few snacks along the way!” He winks.

She chuckled. “I’d be down to get some snacks while we’re out.” She nuzzled his cheek, her tail wagging. He may not realize it, but ever since she became his daughter and not just an occasional snack she’d wanted to go out with him to one of the places he critiqued sometimes. He always got to go to so many different places and try different things, but she had to stay home and couldn’t come. Now she could.

“Thorne and Raymond! Can you guys please come over and help? A fest needs hands to prepare!” Alex calls out. Raymond was already going into the kitchen.

“You can either watch the rest of the movie or help out. Though we can also watch the rest of the movie after eating too!” Humbert says.

Chapter Text

Thorne perked up, looking at Humbert with pleasing eyes. At his words, she smiled wide and got up right away. “Thank you thank you thank you!” She kissed his cheek before rushing into the kitchen with Alex, washing her hands in the sink. “Okay, what do I do?” She had her sleeves rolled up to her elbows.

Alex basically explains the menu for tonight which is a simple pancake party. He gives various tasks and explains how to do so.

Her tail wagged the whole time as she helped them cook. She was a little shaky, but she was actually pretty good at cooking as she helped them make the pancakes. At the very least there were no shells in the batter, just some were bigger than others or too small on a few. One got burnt.

Kian was pretty shocked to see the pest in human size. At first, she was pouting but since no one has ever given her attention she decided to drop that and just enjoy the meal as best as usual. Humbert was always happy when his daughter gave him a pancake made by her. It was a nice moment. And seeing just how much she loved cooking made him remember to buy her a kitchen for her normal size.

When Kian first entered the room, she’d tried to leave for one of the tunnels like normal. Instead, it resulted in her bumping into the wall, rubbing her nose and blushing red in embarrassment. She only stayed in the room because the others were there and she wasn’t small enough to be hurt by her for the time being. Still, she sat next to Humbert when they ate and tried to enjoy herself. Which she did, having a lot of fun with everyone at this mini party. She stayed happily ate pancakes, feeling proud when her dad ate and liked the ones she made. She looked at Alex. “Th-thanks. Th-this is actually really really nice.”

He winked at her like «That’s why I wanted to make one!». They stayed pretty late at eating and festivity that Alex started to fall asleep on the table. “Alright, everyone! Time to clean up and rest! Alex still has school in the morning!” Raymond stands up and concludes the welcome party.

She blushed, smiling in thanks at that. Thorne had started nodding off herself, quickly lifting her head as Raymond spoke. “Aww...” She’d kind of hoped that Alex would be able to come shopping with them, but if he needed to go to school then it was understandable. She then looked around a moment, realizing one last problem. “W-where should I sleep?”

“On the couch,” Raymond answered before Humbert could. The larger demon gives him a death glare. The angel raised an eyebrow. “Your bed is too small to have two people on it, Humbert. I will not give her my bed either and I don't think either Kian or Thorne want to sleep with each other...” Raymond listed all the reasons while Alex goes to the bathroom to brush his teeth.

Thorne pouted a little, but agreed. She could probably still sleep on or in Humbert’s belly if he let her, but she wouldn’t push it for now. “I-I’ll be okay on the couch.” She smiled softly. It was only a couple nights anyway.

“Then let's clean and sleep.” the angel concludes. He washes the dishes and all the kitchen while the others prepare for the night.

“You will still be welcome to enter and sleep with me if anything happens alright?” Humbert reassures her.

Thorne nodded, looking up at her dad. “O-okay.” She followed him to clean up in the bathroom, borrowing one of the spare toothbrushes to brush her teeth. She also changed into the pjs that Raymond got her, but ended up putting Humbert’s turtleneck on over it anyways. When asked, she refused to take it off.

He gives her a good night kiss, wishing pleasant nonsense again for her when the time to sleep comes. While they were away preparing to sleep, Raymond opened the couch to transform it into a really big bed. There are big pillows and warm blankets waiting for her. And the house falls silent.

She purred and kissed his cheek back, wishing him sweet dreams as always before going to the couch bed. “Th-thank you again, Raymond.” She was cautious about it, but gave him a quick hug before climbing into her bed for the night.

He got a little frozen at her hug but it ended before he could do anything, Raymond simply pats her head before disappearing into his office.

She smiled softly from the pats before closing her eyes to sleep. For a little while she slept okay, but sometime in the middle of the night she started having nightmares. Waking with a start, she looked around and felt too exposed in the living room. Staying quiet, she went to Humbert’s room and carefully opened the door to peek in. “D-dad? Dad?” She whispered, not wanting to wake him up too much but still wanting his attention. “C-can I stay with you, p-please?”

As usual, Humbert was sleeping soundly. But her whisper wasn't enough this time to crack open one's eyes. At best he simply moves his position on his bed, laying on his back.

She came in and shut the door behind her, coming up beside him. She waited for a second to look over and consider her options before just climbing up onto his belly.

He grumbles a bit as she climbs up before staying still, his breathing going back to normal. His vast belly is still as soft and comfortable as always but less...big? That and there is so little to none space for her on his bed besides laying on his belly and chest.

Thorne tried to curl up and make herself smaller, a little more comfortable. It wasn’t as easy to sleep with him at this size. She still nuzzled into his chest a little, trying to get some sleep and hoping this was okay.

He frowns in his sleep and moves a bit, shaking Thorne off a bit, not helping since he is taking more place.

She squeaked, falling off him with a yelp and a whine. Clearly this wasn’t working. She sat up, trying to see if she could just sleep nearby at least? She didn’t want to sleep alone on the couch right now.

He moves again, pressing Thorne against the wall, getting uncomfortable more and more in his sleep as he keeps frowning more and more.

She squeaked again and squirmed as she got squished against the wall before she could get down. “D-daaaad....” She tried to push him off.

With all the movements and noises he finally sits up suddenly, his eyes having a dark and dangerous light in them as turns toward her. Only when he somewhat remembers what happens and recognizes her scent that he calms down, smiling and purring as he nuzzled her.

She flinched and ducked down when he looked at her like that. She stayed frozen like that until he seemed to relax and nuzzle at her. She nuzzled back. “S-sorry for waking you up....I-I couldn’t sleep b-but I guess I can’t sleep here either.” The borrower pulled away. Maybe she could just go grab her blanket and pillows and set herself up on the floor?

He stayed still, one eye blinking after the other, his sleepy mind trying to process what she says while he is busy being a mass of purrs. After what feels like a minute he grabs her with his mouth by the collar of the turtleneck but he notices she slips out of it like that he puts her down only to grab her in a more balanced way, taking his pillow and blanket with them as he travels back to the living room.

Thorne was about to get up on her own when he grabbed her by the collar with his mouth. She squeaked but didn’t struggle, only to slip out of the sweater anyway. When he tried again, she didn’t fight and let him carry her out with his blanket and pillow. She blinked, looking up at him confused.

Once they were near the bed-couch he kicked her blanket away as he got up on it. Turning around at least five-time, kicking and arranging the pillows and her blanket around, he finally spotted a comfortable spot as he lay down, placing his daughter next to him. Putting his sheet over them and placing his arm on her, pushing her closer to him. The arrangement of pillows and blankets look like a nest. He nuzzled her one more time, giving a small affectionate lick on her forehead before putting his head down on his pillow, purring.

She watched curiously as he moved the blankets and pillows around. She noticed how it looked more like a nest than a regular bed, chuckling as she got to see more of his instinctual side whenever he was sleepy like this. When she was finally placed down, she snuggled up to him, purring as she was held closer. She kissed his nose after he licked her. “Love you, dad. Thank you.” She nuzzled into his chest a little and closed her eyes to sleep, feeling much more relaxed.

He purrs louder at her statement, rubbing his cheek against her. “I...too...” he let out. Before sleeping like a log.

She purred with him, easily falling asleep now that he was here. She slept the whole night and didn’t wake up until the next morning when either Alex or Raymond came down first.

Chapter Text

Alex was the one to come down first. He yawned as he tiredly changed into his usual clothes. He was surprised to see a big mass sleeping on the couch only to realize that it was Humbert. But where is Thorne then? As he silently made his way over he had to cancel his cooed at the cuteness. Instead, he takes out his phone and manages to get a few pictures before going into the kitchen.

Sometime in the night she’d taken hold of one of Humbert’s hands, holding onto it in her much smaller one. It would have been an adorable picture just before she woke up to noises in the kitchen. Her little ears twitched as she opened her eyes, blinking and looking around. She saw movement from the kitchen and Humbert was still asleep next to her. Being careful and slow, so she didn’t wake him, she tried to slip out of the couch-bed.

The fat demon grimaced but still remained asleep but clearly less comfortable than before, sensing her gone.
Alex was busy making breakfast for everyone that he didn't hear her approach.

She kissed Humbert’s cheek before she left, going to the kitchen to see what Alex was making. “Morning.”

Alex jumped in fright, dropping the avocado. “H-hi Thorne...” he says after calming his heart and picking up the fruit.

She squeaked, quickly catching the avocado he dropped and handing it to him. “S-sorry, I didn’t mean to scare you. D-did you sleep okay?”

“Yeah, I did. Sorry to wake you up though...” he apologized as he took the avocado and dug it out of the skin and took out the seed, before putting the fruit in a bowl.

“It’s okay, I’m usually up around the same time anyway. Well...sometimes, anyway.” She smiled. “What are you making? Can I help?”

“Oh just making smashed avocados with chocolate toast and hard boiled eggs. Weird breakfast I know but I was in the mood of that...” he explains

“Little weird, but still doesn’t sound too bad. Can I do anything?” She leaned on the counter a little, her tail wagging again.

“Can you toast all the bread in the bag, please?” he nods before pointing at the bag of toasts.

She nodded, picking up the bags and starting to toast each piece. It was a simple job, but she was just happy to help.

Will she does that, Alex whips the avocados into a mousse before putting chocolate chips in them. “To be honest, I'm doing experiments here... Let's hope it is good...”

“Well, maybe before dropping all the chocolate chips in, you should dip one in the avacado to see if the flavors taste good together?” She watched him already putting it together. Admittedly, she was hesitant.

He looks at what he is doing, hesitant too. Maybe instead of hard-boiled eggs, he can use them to make muffins? He looks at the toast... “Alright, change of plan! I'm going to make muffins and you are going to make jam and peanut butter with the toast alright?” if he hasn't had time to watch over the muffins he can eat on the train.

She paused and blinked at him before nodding, pulling those out to put on the toast instead. “Do you still want me to toast the whole bag?”

He nods. “I may have to make a whole tray of muffins which means 15 pieces but we got someone who loves to eat a lot among us. “ he chuckles.

Thorne giggled. “That’s true.” If only Alex knew the truth. She continued to toast the bread, spreading jam and peanut butter on the finished ones while the next pieces were still in the toaster.

Alex just got the time to make the muffins and put them in the oven that he has to get ready for school. He takes out an object semblable of an egg and twists it, starting the timer. “When it rings, it is time to take them out of the oven. You have to use oven gloves, okay? Also thank you a lot! If you guys are in town around midday, I can join you guys to eat if that alright with you?” he instructed and asked at the same time, zipping up his coat and readjusting his bag on his back after putting peanut butter and jam in it.

She perked up, tail wagging again. She felt a little bad that he wouldn’t be able to try his own muffins, but they might be able to all have lunch together at least? “O-okay, and I’d really like that. I-I’ll ask dad if he’d be okay with it too.” Thorne came over and quickly gave him a hug before he could leave, nuzzling him a little. “Have a good day at school!”

Instead of returning the hug, he ruffled her hair playfully. “Have fun as best as you can!” He almost called her sister but didn't. He waves goodbye and leaves.

She purred and leaned into the hair-ruffling before pulling away. "I-I will!" She smiled and watched him go, tail still wagging. When he was gone she locked the door like she'd seen them often do before going back to the kitchen to keep an eye on the muffins and wait for the timer. If nobody else got up at that time, she'd simply wait for the timer to go off and do what Alex had told her.

While she waited near the oven, she was suddenly plunged into a shadow. Humbert was standing behind and sniffing before lifting her, taking her back into the nest.

She flinched at the shadow, looking up and seeing Humbert standing there. Was he awake? She was about to say something when he picked her up and brought her back to the couch-bed nest. She wiggled a little. "D-daaaad..." She huffed before settling down. He was definitely half-asleep still. "...f-fine, but after that timer goes off I need to pull the muffins outta the oven."

He purrs a bit, putting his arms over her. His daughter needs more sleep. Although the smell of food didn't go unnoticed.

Thorne snuggled up to him, purring softly. "I promise I'll go back to sleep when the muffins are done." She nuzzled under his chin.

He whined a bit, trying to get her more stuck under him.

She squeaked as he tried to trap her a bit, making her squirm. "Daaaad..." She wiggled. "Do you wanna eat burnt muffins?"

He huffed in laughs, moving around a bit so she would be laying in the pit of his arms, his head resting on her middle section. The answer to her question seems clear: even when they will turn into charcoal he will eat them.

Thorne huffed. She should have known. "I promised I'd pull them out when they're ready....and if I don't, the house will fill with smoke....or burn down." Maybe threatening danger on herself would work.

He didn't move at first. As if such a thing could affect gluttony demons! They can be bathed in lava! It is not a little smoke and fire that will hurt Thorne- He opens his eyes. Thorne is not a gluttony demon... This means fire and even smoke can harm her... His face twisted in an awful grimace, conscious that he won't be sleeping with her any longer.

Thorne nuzzled his cheek. "I'll lay here until it's done, then all I'm gonna do is take the muffins out to cool. I'll come back after and go back to sleep, o-okay?"

He turns his head and looks at her as if he is trying to judge if she will keep her promise. Though, he purred and smiled as he nodded.

Whether he believed her or not, she always kept her promises. She kissed his cheek before relaxing back, keeping an ear out for the timer to go off.

Things have been kind of slow, especially with the extra sleeping. Though Thorne manages to get the muffins out of the oven in time. They have breakfast together. Humbert eats the majority of the muffins leaving one for everyone else. He was getting ready to bring Thorne in town as he called out. “Is everything alright? Are the clothes going well?”

She surprisingly liked the muffins. She also liked getting to sleep in a little with her dad. It was probably one of the best mornings she’d had. “Yeah, I-I’m still not a fan of the white dress, b-but it all fits.” She came out and fiddled with the dress a bit. “I-I dunno how he got the measurements right...he measured me when I was small, b-but not at this size.”

He looked up and down and... “Yeah, I'm not a fan of that dress either... Let's get something that will fit you more okay?” he said and theorized that is probably an angel thing for having precise and right eyes.

Thorne nodded and smiled. Her tail was hidden away and gently held down so she didn't wag or hurt it while the hat easily covered her pointed ears. "I-I'm ready to go if you are?"

He held out his hand and opened the door. First destination: the train station

Chapter Text

She smiled wide and held onto his hand, following him outside. She stayed close to him, but her excitement dimmed as they got closer to the train station. Thorne moved closer to him, eyeing the groups of humans around them. She may look human to those around them, but she still had that instinct to hide away from all the humans here. Being outside in general was still a little scary.

Smelling her fear he looks at her, tilting his head. He thought for a moment then said: “Don’t be afraid. Humans can be like animals: some people will try to pick on you because of fear. That is why don’t let fear show on your face. Besides, I’m here. If anything tries to harm you, they are gone.” and squeezes her hand gently.

She looked up at him, then nodded. "O-okay." She squeezed back and kept following him, staying close but less nervous than before. "S-so where exactly are we going?"

“Getting new and comfortable clothes of course! Come here, I will show you how to get your ticket for the train with the machine,” he answers before pointing at the machine for tickets.
After showing that, they sit down on the bench on the dock.
“Buttercup? I have to warn you that in the city, there will be more people than what you just see. Even more when you were back in the restaurant.”

She watched and followed his instructions, tilting her head before getting her ticket. The borrower then sat next to him on the bench, holding his hand again. She looked up at him. "I-I figured as much....b-because of what it was like in those movies." She fidgeted again. "I-I'll be okay a-and I'll make sure to stay close."

“The movie shows you one thing, but being in the city is something else. And yes, please, stay close to me and don't let go of my hand okay?” he asks.
The train finally comes and he gets up. “Ready?”

Being in the city sounded terrifying. Was this really a good idea? Should she have taken Yin's offer to break the curse right away? She looked up at Humbert, searching his face. His eyes were nearly closed as usual, but she knew without even having to look at him that he would take care of her and protect her if anything happened. "O-okay." She looked up as the train got there, getting up with him and nodding. "M-mhm." She held his hand a little tighter. "R-ready."

“Let’s go on a new adventure!” he said smiling as he led her inside the train and invited them to sit down.
The ride on the train is 30 minutes long. And the more they come closer to the city, the more the train gets crammed.

Thorne sat close to Humbert when they finally got on the train, refusing to have any less than her entire side pressed against his during the ride. The last time she was on a train, she'd been inside of Humbert's belly on his way home, unaware of what was going to happen to her. She didn't feel very much or see anything, but now she could see it all. At some point, she got distracted by the view in the window and sat up to look, watching the scenery pass by in awe. A few people on the train stared at her because of her hair and odd freckles. Everyone assumed it was some odd makeup trend though and didn't say anything. One old lady smiled at Humbert as she passed by to get to her own seat. "Oh your little girl is so cute." She hummed before continuing on to the next open seat.

At the old lady's comment, he smiles. He puffs his chest, prideful of that fact as he nods.

A middle-aged man across the way huffed about kids and their weird colors these days, but the old woman who'd complimented Humbert then brought her cane down on his foot. He yelled and started to curse out the old woman, but she simply chuckled and waved him off. "Oh sorry about that dearie. My eyes aren't quite what they used to be and you just blended right in with that seat there." She smiled cheekily and hobbled along while the man flushed and fumed. A few people nearby chuckled as they commented on how he was dressed rather blandly and looked a lot like the seats.

Thorne had flinched at the yelling and dropped back down to hide against Humbert's side. When it all calmed down, she looked up at him again, now confused on what exactly she'd just missed.

“Humans” Humbert whispers at her confused face and softly squeezes her hand again. “Just a few more minutes and we will be there.”

She nodded, nuzzling into his arm for a second before looking out the window again. It was amazing that such a large, metal object could travel so far and so fast. She'd certainly been very, very far from her original home. If she'd left, she never would have made it this far on her own. Heck, she wouldn't have even known to try getting on the train.

He gives small and quick kisses at the top of her head, not knowing what is going on in her head.
Soon enough, they arrived at their destination. Humbert takes a stronger grip on her hand as they exit the train, letting pass the stresses of life.

She suppressed the urge to purr at the kisses, instead giggling and leaning into him as he did. When they reacher their stop, she got up and followed him out. She stayed close to her dad, but still looked at all the buildings and people everywhere.

The city is completely different from where they live. Instead of grass and rock paths, there is gray and rock-solid ground all around. There are too few to no trees here, immense buildings climbing up toward the sky.
But it was the sea of people and cars that was the most invasive.
Humbert slowly guides her through the station.

Thorne looked around, awestruck at this world of concrete around her. The trees around home sounded much better than these.

“Such a dead place and yet, a sea of people come to work and live here... Such madness, right?” Humbert says at her awestruck. He keeps holding her hands as he guides her to one of many halls of shopping.

She nodded in agreement. “I think it’d look nicer if they at least put in some more trees or plants. E-even just in a few places.” She followed close, never letting go of his hand. As they walked, she noticed they were heading to an area with windowed areas and buildings with lots of clothes inside them. Were these clothing stores?

He didn't say it but he felt somewhat comfortable in the city because it is a dead place. Just like hell. That is why he also says that is madness.
“Now, now, which shop should we visit first...?” he wondered as he slowed his pace even more.

She looked around for a moment before pointing to one. “M-maybe we can give that one a look?” It was generic, a simple clothing store.

He nods and enters the store. He was a little perplexed here. Of course, when he needs new clothes he buys them himself but he never really helped to pick clothes. Even more when he doesn't know her size.
Thankfully there were a lot of examples of mothers and children out there.
He looked at them before picking up a top and imitated them, trying to see if they would fit her.

What was new to him was completely foreign to her. As a borrower, she only made her own clothes. The closest thing to shopping she ever did was when Raymond had her mark that magazine for him.
She blinked as he held up a shirt to her body, looking down at it. It was a little small, but she took it from his hands to get a better look. She liked the graphic design and it was a dark gray, much better than the silly white dress she had now. “Is there a bigger one?” She looked at the letter saying what size it was, then tried to find the rack he’d pulled the shirt from. One size up should do it.

He sees that she likes it, he keeps picking shirts and even pants. He even dares to pick up a dress but is more punk than an innocent little girl.

She liked nearly anything he picked and even commented on how she could adjust some of them to fit her style more, smiling wide. She even liked the punk-ish dress he picked for her. They found a few clothing items in her size. At some point she even wandered into the boy’s section with him, picking up some of the graphic t-shirts and holding them up to herself like he’d done. Borrowers had no sense of gender norms like humans did, it seemed.

He smiled as she started to have some fun. He was also pleased to see that she liked the dress. He tilted his head when she picked up the t-shirt. Though, instead of telling her that is for the boy he simply picks another one and sees.

She looked at the shirt and nodded, liking the design on that one too. An employee came over and smiled at them, asking if she wanted to try any of the clothes on. The borrower perked up. “I can try them on?” She looked to Humbert, then the employee who nodded and showed them where the dressing rooms were.

He nods. “Looks like this shop can do that!” he confirms as he follows the staffer.
“Tell me when you did try out an outfit okay?” he says as he winks, trying to say that she still needs to hide her ears and tail.

Thorne nodded, planning on keeping her hat on and the strap under her clothes anyway. She took a few of the clothes and went into the changing room to try each of them on. The ones she liked she came out and showed him. Any she didn’t or weren’t the right size she put to the side. The ones that she liked but were the wrong size, she waited until she was done trying to let Humbert know she needed a size bigger or smaller.

It was...kinda weird. Seeing Thorne in clothes that she didn't make and instead wore something with a certain style... It was like he discovered a new side to her. And that is nice.
He comments about some outfits, as she can choose a pair of jeans without holes on them and things like that.
And fetch the ones she wanted in another size.

She nodded, liking the idea of choosing jeans without the holes. She could either make some herself later, or wait until they ripped on their own over time. It was strange to be trying out clothes she didn’t make herself. She’d only ever made hers or gotten hand-me-downs before. It was....kind of nice. By the end, she decided she really liked the punk dress he found her and asked if she could switch into it after they bought it so she didn’t have to wear the white one anymore.

He beams up when she switches dresses, glad that he understands a bit more her taste in fashion.
When it was time to pay, he just pressed his phone to the terminal.
“We should buy some bags for you too. Oh and also there is that nice waffle store at the corner! Would be nice to grab a quick snack!” he proposes as they exit the shop, shopping bags in his arms.

She tilted her head when he did that, but continued with him, smiling up at him in her new dress. “Okay! That sounds great!” A new bag would be nice and she loved the idea of grabbing a snack with her dad. She stuck close and followed him again, but pouted as he carried the bags. “I-I can carry some too.”

He sticks his tongue out at her pouting. “Soon enough!” he promised as they walked to the waffle booth.
He looked over the choices. “I will have a Nutella one, please. And for you?”

She looked over the menu and ordered a small one with jam. “I-I’m not very hungry.”

“It’s okay! But we will have to stop every time and now in between shops...” he embarrassingly says.

“That’s okay!” She smiled up at him, really not minding. “If you need a snack just let me know and we can go get one. I-I may not always get something but you still can.”

He started to purrs but immediately stopped. That was risky! He gets too used to purring when Thorne is being an adorable creature.
He devours his waffle in three bites before showing more shops to her.

Since hers was small, she ate hers quickly as well before following him. They found a few more clothes and even a place that sold bags. Turns out with bags she was very picky. Most of the regular purses were too gaudy or strange looking, but the ones that looked nice didn’t have enough storage space for her things. She huffed and set down yet another leather purse, finding it odd and a strange material to have a bag made from.
“The purses they make for women are useless.” She frowned, looking around until she spotted the backpack aisle. “Hm?” She tugged Humbert’s arm so he knew where she was going before going to take a look. They weren’t purses but they were much bigger and came in all different kinds of fun designs. There were even some interesting shoulder bags.

He turns his head in time to see her go to the backpack. Well, that will help her more than the purses for sure! He looked at those for a bit, even opening them.

Thorne found a black one with bat wings, little horns on top, and a tiny devil tail at the bottom. She held it up to him. “This one.”

He looked at that one but was a little skeptical. “That’s a cute one! How about picking one more? When we go hiking, you know?”

Thorne nodded, putting it on her back just because before looking over some others. She found a simpler shoulder bag, showing him. “How’s this one?”

He hummed and picked it up as he looked inside. He pinched his lips, not fully satisfied. Then he notices a shoulder bag but more going on the back. Although the design isn't that great, it is simple. “And what do you think of this one?” he asks as he shows it to her.

( Sorry, tries to put a picture but it didn't work. here the link, hope it work ^^'')

Her eyes went wide at all the pockets. Her tail would wag if it wasn't strapped down. "I like it!" It wasn't super pretty, but she could mess with the material and dye it or make patches all on her own.

He nods satisfied that his choice pleases her again. He is glad that he knew his daughter a bit. “Is there anything else? Or are those two good enough?”

"These two should be just fine!" She hummed. Even just one bag would work for her, but having a special one for their hikes would be perfect. Still, she shyly held up the little black devil one she first picked out. "M-maybe I could change it up s-so it looks more like...you know....s-so we could match?"

He tilts his head. “Would we ask if they have another color?”

She shook her head. "They probably only have black or red, so black works fine." She then looked up at him. "W-would it be okay if I did that though? M-matched you?"

He softly ruffles her hair, making sure that the beanie doesn't move. “Of course it would be fine! And if you need fabric, you know where to ask!” he winks at her as they go buy the bags.

Thorne leaned into his hand. "Mhm!" She followed him up to the register. "B-by the way, dad? W-would it be okay if Alex came with us to get lunch? H-he said if we're still out during his lunch break th-then he'd join us if you were okay with it."

Lunch? His stomach grumbles and pats it sympathetically before thinking of a good place. One comes to mind but...will it be alright? “Well... I don't mind that Alex joins us later. And on which place to eat, how about The restaurant? You know? Where were you before?” He risked proposing that place. He knows that despite being its former home, that place isn't a good memory for her...

Her eyes widened slightly. Her old home? He wanted to eat there? That was where they’d first met. For a moment her face was unreadable before she nodded, smiling wide. It would be a chance to change some of those bad memories into some good ones. And honestly, not all of them were bad. Though it had terrified her at the time, she now looked back on her meeting with Humbert fondly. “I-I’d really like that, though you probably won’t have another tasty surprise in your sauce like last time.” She giggled and gave his side a teasing poke.

His stomach rumbles more at her poke as Humbert pursues up one’s lips. He wanted to tease back so much but can't with so many people around them. Though, the expression on his face just says how delicious his little tasty surprise is...

Thorne blushed a little and giggled, hugging his arm and nuzzling it. “Love you, dad.”

His pout doesn't stay put as a smile makes its way on his face. It is way too hard to stay mad at her... “Love you too, buttercup!” he responds before passing to the register and buying the bags. He texted Alex to join them at the restaurant before getting another quick and few snacks.

When they were bought, she took all the paper that was stuffed inside the backpack so she could wear it. She bounced a couple of times to make the wings flap, giggling as the tail swayed too. Right away she looked up at Humbert for approval while he was eating his latest snack.

He chuckles at her act before nodding and offers his hand before wandering from shop to shop.

She held his hand as they walked through the different shops. She ended up getting a few warm boots and some sneakers that were actually pretty comfy to walk around in before it was time to head to the restaurant.

Chapter Text

Since Alex doesn't know where the restaurant is, they give a rendezvous at the shopping halls where all kinds of restaurants are.
A few minutes passed before Alex showed up. When he can see them, he takes a moment to look Thorne up and down.
“Oooh! What an interesting choice of clothes Thorne! Did you pick them up yourself or...?” the human asks.

She rushed forward to hug Alex, nuzzling him a little before pulling away to show off her new outfit. "Dad picked out the dress, but I picked the backpack." She hummed, looking very proud of herself and her dad's choice.
"N-no offense to Raymond but I'm not a fan of white. Stands out too much and gets dirty right away." For a borrower, white was like a beacon in most circumstances.

“I know right? Although he is always wearing something white I don't know how he manages to not get any filth on it! Though I have to be honest, I didn't think you like that kind of style... Maybe more like comfy clothes?” he then notices that they were holding hands. He cooed but it was weird with his stern face as he fishes out his phone before taking a quick picture.

"Hm? What, the white dress or this?" She looked down at herself. She thought it was all pretty comfy. When she looked up Alex was taking the picture, she was tilting her head confused. She then looked up at Humbert afterwards, unaware of what Alex had done. "A-are we ready?"

“Both? Both. Since you didn't want to get out of your dad’s turtleneck yesterday, I thought that you prefer simpler and comfy clothing.” he explains then tilts his head at her question before turning to Humbert too.

“We are good, don't worry. Alex? Can you please show me the picture you just took?” Humbert comforts her and asks him. The kid obeys and shows it.

"I do, but I also like this." Thorne smiled. She blinked at both of them then, trying to peek at the photo. It was cute. "Aww...I wish I could have that too."

“I can print it if you want?” Humbert says before asking Alex to send the photo. Right after that, his stomach cries out in hunger.
Alex giggles at that but his stomach rumbles too.

She nodded, giggling at their growling stomachs before hers did too. She hadn't really eaten any other snacks since the waffles. "W-we should probably go inside now."

When they came in, Jeremy was behind the desk and looked up in surprise. "M-Mr. Gourmand! W-what brings you here?" He hadn't seen the critic since he'd first come months ago to judge their food. Why was he here now? And....why were there two kids with him? The critic never came to critique food with company, much less an expressionless boy who looked to be in college and a vibrantly colored girl in...grunge...punk?

Humbert put a hand on one of the kid's shoulders. “We come to eat, of course! Is there any table for three people?” He answers with a big smile.

Jeremy blinked, stunned. He'd never heard of the critic visiting many restaurants twice, let alone bringing...his kids? "Y-yes! O-of course! Would you still prefer a more...private table?"

Thorne looked up at Humbert. She didn't mind where they sat, but she remembered he'd been sitting in a more solitary area of the restaurant last time.

“Private please.” Humbert orders.

Alex watches the interaction then he understands. “You have criticized that place before, right? I thought you never visited a restaurant you already visited?” he asks.

“Yeah, but my lil pumpkin wanted to go to a place I have been before! Right?” Humbert nods before turning to Thorne as they follow the server.

Thorne blushed and nodded. She'd have been fine even just going to a Red Robin's as long as it meant going somewhere with her dad.

Jeremy's eyes widened at this revelation. So only the girl was his kid? The college boy must be a friend or something. "R-right away, sir. If you don't mind taking a seat, we'll get that ready for you." He smiled before hurrying off to get that done, informing the chef's of their sudden return guest and his companions. Apparently, none of them had ever heard of the critic having a kid. Some of them even peeked through the window of the kitchen to catch a glimpse while Jeremy and some of the other staff got a private table for three set up in record time.

Humbert was happy getting a private one. Although it is a different kind of attention it is still too much attention in his opinion.
Alex politely applauded at the speed of the staff to set up the table before the group took place. “Any dishes do you want to recommend?” he asks him.

“Hmmm... I think you will like plates-” He starts to advise Alex when they are handed the menu.

Thorne knew nearly every dish on the menu already, but still looked over the menu as they were handed it. She looked at the drinks first, knowing that would be first. Like clockwork, Jeremy came over as their waiter and asked what they'd like to drink. Little Thorne politely ordered a Sprite, smiling up at the man. He may not know or remember her, but she knew him well enough. He was a sweet guy, just a bit nervous and clumsy sometimes.

A coke for Alex and Humbert took water. Since the server was here, he asked if the kids know what they want to eat so they can already order. Alex took his advice.

Thorne ordered as well, something she'd always liked from the menu when it was sent back. Ironically, this dish also included the sauce that she'd fallen into last time.

“And for me, I would like something like last but not the same plates, please... Oh! And if we can have something to eat while waiting would be nice too!" He concludes their orders, giving back the menus to Jeremy.

Jeremy wrote everything down and nodded. "O-of course! Any requests on those appetizers, or would you like an assortment like before?"

“An assortment please!”

He'd figured as much, but still was glad he'd asked. "I'll get those started right away." He nodded and hurried back to the kitchen.

Thorne leaned over to Alex when they were all alone again. "This is actually the restaurant Humbert found me at, the one I told you about." She giggled.

Alex peeked up at that before turning to the demon. Humbert simply sticks his tongue to him. Alex retorts by sticking his tongue too. Although he wanted to know if she was really alright with that, it was obvious that she didn't pay any mind to that.

On the contrary, she seemed rather pleased with the fact they'd come to her old home. While she couldn't go searching for her old things at this size, she could still enjoy being in a familiar place with her new family. "The plate you ordered is really good. One time, a couple trying to get free food sent it back a couple of times. While the manager was chewing them out and banning them from the restaurant I managed to snag a good portion." She wiggled in her seat as if she was trying to wag her tail. "I think you'll really like it!"

“Pfffft! I can't believe that kind of people! Really thought that they can do anything?” he responds as he starts to chit chat with her. Humbert chuckles at her story, believing her.

She giggled and nodded, telling a few more stories. All of them were times from when she'd been living here alone. When Jeremy came back with their drinks and appetizers she stopped her story, thanking him politely before trying one and humming. It had been so long since she'd had the food here. She didn't realize she'd actually missed it.

Humbert and Alex listen to all of her stories. From time to time, Alex commented as Humbert was busy eating the majority of the appetizers. Alex manages to get some before this glutton eats all.

Jeremy checked in once in a while, but for the most part only came to drop off food and pick up plates. After dropping off their meals, he asked if they needed anything else before leaving them alone to enjoy their food.

Thorne was happy to tell them about her time here, but she also asked how Alex’s day was so far and how he’d been doing. When their food got here, she smiled again and took a bite, having to suppress a purr while Jeremy was still there.

Alex said it was a boring morning in class. Though when his dish comes and tastes it he can't help but say “I feel so fancy! I should come to eat more often with you, Humbert!”

“You will pay your part though...” Humbert commented, smirking.

“Then I don't have to make your food then.” Alex retorts, pouting in his voice.

“I dunno about that part, Alex. He’ll probably still be hungry when he gets home.” Thorne smiled and giggled, knowing a certain little something that Alex didn’t. As she ate her food, she got a little sauce on her cheek without noticing, smiling and laughing with her family.

He pouted at that even though it didn't show on his face. He feels his phone vibrate as a message comes and gets distracted by that.

Humbert immediately notices the sauce and stares at it for a few seconds. Then Alex gets his attention away as he replies to the text and Humbert proceeds to look around rapidly, making sure that no one looks before licking the sauce off her cheek.

She giggled, going back to her food while Alex answered the text. With her guard down, she hadn’t seen the lick coming at all. She turned bright red and suppressed a squeak, whipping her head over to look at the culprit. Wiping at her cheek she just squinted and gave him a “you cheeky bastard” look. Otherwise, the sauce on her cheek would have tasted exactly the same as the time they’d met.

At her look, he smirked like “I know right? » before resume at eating as if nothing happened.

Thorne huffed at him, sticking out her tongue but still giggling anyway. She wasn’t able to finish her whole plate, the restaurant portions a bit too much for her even at this size.

Alex managed to finish his plates and was kind of fascinated to see the meals go in then out when Humbert is done. “Dude. How do you manage to eat this much? Do you have two stomachs or what?” Alex wonders as the demon finishes the fourth plate.

One of her ears twitched under her hat at Alex’s comment. She fought back a smile. “M-maybe he just has a fast metabolism or something?” She picked at a few more things on her plate before looking at Humbert. “D-do you want the rest?”

He smiled before answering. “I do have a fast metabolism, you know? Do you really think I would eat this much even at home?”

She giggled, knowing exactly how much he normally ate. “If you did, I’m not sure we’d have any groceries at the end of the day.”

He chuckles at that before eating the rest of Thorne’s plate. “Do you guys want some sweets?” he asks but was pretty sure that Alex would take out of self-indulgence, and Thorne will probably take just any bite to taste.

Thorne still felt full, but would be lying if she said she didn’t still want to try some. “I-I’d be up for it if you guys are?”

Alex nodded quickly, proving the guess of Humbert. “Then we shall also take a look at the desserts menu!” Humbert licks his lips at that.

She giggled, looking over the desserts. “We could get the tester tray? It has a little of each of the most popular desserts here.”

“Sounds like a good idea! I vote for this one!” Alex agrees as he watches his phone. His time will be tight but he wants to eat with them. He can also ditch school if needed!

She smiled, then looked to Humbert for the go ahead. Jeremy came back when they were ready and took their dessert while also clearing away the finished plates.

They quickly order some coffee and finish eating, sharing good stories in between. Of course, it was Humbert who paid. After that, they wander around a bit.

Thorne enjoyed lunch together and begged Alex to walk with them just for a little longer. She stuck close to both of them the whole time...until she saw a computer store. She remembered how difficult it was for her dad to type at that tiny keyboard. Maybe they’d have a bigger one? Without thinking, she turned and split off from the group and went inside, looking around right away and comparing them with the size of her own hands to measure his.

Both Humbert and Alex didn't notice that she slipped away since they were discussing. But it was Humbert who noticed first that she was gone suddenly. “A-Alex? Where is Thorne?” the demon asks the child, who also looks around until realization sinks in him.

Chapter Text

Both Humbert and Alex didn't notice that she slipped away since they were discussing. But it was Humbert who noticed first that she was gone suddenly. “A-Alex? Where is Thorne?” the demon asks the child, who also looks around until realization sinks in him.

~•~•~•~•~•~

She didn't even realize that they were gone and she was on her own. She just looked through the store’s keyboard section, trying to find something that would be easier for her dad to type with. Eventually she found one. It was large, had big keys, and was simple. It could connect to a computer or a laptop. She smiled wide and grabbed that, taking it with her to the register. Raymond had given her some spending money to use while she was out with Humbert. She only hoped it was enough as she waited in line.

The cashier was busy chewing her gum while looking at her phone, strolling down social media, and didn't notice the small girl in front of her.

Thorne looked around for a moment before coming forward and placing the keyboard on the counter. “Um....e-excuse me? I-is this where I pay?”

She jumped a bit before blinking at her. “Hmmm...yes? clear throat I mean yes. Do you wish to pay that?” She answers, her voice shows how much she smokes.

She nodded and pushed the keyboard towards the lady behind the cash register. “It’s for my dad. His keyboard is too small so he usually has to use a pen to hit the keys.” She smiled brightly. “I thought this would help so he doesn’t have to take so long with his work, but it’s a surprise.”

“Oh...oooh! I see! It's for a gift! Would you like us to wrap it?” She has to suppress her cooing. Despite her look, that little girl is a sweet angel, isn't she?

“You can do that?” Her eyes widened and practically sparkled. If they could wrap it then that’d be even better! She wiggled in place a little, her best effort to keep from trying to wag her tail.

“Of course!” the cashier giggles at how cute she is and wraps it. The wrap was orange while the ribbon was purple. Looks like Halloween is around the corner already. The price is shown on the screen. “Here you go!”

She smiled, liking the colors because they were hers and Humbert’s. It was ironic but nice. She then pulled out the money Raymond had given her and started counting it. If the cashier was watching, she’d soon be able to see that the girl wouldn’t have enough. She was close, but it wouldn’t be enough.

She did see that the girl would not have enough and was dismayed to make it way on her heart. “Hmmm...”

Thorne finally counted out the rest of her change and saw she was short. She frowned, looking at the gift before looking back at the shelves. Maybe she could find something else for cheaper? It would have to be the same size, or else there’d be no point. “Um...”

Seeing the situation the young girl is the cashier quickly thinking about how to help her. An idea pops up which only means that she put some money into it. “Oh! Silly me! That article is on discount! Here is the prize.” She quickly tapes the reduction, just enough for her to play properly. “Would you like a bag?” she asks after she gets the money.
It was at that moment that Humbert entered the shop, following Thorne’s scent, sweating. The cashier was a bit perplexed at that suspicious tall and really fat adult entering the shop who was looking everywhere like crazy but stopped when he spotted the young girl. Should she call the security...?

“Thorne?” Humbert let out, his voice a little bit audible for her to hear.

She was just about to take the keyboard back when the woman spoke up. Was it really? She hadn’t seen a for-sale sign. “R-really? Y-yes please!” She smiled wide and paid the woman, happily taking the bag with her gift. When she heard her name called she perked up right away. She quickly thanked the lady before hurrying over to the large man. “Daddy!” She tried to hide the bag behind her so he didn’t see it, but with how tall he was it would have been easy for him to spot. “I’m right here.” She smiled up at him.

The cashier immediately calms down when the young girl recognizes her dad. But she cooed when she tried to hide the bag behind her back, trying to surprise the tall man.

Humbert releases a sigh before taking a severe face. Only to drop it when his daughter comes back to him with a large smile while “hiding” the bag behind her. Though he can see the wrapped present inside. He sighs again, smiling a bit before kneeling as he takes her in a hug. “Thorne! Chouchou, never do that again! Don't disappear like that without telling me where you are going, okay?” Although he was touched that she wanted to offer a present to Alex, she can't just leave without telling anyone.

She came forward, hugging him back and nuzzling his cheek. “I’m sorry, I-I didn’t mean to scare you. I won’t do it again.” She kissed his cheek. “I-I just saw....a-a thing and wanted to take a look.”

“Good.” he forgives her, nuzzling back. “Oh? And did you find what you were looking for?” he asks, playing the fool.

She blushed, still kinda trying to hide it. “Y-yeah. I did. Th-the lady behind the register helped me.”

“Oh?” he looked at that lady, who was starting to slowly melt from their cuteness, and nodded at her as thanks. “I'm glad you managed to find what you were looking for!”

She smiled and nodded. “I-is Alex still here?” She kept the bag behind her while trying to leave the store with him.

“Wait. Let me call him,” he said as he quickly informed him that he found Thorne, asking him to join them.

Thorne nodded, taking hold of his free hand as he did. She couldn’t call since she didn’t have a phone of her own.

Alex quickly comes over. His face is still the same but everyone can see the shine of worry in his eyes. “Thorne? I don't know if I have to slap you or hug you...” he lets out, making Humbert put a protective hand in front of her as he frowns at that declaration.

She ducked her head apologetically. “I-I’m sorry....” She glanced up at Humbert before reaching out her arms to Alex for a hug. “I-I didn’t mean to worry you guys. I-I didn’t realize I forgot to let you know where I was going....h-hug?”

His cheeks got swollen as he pouted, clearly showing how mad he is now before releasing all in a sigh. “Hugs.” He takes her in his arms, hugging her tightly before they break out of it. But he still pokes her forehead, in the same way when she didn't tell him about her being the daughter of Humbert. “Alright! Now everything is alright as long as you learned your lesson!”

She gave him a squeeze before squeaking at the poke. As long as it wasn’t the newspaper, she’d gladly take her punishment. “I-I did! I-I won’t do it again.” She glanced at the bag she was hiding before subtly smiling and glancing at Humbert, trying to secretly let Alex know about her gift for her dad. “D-do you need to head back to school now...?”

He tilts his head as he sees her more agitated than usual. It took him a minute to understand her objectives before nodding. “Yeah... I guess. Since we found you I guess I have no choice but to head back.” he says as he rubs his neck and turns to the demon. “Humbert? Don't lose her again alright?” he warns him, the newspaper will be ready once he is at home if his fear happens.
Humbert pouted at that, crossing his arms before waving him goodbye once the kid decided to go. Though now... When is she planning to offer him the gift then?

Thorne gave him a hug before he went back to school, looking up at Humbert. She was enjoying herself, but there were far too many bags of clothes already. “D-do you need to get anything?” She still tried to hide the bag behind her.

“No. Not really. But why didn't you offer your gift to Alex? Oh, maybe you want to give it to him once he is at home! I see, I see.” he answers, nodding like he has just solved a mystery.

She flinched when he mentioned the gift, deflating a little. He’d noticed it already? “A-actually.....” She pulled the wrapped gift out of the bag. “I-it’s for you....b-but I was gonna surprise you when we got home....”

He blinked several times at her, trying to understand what she just said. Once he did, more questions popped into his head: where did she get that money from? The gift isn't for Alex but him? But why did she want to offer him something electronic instead of food? He takes the gift, sensing that he messed up her surprise. He looked at the gift before putting it down in the bag again as he took her in his arms. “Thank you so much Thorne.”

She blinked at him before squeaking as he picked her up. “B-but you haven’t opened it yet.” She furrowed her brow, confused. He found out about her surprise. Was he not going to open it now? Maybe he was going to wait until they got home? She wiggled a little in his arms, pouting at him. He was already carrying all the bags! “I-I can carry something too.”

“You wanted to offer it to me when we got home, right? Then I will open it at home!” he giggled as she squeaked. “And don't count on it!” He sticks out his tongue.

The cashier would be bleeding from her nose if this were a manga at just how cute they are. That was finally something good happening for this month and she helped it to happen! She has to let it know on her Twitter!

Alex stayed a bit, hiding. He wanted to know what kind of expression the adult will make but cooed at the cute image they form. He quickly takes out his phone before taking a picture of them together.

She blushed, then nodded with a huff. There was no fighting him when he did these kinds of things. “F-fine...” The borrower nuzzled his cheek for a moment before sighing and letting him carry her. “I’m ready to go home if you are, dad.” She was completely unaware of the attention from the cashier as well as Alex watching them.

With that note, he quickly takes them to the train station while humming their tunes, keeping her in his arms.

Thorne stayed in his arms for as long as he carried her. While they were on the train she ended up falling asleep in his lap, her head resting on his chest. A couple of people around him smiled softly and cooed softly at the sight.

He wasn't surprised that she fell asleep. After all, it was the first time she visited a city. There was a lot to registers, information, and views. No wonder that she needs calm to fully understand what happens today. He gives a small kiss peek at the top of her head and does his best to not wake her up on their way home.

She hummed a little in her sleep when he kissed her head, but didn’t wake up. She didn’t wake up until they were almost home, her head lifting up as he walked towards the house. “Mm....? When did I fall asleep?”

“While we were riding the train my little pumpkin!” he sang-songs as he walked closer to the house, opening the door.

She blushed, hiding her face a little. "O-oh." She looked up as she saw him opening the door. "Y-you can put me down now. I-I can help you with the bags?"

He was faking thinking about it. “No” he answers with a smirk as he keeps her in his arms, putting down the bags near the couch.

She blushed red and huffed at him. "W-will you at least put me down so you can open your gift?" She shifted a little in his arms. Now that she thought about it, all of her clothes were gonna be in those bags by the couch until Raymond shrank them or...whatever it is he'd do to make them her size later.

He pouted but finally complied with her and put her down. “Alright! Let's see what you got for me!” he claps his hands in anticipation.

Thorne smiled in triumph, quickly pulling out the gift and holding it up for him. "I-I thought you could use this. I-I hope you like it." She patiently yet anxiously waited for him to open it.

He rarely got a gift so he takes his time to open it. Slowly untie the ribbon and get it off. Searching for the scorching and opening it one by one. To only have to fully open the wrap to see what he got. He went blank. He wasn't expecting a keyboard. He tilts his head. “I-Thanks?”

"I-is it the right size? I-I know you always have to use a-a pencil or something to hit the keys a-and it takes you a while to type your articles s-so I thought maybe if you had a-a bigger keyboard that m-maybe your work would b-be a little easier?" She fidgeted awkwardly, suddenly worried she'd gotten something wrong or that he didn't like it. "I-I kept the receipt i-in case it wasn't the right one o-or if you didn't like it!"

He blinked before laughing. “Hyoohooohoo! Sorry sorry! I'm just- I really didn't expect it! Come here!” he says as he put aside the keyboard and opens his arms for a hug. When she gets in there, he kisses her multiple times. “Thank you! I will definitely use it!”

She flinched and squeaked as he laughed, pausing in her awkward tangent. She blushed and nodded, coming over and hugging him back. The borrower giggled as he kissed her head and face, wiggling playfully in his grip. "I-I'm glad! I-is it the right size, though?"

He put her on his lap as he opened the box, getting it out. He presses one touch and only one. “Yup! Looks perfect for me!

Now that they were home she didn’t have to pin down her tail or hide her ears. Her tail now wagged freely as she saw the new keyboard actually fit his hands. “Yay!” She giggled and reached out to touch them too. The keys were too big for her, but she still purred and playfully clicked at a few keys as she looked at her hands next to his.

He chuckles before starting a small game of catching her fingers by softly pressing them with the tile.

She giggled and squealed a little, pulling her hands out and moving them to other keys before getting caught again and having to escape all over again. It was a simple and silly game but she had fun with it.

He laughed, getting caught up in their game. Now that he has a child, even a plain and overly large keyboard is good to get a good joyful moment with Thorne.

At some point, she decided to try catching his fingers with her hands in a similar way. Instead of pressing a finger over his shoulder, however, she used one hand for a finger or two to catch them.

He lets out a small cry when the roles get swapped as he tries to not get caught. Though with such large hands it was mostly his loss. With each loss, he tickles her more and more, getting more of her adorable laughs.

While he was easier to catch, he was also better at escaping than she had been. She just giggled and kept up the game until he started to tickle her. The borrower squealed and started to squirm, trying to protect her tickle spots. “Noooooo~! Th-that’s cheating!” She laughed and tried in vain to push away his hands.

He stopped when she needed to catch her breath before nuzzling her. “Thank you again, Thorne. I hope you enjoyed your day in the city?”

She giggled a little at the end, but breathed and nuzzled him back, her tail still wagging. “Mhm, I had a lot of fun going out with you and having lunch with Alex. It was the best. Th-thank you again, f-for everything a-and being my dad.”

He smiles but it seems somewhat forced “A-are really happy about me being your dad? I mean...if you haven't met me you would be in a bean size. Nor Kian trying to eat you. Or facing an ominous angel. Or coop up with me...?”

Chapter Text

“A-are really happy about me being your dad? I mean...if you haven't met me you would be in a bean size. Nor Kian trying to eat you. Or facing an ominous angel. Or coop up with me...?” Humbert asked, with a nervous and sad smile on his face.

Thorne just looked at him in shock. “W-what? Of course I am!” She sat up and turned in his arms so she was facing him, placing her hands on his cheeks and making him look directly at her. “I don’t mind being human sized. I-I got to go outside and have lunch with you because of it. A-and Kian probably still would’ve tried to eat me at some point. I-I don’t mind any of that and I like being around you. I love having you as my dad and I’m happy. Y-you didn’t know me before, b-but I’m really, really happy here. I’m even happier with you as my dad a-and I don’t regret a second of it. H-hell, if I knew what I know now, I probably would have jumped on that plate on purpose i-instead of falling on accident.”

“R-really?” he asks, his pitch-black eyes looking straight into her eyes, the amber pupils going back and forth to round and slip.

She nodded. “I-If it meant meeting you and ending up having you as my dad I-I’d do it all over again.” She kissed his nose. “I-I love being your little pumpkin o-or chouchou or buttercup o-or anything else you end up calling me.”

He takes her in his arms again, making sure she won't be seeing his crying face though she may feel the tears dropping. “I- sorry to have asked such a thing. When I thought things have finally calmed down, we are back on a rollercoaster and it can be a little tiring... And I just don't want you to come to hate me because of my culture...”

Thorne hugged him tight, nuzzling her face into his shoulder. She didn’t comment on the tears but she did hug him a little tighter after the first one fell. “I-I would never hate you for something like this, dad. You didn’t do this to me a-and I wouldn’t even blame you for this anyway. I-I’m actually glad I get to try all of this stuff for a little bit.” She nuzzled him again. “M-mostly I’m just happy I get to experience it with you.”

He held her equally tight in his arms. He wasn't conscious of how just much work it is being a parent. And he is still scared that he isn't doing a good job at it. But he is even more scared to lose her. She is so precious to him. He doesn't want her to hate him or worse, be scared of him. All that just because of his people who don't know how to get fun without fucking with other people live! He held close until he calmed down enough, until no tears were flowing out. “Thank you so much for being such a wonderful daughter Thorne. I love you so much...”

Thorne hugged him back, letting him hide his tears. She loved him as a father and was herself worried about losing him somehow. No matter what other demons did, they'd never reflect poorly on him in her eyes. Even though he didn't know it, she saw him as...well him. Even if she met another gluttony demon, their actions wouldn't make her hate Humbert or change how she felt. He could still be scary sometimes but she hadn't been afraid of him in a long time. When he finally stopped crying she rubbed his back, smiling softly. "Thank you for being a great dad, Humbert. I love you too."

He lets out a sigh, releasing his stress. How ironic! He has been thinking about how stressful this situation is for her without realizing now that he is also stressed by it. “Since you took a nap, I think I will take one now... After that, can we do what you want? Okay?” he yawned, tired of pouring his emotions out.

She pulled away a bit and nodded. "D-do you want me to stay with you? I-I don't really have anything to do s-so I could stay here with you?" She looked to the couch, thinking she could probably pull out the couch bed like last night.

“Only if...you want...to...” he manages to say before nodding off, sleeping while sitting.

She giggled a little. As much as she wanted to, he didn't seem like he'd make it in time for her to pull out the bed and set it up. "Dad, dad come on. Let's get you to bed." She woke him gently, then nudged him to get up so she could lead him back to his room. She wouldn't make him change, but she'd at least make him take off his shoes and lay on his bed.

He mumbles a bit but still follows her into his room, more sleepy than usual.

She smiled softly as she tucked him in, kissing his head. "Sweet nonsense, daddy." The borrower then quietly left the room, shutting the door behind her to let him sleep. Hmm...but what to do in the meantime?

Humbert purred before closing his eyes, getting some sleep.

Kian needs a beer. There was a loser in the chat being a masochist shit. Sure, she can just ignore it but this time she lets out what she thinks of those comments and puts that person in a place with their “joke”. She exits her room as she takes the direction of the living room.

Thorne sat on the floor by the couch, going through her clothes and taking off the tags. She'd tried on everything before buying them so there would be no worry of returning it later. Some of the large bags were set aside to place the clothes in as temporary storage while a smaller bag was the "trash" for all of the tags. Her ear twitched as she heard footsteps, but she didn't look up or move, mistakenly assuming it was just Raymond.

Kian didn't pay any attention to her for now, too focused on wanting to get that sweet beer. She opens the fridge and quickly grabs a can to open it. She smiles at the satisfying “pssst”. She takes a sip before choking on it as she finally notices her.

She only looked up at the choking sound, freezing completely and with wide eyes as she stared up at the Pride Demon. She held a t-shirt in her hands, something that honestly looked like a shirt Kian might wear. Thorne just stayed there, frozen like a deer in headlights.

She stayed still too, staring at her. After a little tense and awkward moment, she clears her throat before looking around them, wondering where Humbert is. Seeing that the big demon isn't around, she takes a sip of her beer. “Nice t-shirt...”

The kid awkwardly looked at her new shirt, then backed up at Kian. "Th-thanks. I-I picked this one out with Humbert at th-the....h-he said it was a mall?" She noticed how she was looking around, probably for her dad. "H-he's taking a nap in his room. S-said all of this...stuff that happened wore him out." She took the tags off of her shirt before putting it with the others. "I....I-I'm sorry for um.....getting you in trouble..."

So she is basically with the very thing that has screwed with her place in this household huh? At her apology, Kian grimaced.

Thorne ducked her head at her expression and looked away. "....Alex told me you were a good person and that you were kinda like a sister to him...." Her ears lowered slightly. "....some part of me used to hope-...n-nevermind. I-I won't bother you. Y-you should probably get back to your stream." She looked away and went back to removing tags from her clothes. She'd caused enough trouble when it came to Kian.

“Because you think we become soft with him quickly when he comes into this house? Don't make me laugh!” she rolled her eyes. “Because you are now the- urg- ”daughter” of Humbert you get the easy way.”

She glanced at her, then shook her head. “No....he made you sound cool, and even though I’m not...wasn’t...supposed to let you know I existed, I wanted to get to know you....but...well....” She shrugged, fiddling with a tag.

She huffed, sipping her beer more. That should be all and she should go back to her room too. But she didn't. Why? She doesn't know but hopes that it isn't her Pride that doesn't allow her to retreat. “That’s...great...” she lets out the comment that Alex makes her sound cool but frowns at the next part. This...being doesn't make any sense. “How? How did you manage to be his daughter?”

She looked up again. "Hm? What, Humbert? Uh..." She looked up, trying to think about what exactly she'd done. "I...don't really know? I-I mean I kinda started off as just....a-a snack, I guess? M'still not sure why he even brought me back here in the first place, but after that ah....well Raymond found out about me and said Humbert had to handle how I'd pay rent?" The borrower rubbed at her neck, unsure if Kian wanted to hear her life's story since coming here or not.

“Wait! Wait! Hold up a moment... You were a snack too at the beginning?” she shakes her head but walks closer unconsciously.

Chapter Text

“Wait! Wait! Hold up a moment... You were a snack too at the beginning?” she shakes her but walks closer unconsciously.

Thorne flinched, looking up at her. "T-too....?" She blinked up at her, tilting her head. Humbert had told her that Kian had talked her way out of becoming dinner, but she didn't know that the demon had actually been swallowed. "Did....he do it once or....?" Should she tell Kian that it was technically her way of paying rent? Still sorta was just....more like scheduled father-daughter cuddling time now.

“Urg! Don't make me tell that story...” She says as she sits on the arm of the couch before telling her anyway. “The first time was really a matter of life and death and I somehow got out of it. But after that? Every time I didn't get enough enemies for him to eat, he would start playing with me in his mouth and swallow me down if I didn't promise him to get something good in compensation...”

She turned bright red, that story sounding somewhat similar to her own experience. She then told Kian about Humbert asking to eat her the day Raymond found out about her, and then how it became how she paid rent. "A-at one point I uh....went to him at night even though he told me to never do that 'cause....I had a nightmare...."

“Wow... You go to him while he is sleepy? Half of my men got killed like that! How did you get out of this one?” she asks, drinking more of her beer but it was already empty. “Want some beer?” She asks.

Thorne shook her head at the offer of beer. She may not be a little kid, but she knew she was too young for that stuff. "Well...i-it was kinda weird? He...w-well at first he nuzzled and licked at me until I stopped crying and then he...ate....me?" She fidgeted and explained how different he'd been. The pupil shape, the glowing in his stomach and how he purred this lullaby most of the time. It was kind of nice to talk to someone about this with someone who somewhat understood. "I-it wasn't until much later that I found out it's a thing Gluttony demons do with their kids? I-I'm not really sure when he started thinking like that but....y-yeah. S-so I really don't know what I did."

“Yup. Totally a parental thing for them. Wait- so he sees his kid so early?! What?!” she can't believe it! What changed in between- well, there is Raymond and the project to turn him into an angel... Did it actually work by softening him?

She shrugged. "I-I was just myself. A-and this was over the time of a couple months too so...I-I dunno." She looked up at her a bit. "H-he was always gentle with me though, even before that? H-he also would clean me off in the sink with a warm washcloth afterwards every time? M-maybe that was it?"

She frows. That is too a sign of parental instinct. “Hmmm... He doesn't clean me tho...”

She blinked at her. "R-really? H-he did that since day one." Had some part of him already seen her as his kid?

“Oooof! It is my loss!” she says as she shows her hands as gives up. “Maybe because you are still young? And small?” she adds after some thinking as she opens a new beer.

"M-maybe?" She scratched her cheek shyly. "I-in some ways that ended up being beneficial on my end I suppose but....th-this is probably gonna sound mushy but I-I'm actually really glad I have Humbert as my dad now. M-my original dad kinda sucked, now that I look back on it. Though, I probably should have figured as much when they left me behind."

“Urg! Your original family sounds like a dick to leave you behind. Not uncommon but still a shitty move to make!” She says at that.

The borrower smiled a little at her outburst before nodding. “Y-yeah, I...don’t think I really realized how much that hurt until now.” She looked up at Kian. “A-Alex was right, y-you really are a cool person.”

She shrugs. “What can I say when I'm the best~”

Thorne giggled a little. She was about to say something else when something finally registered in her head. “Wait....why would my size make him see me as a child?” She looked up at her and tilted her head. If anything, she might be seen as a child to him at this size, but why when she was the size of a small toy?

She drinks some of her beer. “Well, how do you see pregnancy? Because it is something terrible for me! Having to wait so long that my belly looks like a whale makes it difficult to sit down and stand up every time! And let's not talk about using the toilets every five minutes after you drink! And having no guarantees that the kid will respect you? Urg! And all those reasons are why Gluttony Demons cannot have that kind of luxuries.”

Thorne blinked at her, furrowing her brow and tilting her head. She knew about someone being pregnant, but not how. “Um....yours sounds about the same. Why is it different for gluttony demons?”

“Because it is about survival with them. When a gluttony demon meets another one, they don't see it as the same species but as a meal. So what about a pregnancy gluttony demon that can't move around as much as before because of the baby and is an easy meal? They can't survive with those conditions... That's why their belly doesn't grow when they are having a kid.” She explains, drinking again before taking an example:
“Babies are like gold fishes. They grow when space allows them to. But when there is none? Or little? Well, you have to work with that! That's why the newly born gluttony demon is so frickin small! They often are smaller than the hand of the birthgiver.”

Her eyes widened at that. If that was the case, then Humbert probably saw her as a baby or maybe a runt as far as instincts were concerned. "A-a lot of things suddenly make a lot of sense." She rubbed her neck shyly. "I-if gluttony demons see each other as meals though, how do they find partners to even have kids?" While she may not know how babies were made, she understood that it required at least two people.

She chuckles at that. “Do you know how mantis reproduce? It is basically the same thing except the stronger one got to carry the baby before devouring the other parent!”

Thorne squeaked, suddenly hoping she didn't end up with a gluttony demon as a partner someday. She'd be eaten for sure. "W-well that doesn't sound very good b-but I guess that's just how it is." She rubbed her neck again. "W-what about pride demons, like you? Is there anything different from the average human courting that you do?”

“Pffft! Yeah! We prefer to mate with another type of demons.” she giggles.

She tilted her head. “So....would that make you only half pride demon?” Did demons even have half-breeds?

“Well yes and no. I guess at the beginning we kinda are? It was like an evolution when we got the horns. And at that moment you are a specific type of demon...” she answers, trying to remember what her mom explains about such a thing.

She tilted her head in the other direction. “So your horns determine what kind of demon you are?”

“Definitely! You see, each species has certain sets of features. Like Gluttony demons are especially big but skeletal from Hunger. Lust demons are aquatic beings. Warth can get wings etc, ” she explains some more.

“Skeletal?” Thorne raised a brow at that. She’d seen Humbert’s demon form and he was anything but skeletal. “H-Humbert doesn’t look skeletal. H-he’s big, but not skeletal.”

“Oh, that? That is because he is a Lord. And he is not that big, believe me.” she drinks some more, emptying her second beer.

“I’ve heard that word used a few times.....what’s a lord?” She furrowed her brow a bit and looked at her. She’d tried asking a couple of times before, but probably wasn’t heard or something.

“A Lord is the shortened version of Demon Lord. A demon lord is like the top of the top of the demon evolution. It is a very powerful entity that can reign over all the other species. Well in the manual that is...”

“Manual....? A-and how does somebody like you guys become lords?” Was there a ritual? A trial? Maybe it was all just chance or specific actions and choices?

“I don't know!” she shrugs. She has been trying to get the Lord's status for as long as she becomes a Pride demon. “But when you become one, your features change. Not all but definitely different! Like the eyes is the most obvious one.”

She nodded, then looked up. “Like how his eyes can’t be disguised like the rest of him?”

“It is probably one of the reasons I suppose.” she shrugs it off. “Wait, I will show you how a normal demon eye is...” she says as she puts a hand on her eyes as she rubs them before revealing: instead of white, it is purple with only a black slip pupil.

She sat up, coming closer to look at her eyes better. Her eyes widened at the color, then she pointed to hers excitedly. “It’s kinda like mine!” She pointed to how her eyes went from purple to blue. It was only her iris and not the whole sclera like Kian’s, but they were both purple. Her tail wagged at that as she smiled at her.

“Pffffft! Being so happy just because we have something in common...” she shakes her head. “But yeah, you can spot the difference between mine and Humbert rather easily right?”

She nodded. “His are completely black with more of an amber pupil, like the markings on his demon form.”

“You mean the black part where it looks like cracks? Because yes, it is also a part of being a Demon Lord. So it is the most common part about them: black eyes with shining pupils with black markings.”

The borrower nodded, meaning exactly that. “Y-yeah! A-and are all gluttony demons as huge as him? H-he was as big as the house!”

“Pffffft!-” she then started to laugh to her heart's content. “He-he is- ooof- he is definitely bigger than a normal demon like me but he is actually quite small for his race...” she manages to let out in between laughs.

“H-he is?!” Thorne leaned back in shock, eyes going wide. At her regular size she’d already been practically a mouse or an ant to him. If he’d been any bigger he wouldn’t be able to see her at all.

“I think I have heard Raymond say that he is the smallest of his kind.” she adds, enjoying the reaction of the tiny.

"W-wow." And here she thought he was one of the biggest people she'd ever seen. For some reason that reminded her. "B-by the way, I-I remember Humbert mentioning I was the second person adopted by one of his kind. D-do you know what the first person was?"

She blinked before smiling like a kid. “Oh, that! It is actually my favorite tale of all time! The child is none other than the Conqueror of Hell! The prideful Lucifer!”

Thorne blinked up at her. "Who?" She tilted her head.

She crossed her arms, sulking. “Lucifer is The Demon. He was once an angel but became a demon.”

She blinked at her. "....Literally everything I know about demons is whatever Raymond and Humbert have told me, and the fact that people believe in someone called God and Jesus and that there's a heaven and hell and hell is supposed to be a bad place?" If it wasn't obvious to her that she had no concept of religion, hopefully this made that clear.

“So no concept of religion huh? Good! That shit can go to trash!” She smiles again at that. She was born a demon so whatever the bastard that has decided for them to have that kind of life doesn't deserve respect or love or whatever.

"Borrowers focus mostly on survival. I've heard of some home-borrowers who adopt the religions of the humans they live with, but for the most part we don't really do any of that." She shrugged. In all honesty, she had no intentions to start believing in a religion in the first place.

“Then you better keep up that promise!” she giggles. “Though I'm really surprised to see Humbert like that...”

"What do you mean?" She tilted her head.

“The Humbert I know was always just interested in eating. Even after Raymond, as he also focuses on surviving, eating was always at the top of his priority. But after he gets you...well, you become his first priority. Is that what they call parental instinct?” she asks as she crushes the can of beer.

Thorne flinched after she crushed the can. "I-I guess? I-I try to get him to focus on himself a bit too. I-I can take care of myself most of the time." She rubbed her neck. "H-he still seems pretty focused on food, b-but I have noticed it's not....his only focus anymore?" She grimaced a little. "W-when I first got here, after a week of only eating whatever snacks or junk food I could find, I-I guess I started tasting different when....I-I had to pay rent, s-so he made me start asking him to help get regular meals instead of junk food...s-since it was different from how I ate b-back at the restaurant." That seemed pretty food-based at the time, but was it actually his parental instincts?

She hummed. “I don't know if it was his critique side or the parental one that makes him do that...” and then aims at the trash can before throwing the can into the trash with a clean arc.

She clapped a little as she made the shot. "I-I can't tell either. M-maybe a bit of both?" She shrugged. It was kinda nice to be able to talk to Kian like this. Not only without being afraid of her, but also just to talk normally and about things she couldn't talk about to the others. Alex didn't know about Humbert being a demon and Raymond would have been weirded out by the topic itself.

She nods but quickly notices that she runs out of interesting topics to chat about. She stayed silent before asking if she wanted to play.

Chapter Text

She tilted her head. “Play wha-....? O-oh, you mean your stream?” Her tail wagged a little, showing her interest.

“Sure why not?” she shrugs but hopes to get the stream off this time. Though it will be interesting to see the reaction of the streamers...

She nodded, grabbing her hat. Whether Kian streamed or not, she was interested to see what games she had and they could play. She’d never played video games before but always thought they looked cool.

"We can either play here or go to my room." She said, Though there is only a switch in the living room.

Thorne looked to the switch, then up at Kian. “I-I’m okay with anything. I’ve never played a video game before, b-but I don’t mind just watching you play either.”

She hummed before lighting on the switch and tv before giving her a controller. “We will play something easy and relax first so you can get used to the control,” she said as she started animal crossing.

She blinked before nodding, looking up at the game. “D-do I make a character o-or should I use someone else’s?”

“You can just take the one of Alex or Humbert...” she shrugs.

She looked between the two and decided to borrow her dad’s. She wasn’t sure how often either of them played, but she didn’t want to mess up anyone’s stuff. “Okay, now what?”

“With that joystick, you move around the character.” She shows on her controller first and explains how to play basically. She laughed when she got stuck with a tree or apologized to a villager when she hit them with the net. After an hour Kian gets pretty bored of that game already. “Do you like this game or do you want more action?”

Thorne found she rather liked the game, but there wasn’t much to do besides catch things, sell them for money, and buy things. On the bright side, she made one of the room’s in Humbert’s house look more like a nice kitchen. “Hmm....let’s try something with more action.”

“Alrighty!” she answers as she looks at others' games where they could play together. They were more like battle royale or strategy ones but they settled with No Straight Road.

She tilted her head at this new game, watching the start screen and looking up at Kian. “What kinda game is this?”

“A music and action one! I think that will please you!” she winked at her. Hopefully, Thorne gets more rhythm than her.

“Oooh, how do I play this one?” Her tail wagged and she sat up straighter. A music game sounded fun.

“You will see soon enough!” she answers as the game starts, followed up by the tutorial. The game is cartoonish with bright colors and really, really nice music.

“Oooh!” Her tail wagged, liking both the EDM and the Rock music. Once she got the hang of the controls themselves, it turned out she had a great sense of rhythm.

She chuckles again. “By the way, this game is one of Alex's favorites!” She informs her that when they were traveling for the next boss, a scene shows out.
Humbert wakes up, still a little groggy but frowns when he hears music from the living room.

She sat up and kept playing, humming along as her foot tapped to the beat. “Maybe we can all play together when he gets home? A-after he finishes his homework of course.” She kept playing the game with Kian, unaware that they may have woken up her dad.

“This is Friday! He will probably do them tomorrow!” She says, knowing the little human well. Humbert comes into the living and becomes a confused mass of purrs as he takes place next to his daughter.

“Oh, okay.” She hummed, fighting more enemies to the beat. She jumped a little when Humbert sat next to her, only to quickly relax and lean into his side. “Hi daddy, did you sleep well?” The borrower looked back at the screen. “I’m playing this music game with Kian. It’s really fun!”

He rubs his cheeks against her as she lean on him, nodding. “Purrrs...?” He was perplexed by that. Isn't Kian and her on bad terms?

She giggled from the nuzzles, stumbling a little in the game and taking a few hits. “Ack!” She glanced up at him, then to Kian. “Oh, we talked. We’re okay now....I-I think?” She glanced at Kian, a bit unsure. She felt like they were good on her end, but what about Kian’s view? Feeling her controller vibrate she squawked and focused back on the game, trying to not die.

“Focus on the game!” she reprimands her when she gets some hits. “More or less, yes- Nononono!” She shifts on the armchair as things start to speed up, trying to dodge the attacks. Since the war’s ax is buried, Humbert put his head on the couch as he watched them play. Though after a while he gets up to get something to eat.

Thorne squeaked as it started going faster. She tried to keep up and stay on beat, but she was fumbling. "I-I'm trying, I'm trying!" She leaned into some of her character's movements as if that would somehow make them move more or faster. Having her dad there watching felt rather nice, even though she wasn't paying very much attention. She whined when she died. "Nooo...."

Kian was trying her hardest to survive but lost soon after. “Urg! How did Alex manage to pass that boss?!” She complains as she sulks.
He came back arms full of snacks and drinks before putting it all down on the low table. He eats some donuts before smuggling them with his daughter.

“W-wanna try again?” Thorne looked up at her. Now that she wasn’t explaining things to her sleepy dad, she could focus a bit more. She looked up at him as he snuggled her, purring at that and nuzzling her head under his chin for a moment. Things were good with Kian now, but part of her wondered if it’d stay like that when she returned to normal. Would they stay mostly like this, or would things go back to more of what they’d been before?

“Of course! Too early to give up!” She smiles again but gives a weird look to Humbert. Seeing him all cuddly weird her out. He purred more as she nuzzled back before watching them play again.

Her tail wagged at his purrs before she went back to looking at the TV. If she kept cuddling like that she’d get distracted again and not be able to help Kian beat the boss. “O-okay, let’s go!” She sat up and went back into the rhythm.

He gives her back her space so she can focus on the game again. They were once again back into the part where they lost. Kian managed to get a little farther than last time but still died. She huffed before trying to grab a drink only to have her hand slapped away by Humbert, a warning in his eyes.

With Kian down, Thorne struggled, but managed to hold on just long enough. She’d been paying attention to the patterns and the beat, falling into a rhythm that helped her avoid getting damaged too much. She still died, but got much farther. “This guy is hard....”

“He is...” She replies as she shakes her hand as if that will shake away the pain. “Humbert? Here!” she passes the controller to him. “And try not to eat the controller again!”

She blinked and looked at him. Was he awake enough yet to play a game and not eat the controller? On the other hand, she liked the idea of getting to play with her dad and her tail started to wag again.

He sniffed the controller and was about to eat it when he felt something taping regularly against his side. As her tail wagged he paused a moment before taking a more comfortable position to play.

Her tail only wagged more as he got ready to play. She sat up, practically vibrating from excitement as they started with the boss again.

Unexpectedly, he was a lot better than Kian, even in his half-asleep state. Even when things where she normally has little hp, he has the bar full, avoiding the attack. Which is a miracle seeing his big hand around the controller.

Thorne watched in awe as she played with him. Her tail was wagging like mad behind her as she took on the boss with him, somehow managing to survive past the last part they’d been.

Kian can't believe her eyes. What the hell? How?! And like that, they managed to beat the boss.

She cheered when they beat the boss! “We did it!” She giggled, looking up at her dad. “How did you do that? That was amazing!”

He didn't answer but purred instead, rubbing his cheek against her again.

She squeaked a little when he did that. "Ah, still half awake. Okay." She nuzzled him back before looking up at him. "Are you still tired? Do you need to go back to sleep?"

He puts in some more food as he shakes his head. Though as he eats, he seems more awake. He looks at her before giving her some biscuits too.

She nodded, letting him wake up more. She then blinked as he handed her some biscuits. "O-oh, uh...th-thank you." She took one and handed the rest back. "I-I'm still pretty full from lunch, b-but thank you."

He nods before gobbling the rest up. Kian observes the whole thing before trying to snatch some food again only to get her hand slapped again. “Why?!” She protests at the favoritism.

Noticing this, Thorne looked between the two of them. Normally she always asks first, but this time she picked up one of the snacks without doing that first, testing if he would do the same thing.

On the contrary, he seems very pleased that she picks up something out of his «hunt», purring and ruffling her hair. “Urg...dumb parental instinct...” Kian let out as she understood that Humbert reacted on instinct rather than when he actually meant it.

She blinked, looking at Kian. She didn't actually want the snack, but she wasn't sure if Humbert would be too happy if she tried to give it to the other demon. As a compromise, she tried to at least give Kian half of the snack she picked up. "S-sorry."

“Nah it is fine. If you don't want your snack you better give it to Hum-Hum...” she replies as she gets up to get herself something to eat too, under the dark stare of her friend. He blows through his nose as the other demon goes into the kitchen before changing place, putting himself in between Kian and Thorne.

Thorne blinked before looking up at her dad. Was he like this because Kian was another demon, or was he still upset about how they'd first met? She sighed, handing over the snack for now and eating her biscuit. She also scooted closer to the arm of the couch so that Kian would still have room on the couch and she could still sit close to her dad.

He eats the snack, handing it over to him a little perplexed. She didn't even take a bite out of it...well she did say that she was still full from lunch...and Thorne is not a gluttony demon. “That is a long sigh! You know that I should be dead by now?” Kian says as she boils some water.

"S-sorry, dad. I-I was only testing something. Th-the biscuit is fine." She nuzzled his cheek before looking at Kian from around Humbert. "Hm? What do you mean?" She tilted her head and blinked.

“When we first meet I mean. I should be dead from that time. Remember? He even reverted back to his original form and was ready to rip me apart. Lucky Raymond was there but he could just kill me anyways after Raymond looked somewhere else, you know?” She adds as she takes out a ramen cup. She hasn't had lunch yet...

"Ah...I-I suppose that's true..." She fidgeted. "I-I don't want him to, though." Thorne blinked as she pulled out a ramen cup, making a face. "Is that all you're having?"

She blinked before laughing out. “Yup! Always been my main diet so far!” she splashes the hot water on it before putting down the stick on the cover so it will cook well. “But yeah, if he doesn't gain some self-control over his instinct I would be a goner a long time ago. And I'm sure that prankster will not get out alive once you reverse back to your normal form.”

She blinked, but nodded. As much as she kinda liked being big for a little while, it probably wasn't a good idea to let someone who could do things like that wander around nearby. The borrower then huffed, getting up and coming over. "You can't just have noodles...." She looked in the fridge before pulling a few things out. She moved Kian out of the way before setting a pot of water out and getting started on improving her ramen.

“Uhhhh what are you doing?” she asks as Humbert flop down on the couch still eating.

"Making better ramen." She huffed. "Can I borrow someone's phone? I saw a recipe for this but I don't remember all that I need...."

“When did you get time to look at someone's phone?” she asks, perplexed as she hands over her phone

"Raymond showed me a video of someone making food at my size. So, once when I was hanging out with Alex while he did homework he let me watch some recipe videos on his phone. I'm too small to do it normally, b-but I actually really like cooking." She found the recipe she wanted quickly, then followed it with what they had to improve Kian's ramen. She even made extra, since she remembered her promise to Humbert that he'd get to try her cooking when she first tried it. When it was done, she gave a bowl to both of them.

Kian takes the bowl hesitantly and almost jumps when Humbert is suddenly next to her. For someone that fat he sure knows how to be quiet! Humbert smells the bowl before taking a sip. “The broth is a little fade,” he comments, back on his critique self, before eating legumes and then the noodles. “The noodles are all soggy since they been too long cooking but the legume is well cooked. So over all, it is miss some taste but it is still good for your first time by cooking all by yourself, Buttercup!” He compliments as he ruffles her hair.

She squeaked and ducked her head a little at the critique. So the broth needed more flavor and the noodles were in the water too long? Well, she had made more than she'd meant to just for him, so she should have taken the flavor of the broth into account more. "O-okay, I'll remember that for next time. Th-though...n-next time it might be too small for a meal..." If she wanted to cook like this for them once she returned to normal, she'd probably have to just tell Alex or Raymond what to do while helping with the smaller stuff. That thought made her deflate slightly. As much as she appreciated this chance to be their size for once, it was bitter sweet. She'd never be able to cook a proper meal for any of them after this.

Kian eats her part and simply eats in silence. Humbert tilts his head as he smells her distress. “Is there something wrong? Sorry for before...?” he apologized, thinking it was his criticism that may be the cause of it.

She jumped a little as he noticed. “Ah, n-no. I-it’s not you, it’s just....I-I’m gonna miss this....th-that’s all.” She rubbed her arm awkwardly. “When....when I’m too small to cook for you guys...”

Chapter Text

Humbert frowns but ruffles her hair in hope to cheer up. “It's too early to be sad about that, don't you think?” Kian butts in as she licks her lips.

She leaned into his hand. There were a lot of things she’d miss about this, but she missed a lot of things about being small too. Her attention moved to Kian as she spoke. “Y-you have a point, yeah. S-sorry...” Maybe she could convince Alex or Raymond to let her help make dinner tonight. Shaking her head, she looked up at the both of them. “S-so what do we wanna do now?”

“Hmmm...how about we go out for a walk? In the forest I mean.” Humbert proposed, purring as he started to massage her head a bit.

"A walk?" She looked up at him, her tail wagging lightly. She looked at her new clothes. "C-can I go change? I-I don't think a dress would be good to walk outside in."

“Of course! I recommend it! And don't forget to get good shoes and some water!” he kisses the top of her head before letting go. “Well then! See you guys tonight!” Kian says as she walks away, back in her room.

"Yes, daddy." She purred, then looked to Kian and waved. "Alright, have fun!" She went to her bag of clothes and looked through it. After finding the right set of clothes and her boots, she went to the bathroom to change. When she came back out, she even grabbed the hiking bag he'd helped her pick out. "I'm ready!"

“Let’s go then.” he chuckles as he puts a water bottle in her bag before putting some snacks in his bag before taking her hand and traveling to the forest they once visited.

Thorne followed after him happily, her tail wagging again as she held his hand with hers. The forest was so different at this size. Much less frightening but just as beautiful. "Wow..." She kept hold of his hand as she looked around and wandered a little.

There were a lot of leaves on the ground as the air gets colder and colder during the month. Humbert kicks around the leaves joyfully. Autumn is actually his favorite season in the human world.

His daughter seemed to love it too as she tried to crunch some of the leaves and kick them around with him. She wandered as far as she could while still holding onto his hand, then would come back over to him only to wander again when something caught her eye.

He chuckles at her attics, finding it so adorable. He hopes that one day, she will be able to enjoy the outside even in her normal form. But for now, they keep wandering inside the wilderness back to the bench.

As they walked there was a familiar, uncomfortable scent here and there. It was faint, old...but not that old. Maybe a day or a few hours at best. Thorne didn't seem to notice it, but then she didn't notice much of a scent difference between humans and demons....or maybe that was because she mostly lived with demons and Alex was the only human she'd ever been close to...and not only did he also live with demons, but he had one and an angel on his shoulders 24/7.

Humbert did smell that scent and almost let out a growl. His instincts back screaming at him to track down that bastard. But he doesn't. Thorne is having fun right now and he doesn't want to leave her alone, even more in the woods. So instead he keeps walking with her, kicking leaves there and here, letting her explore the surroundings as much as possible. At last, he knows that the demon is still hanging around and watching the chaos they made. When they were at the picnic area, a realization hit him as a memory came up. He knows who that demon is...

She looked up at him, noticing that something in his expression changed. She tilted her head, squeezing his hand and offering him a smile. For a moment she let go of his hand as they reached the bench, going to check out a patch of flowers.

At that, he looks at her before sighing but smiling too as he softly squeezes back. He lets her check whatever she finds interesting. Keeping an eye on her.

She stayed within his line of sight, picking a few flowers and some long grass and sticks before coming back over. She laid it all out on the table and began twisting some of them together.

He raised an eyebrow but sat down too, watching her. He doesn't speak a word the whole time, just appreciating her company in silence. Plus the thing she is marking seems to ask for some focus.

She continues to fiddle and twist the pieces together, the flowers having longer stems to make it easier to tie them together. For a moment she held it up, looking like a circlet made of flowers and sticks, before she looked at him. "C-can you lean down a little? Please?"

Humbert got curious halfway since it was his first time that he saw a flower crown. He tilts his head but lowers it.

When he was low enough, she placed the flower circlet on his head and smiled, happy to see that it fit...mostly. It was a little small, but didn't fall off.

He is really confused by that. So it was a hat? He tries to look at it only to feel it slowly falling backward. He quickly put his head straight again. “Thanks? What is it?” He asks.

"I-I think it's called a flower crown? I-I've always wanted to make one, b-but most flowers are too big at my normal size." She fidgeted and blushed. Maybe he thought it was too girly?

He giggles, making the crown a little unstable. “I finally got a crown! Does it suit me?” he chuckles, remembering that lords often have crowns in the human world.

She smiled wide, glad he liked it. "I-it's not very intimidating but yes, I think it looks very nice." She purred softly, then went to go grab some more so she could make a smaller one for herself and maybe the others back home. Humbert's had the most flowers.

Humbert watches her do it again for Alex and decides to help too, making one for Raymond. Though it is a far cry compared to Thorne. He grimaced. Why is his species only good at parenting, hunting and eating? That is so unfair. He puffed his cheeks but still tried to arrange the crown.

She watched him try to make a crown too and smiled. “W-want some help?” She finished the one for Alex and set it down.

His cheeks are still puffed but he nods. With her help, he manages to stick together instead of taking it in his hands and everything falls apart.

She tried to show him how to better do it his own way, since his hands were bigger than hers. When he had the hang of it, she let him do it on his own, tail wagging. “It looks good!”

He smiled at her compliment. It was, indeed, good. Since he is satisfied with it, he doesn’t make any changes and starts a new one, smaller.

While he started on the next one, Thorne started making one for Kian.

It was... somewhat the same but difficult too since he is doing it again smaller. He tugs and twists the plants around as best as he can. Of course, since his crown got the most flowers, that one is less garnished but he changed that with fully dry leaves.

She watched him work. “Do you want me to find some more flowers?”

“If you can, with pleasure!” he brightens, putting it down for now.

She nodded, going and looking for more flowers nearby. She still stayed within his view, not leaving the clearing around the bench. After finding enough flowers she came back and set them on the bench.

He watches her do, doing nothing but looks after her. Once she came back with the flowers, he started to add them around the crown but... two sticks were going up, totally out of the hat.

She tilted her head at the design choice, but didn’t question it. She finished with Kian’s soon before attempting to make small ones for Alex’s guardians.

Humbert put some flowers on the two branches. He looks again at the small crown before smiling and puts it directly on his daughter's head.

She paused as the crown was placed on her head, making her tilt her head up slightly in an attempt to take a look. “Hm?” She looked back to him, blushing slightly. “F-for me?”

“Indeed! It is for my little pumpkin!” he smiles more, quietly purrings.

She blushed and fidgeted shyly. “Th-thank you.” Her tail wagged behind her as she gingerly reached up to touch the crown, feeling the little sticks he’d put in and covered in flowers. “Are these...horns?”

“Only if you want it to be...” he said, his cheeks getting red. He has noticed that she picks her new back bag as a little imp. He wonders why but somewhat understands that it was probably an attempt to be closer to him.

She smiled, tail wagging even more. “Y-yeah!” She adjusted her new crown and looked up at him proudly. “H-how do I look?”

“Like a little imp!” he chuckles, glad she likes it.

“Imp? Is that a good thing?” She blinked and tilted her head.

“Yeah!” he nods. Well, maybe he should clarify that she looks like an imp in the human version. For demons, imp means child.

Even if he said she looked like a human version of an imp, she wouldn’t know what that was without explanation. Regardless, the comment came from her dad and he made her a little crown with horns so she was happy. She purred and wiggled a little in place before hugging him.

He chuckles, wanting to ruffle her hair but can't with the crown. Instead, he hugs back. “Glad you like it!” “Once you finish making crowns, we should head back. It will be night soon,” he said as he looked at his watch.

She purred, smiling before grabbing the crowns. “I’m ready!” She had the crowns in one hand while the other held onto his. Zalifer and Kaël’s crowns were safe in her pocket.

He nods and starts to walk back home. Alex was already peeling some potatoes when they arrived. “Welcome home!” he greets them from the kitchen.

Thorne happily followed him home, with the same happy energy as when they left. Her tail wagged more on the way back, smiling at Alex as she saw him. “You’re home!” She let go of Humbert’s hand to come over to him, placing his flower crown on his head. “We made flower crowns on our walk!” She then secretly pulled out the ones for Zalifer and Kaël, handing those to him too.

“Well, Thank you!” he says as he puts the tiny crowns into his pocket before putting down his one. He looked at it before placing it on the table. “Sorry I can't wear it now since I'm making food. But it is really beautiful, thanks again!”

She took the crown and placed it on the table nearby. “Thanks! Dad made mine and one for Raymond.” Her tail wagged as she looked at his potatoes. “What are you making? Can I help?”

“I'm making a gratin dauphinois, pork steak with a mushroom sauce, and a stir-fry of seasonal vegetables. You can either help me peel the rest or start the sauce. Like you know? In one of the videos?” He gladly accepts her help.

“I can start on the sauce!” She carefully set her crown down next to his so she could get started. “Okay, what do I do?”

“Well, do you remember that video with that sauce? Otherwise I can lend you my phone again or just explain to you step by step?” he responds, hands busy.

“Um....can I borrow your phone? I-I don’t wanna distract you.” She looked at all the stuff they had out, ears flicking as she tried to remember what exactly was needed just for the sauce.

He nods as he washes his hands before giving her his phone before going back to his potatoes.

Thorne managed to find the video and set up the phone so she could watch while following along. Her tail wagged as she smiled. It was moments like this that she loved the most.

And just like that they, step by step, make dinner and call everyone. Of course, Humbert was the first to be at the table since he helped to put the plates on. But everyone comes to eat except Yin. As usual.

She left a flower crown and some of dinner by Yin's door before joining everyone at the table again. She also handed Kian hers. "Thanks for letting me help with dinner, Alex."

“And thanks for helping me!” he nods and slaps away Humbert's greedy hands. Humbert was served last for a reason. If not, not sure if anyone else gets to eat.

"Anytime!" She smiled wide, tail going a mile a minute. She had her plate, but waited until everyone had some before taking a single bite.

“Bon appetite!” they said in sync and ate with gusto the meal.

Thorne giggled at that, digging into her own meal. She purred at the taste and ate everything on her plate. "Mmmm! This is really good, Alex."

“Thanks-” he started to say but got cut by Kian. “Well, when he gives the effort, of course, it is good!” She said matter of hand. Is that a compliment or not? It's hard to tell but Alex got it as a reproach. “Then can I count on you for the next meal?” he asks with arms crossed. “Hey! It was a compliment!” Kian tries to clean her innocence as Humbert keeps getting seconds.

She tilted her head. "But Alex always does his best with cooking, and it's always good." She looked at the human, smiling. "C-can I cook with you some more tomorrow?"

“Of course! Oh and can I sleep with you tonight?” he asks, making Raymond cough his tea and Humbert choke on his food.

She paused herself, another bite halfway to her mouth before she lowered it. “H-huh? You...want to sleep with me?” The borrower tilted her head to one side. “I-I mean sure but...why...?” He’d never asked her before or last night, so why now?

“Because I want to make a pillow fort! And it can be fun! Tho if you don't want me to sleep after it is okay.” he answers honestly but the dark aura of Humbert makes him not confident about taking a nap with her.

"Please stay." She leaned forward, eyes pleading as she looked at Alex. Her puppy dog eyes ignored the dark aura coming from her dad as she failed to notice it. She'd only ever heard of sleepovers and pillow forts. "I-I've never done a pillow fort o-or a sleepover! Please?" Now she looked to her dad, begging him with her eyes.

Alex was taken aback by her pleas but nods. Humbert frowned, not sure what to do with his protective instincts. And well, even though Alex is a good boy, he is still a boy. And Thorne is a girl. And when a boy sleeps with a girl things don't go the way everyone thinks... He crossed his arms as a denial answer.

She looked up at him and pouted. "Please? Y-you can stay too." Thorne didn't understand why Humbert was saying no. Alex was her friend, practically her older brother.

This time it was Raymond who glared both at Thorne and Humbert. What is she saying?! Maybe she is safe when the demon sleep-eat her but not his kid! Plus Alex is human and doesn't know Humbert is a demon.
Alex fixes Humbert, eyes flaming with hope. Humbert started to sweat, way too pressured by the two hopeful children and a menacious angel.
Kian just watches the scene like it was the best moment of a soap opera.
“...Okay...” Humbert gave in the favor of the kids.

Thorne perked up, tail wagging behind her. In the moment, she'd completely forgotten that not everyone was safe to sleep around Humbert like she was, offering it in a spur of the moment because she felt it would make him feel better and she just liked being around her dad. When he gave in she purred a little. "Yay! This is gonna be great! W-we can watch a movie too, maybe? M-make some popcorn?" She looked at Alex.

“That goes without saying!” he nods excitedly too. That night is going to be fun!
Humbert can't bring himself to smile at his adorable daughter's reaction since there is an angel with a murderous intention toward both him and her. And Kian too when this last let out a chuckle.

She nodded, sitting up happily. "What movie do you wanna watch?" She took another bite of her dinner, trying to think. What movies did Alex seem to like again? Neither of them liked horror films so there was no risk of that. She hadn't seen many movies but she rather liked kids movies and action films. So far, two of the movies she'd picked had included some kind of found-family trope in it.

“Hmmm. What's about a mini-marathon? Like we can pick up each one movie!” He proposed but he has already made his choice for Sherlock Holmes. “But before we built the fort!”

“But before you have to clean the plates and kitchen,” Raymond adds, giving both Thorne and Humbert a death glare.

"Yeah!" Thorne smiled and nodded, wiggling a little in her seat. She didn't know what movie to pick yet, but she could worry about that in a bit. "Hm? Oh, okay. Dishes first, then pillow fort." She nodded.

Alex nods too, already picking the empty plates and cleaning them faster than even when it comes to clean dishes.
“Woah... That night will be an intense one for you guys, right?” Kian comments and retreats to her room while both of the other adults throw daggers at her with their eyes.

Thorne looked at them, tilting her head confused. "Intense? Why would it be-.....oh...." Her ears lowered as she remembered about Humbert's habit when he was sleepy.

Chapter Text

Thorne looked at them, tilting her head confused. "Intense? Why would it be-.....oh...." Her ears lowered as she remembered about Humbert's habit when he was sleepy. She was fine and he'd never eaten Alex in the mornings when he woke up, but what about in the middle of the night? In the morning, at least he made breakfast for everyone and had that going, but not quite in the dead of night when everyone is asleep.

“The bulb lights up it seems,” Raymond says, smiling darkly. “I will not go in between your fun but I will still say one thing: Make sure that my kid is safe otherwise one of you guys will pay the price.” He warns them before helping Alex as if he didn't plan to kill them if a thing goes wrong.

Thorne paled at that. Threat or not, she didn't want anything bad to happen to Alex either. She looked up to Humbert, moving aside with him so they could talk better. "W-why can't I have a sleepover with Alex? I-I've fallen asleep with him when he's doing homework a bunch of times."

“Yeah, but you were small at that time.” Humbert counter. Even if she starts to make a scene, he won't budge on his choices.

"W-why does that change anything?" She looked up at him, trying to understand. "I-I've never had a sleepover before! A-and Alex is like the older brother I never got to have. W-why can't we do this just once? I-I trust him a-and I know he'd never hurt me. D-don't you trust him too?" She whimpered, looking up at him pleadingly.

“Oh Chouchou, you are not making things easier...” he mumbles out at her argument. “Thorne. There is an important lesson that I need to teach you. That is everyone, except us, are wolves in sheep's clothing. I don't mean that Alex is a bad kid, just that he may... “Accidently” does something not logical...?” he doesn't sound sure of his speech.

She looked at him strangely, not buying or really understanding what he was talking about. "L-like what, put in a horror movie by accident or something?" She tilted her head the other direction. This was Alex they were talking about after all. She pouted a moment, before having a thought. She went back over to Alex. "Alex? Alex." The borrower tugged on his sleeve until she had his attention. "How do you see me?"

He looks at her, perplexed as he tilts his head. “As a friend or even a little sister. Why? Is there a problem?” he asks back, looking back and forth between them.

Her tail wagged at that confirmation. She'd thought of him as a brother for a long time, but never been sure what he felt about her. "Nope, just asking." She purred and went back to Humbert. "See?"

“Yeah...but-” What <

>?! Guess his little Chouchou is too pure and innocent. Well at the same time, she doesn't know that in demon culture, mating with a sibling can be considered normal. But they are not in the demon world. Though even humans do that sometimes. And even if he sees her as his sister for now, that sight may not last. And- As hundreds of contradictory thoughts go in a circle in his head, his body shows it at an irregular pace, his arms trying to show which thoughts seem more logical.

Thorne reached out and held his hands, making him focus on her. She may be young, but she was starting to understand what he might be thinking. It was a common trope in some of the shows and movies she'd seen after all. Even Hellboy had a man and a woman couple. "I'll be okay with Alex. I may not know much, but I do know that humans and borrowers both see siblings in a relationship as a bad thing, but that's not going to happen with me and Alex. He's like my big brother. If I absolutely need you, I'll call or you'll know because I'll be scared and stuff, but it'll be okay. I promise." She looked up at him, pleading again. "Please?"

Even if she promised that, he can’t accept such a thing. He simply can’t. He grimaced but shakes his head. And even his eyes get watered at the thought of leaving her with another person of the opposite sex. “Is everything okay?” Alex asks, coming back from his duty.

Her ears lowered, not wanting to make him cry. "I-" She looked up at Alex, ears low. If her dad really wouldn't or rather, couldn't do it, then she wouldn't force him. Her tail stopped wagging. "We...w-we can't do the sleepover...I-I'm sorry. W-we can still make the pillow fort a-and watch movies but...I-I can't do a sleepover..." Her ears were low and her tail drooped. Maybe she could try to do a sleepover when she was small again.

“Huh? Why?” he inquired, not understanding the sudden change of plan. “O-Oh well...sigh I just don't want Thorne to sleep alone with you and I don't want to make you uncomfortable with sleeping with me...” Humbert said half-truth. “...But it is not the first time that I slept with you tho?” Alex informs, tilting his head.

Thorne tilted her head, looking between them. Was Alex talking about her or Humbert? He'd fallen asleep on her once and it had been a bit of trouble to pull the blanket up on him. She'd fallen asleep on him more than once while he did homework. Had he fallen asleep with Humbert before? Maybe before she'd even come?

Humbert seems just as shocked as Raymond. When did that happen? “It was when I moved in. Since I got literally nothing except clothes I got to sleep on the couch too. But one night, I couldn't sleep, and that is when I discovered that Humbert had been sleep-eating and decided to join him since I couldn't sleep. Although you did try to eat my share, you flopped on the couch directly after you had your fill. And I didn't want to sleep on your bed so I joined you... It is okay if you don't remember.” Alex tells before shrugging it off at his face. Raymond thinks for a moment. That can't have happened because he would have known such a thing would happen- wait no. There was one night that he had to get out of the house... So that episode may actually be true…

She blinked surprised, then looked at Humbert. Would it be okay, then? It could have been a one-time thing, but it would be okay to have the sleepover if he was there, right? "W-well Raymond could also stay, r-right?" Maybe not while Humbert was there, but if Humbert couldn't supervise then Raymond still could, right?

Oh! That's right! Raymond! “Raymond can you-” Humbert started to speak but got cut by the angel. “I have a lot of work to do. That would not be possible-” Raymond started to refuse but Alex butt in. “You can take a night off!” he proposes, eyes sparkling. A sleepover with the dads? He would say yes to that! “...I guess I can watch the movies with you guys...” he gives in, making Alex beam in joy.

Thorne's tail started to wag again. Even if Raymond didn't stay the night with them, surely him being there would help Humbert to see that a sleepover would be fine, right? They could cross that bridge later. In the end, if Humbert really and finally said no, she wouldn't push. "Yay!" She bounced a little before rushing to the kitchen. "C'mon Alex! We gotta make more popcorn!"

“Popcorn and a lot of blankets and pillows too!” He follows her running, making Raymond reprimand them to not run here. “Call me when you guys are ready to watch the movies,” Raymond calls out. If he can he will advance as move as he can in his paperwork before going down.

"Yeah!" She wiggled in place as they made popcorn. "Should we make more than one kind this time?" She looked up at him. Regular butter was good, but that one other popcorn he'd made or even some kettle corn would be nice, right? It wasn't just them, but Humbert and Raymond too, so why not have some fun with it?

“Good idea! Let's go wild!” He nods quickly. “I will take all the stuff for the fort! Be right back.” he calls back.

She giggled and nodded, pulling out a few different bowls to put each kind in. She wasn’t sure exactly how many types they’d make, but she pulled out five for now.

Alex has pulled out the extra blankets, aka winter ones, alongside the one they are actually using at the moment, flopping all that on the couch. Humbert stayed near Thorne, already stealing some pieces there and here.

She squawked and tried to lightly bat his hands away. She made the three she knew how to, as well as a garlic Parmesan one she found. For the fifth one she hummed, scrolling through recipes on Alex’s phone as she tried to figure out what to make. They had regular buttered popcorn, that chocolate one Alex liked, kettle corn, garlic Parmesan....what else?

“I think we are missing the caramel one,” Humbert says as he gets his hands chased away again. He turns his head in time to see Alex was about to enter his room. “Wait! Alex! I will take my pillow and blanket myself!” he rushes over. He doesn't want the kid to see the list of people that have gone missing or have to disappear.

She blinked and looked up, then nodded. She thought caramel corn and kettle corn were very similar, but they did have a distinct difference so she found a recipe and made that too. “There sure are a lot of sweet-salty combos here.” She looked at the three different sweet-type popcorns they now had. She shrugged, figuring this was more than enough before bringing them to Alex in the living room once he’d been chased out by Humbert. “He doesn’t like people going into his room without permission.” Thorne smiled sympathetically at him. “I still ask just in case, don’t take it personally. So! How do we make this blanket fort thing?”

He sulks a bit when he has chased away but giggles when Thorne reassures him that he did it with everyone else. “Well first, let's turn the couch into the gigantic bed it is then-” Alex starts to order around, knowing really well how to make one.

Thorne set the popcorn bowls off to the side before doing exactly what he said, pulling out the couch bed and anything else he told her to do. She also moved her clothing bags out of the way, shoving them into a corner.

Bit by bit, they make a fort, using some sticks and lamps (hopefully Raymond will not be mad about that), the pillows cover the couch as the blankets hang up their heads. They keep two blankets to roll inside when they will be ready to watch the movie. With the extra pillows, they put them on the ground for Humbert since he is too big to enter the fort.

Thorne uses a few extra blankets for the pillow nest for Humbert, trying to make it extra comfy. She saw the fort was nearly done, and let Alex finish it up while she looked at the movies to pick one. She found one called Star Wars, finding it interesting but unsure about how long it was. For the time being she set it aside, looking for a different movie to choose.

Alex finished fixing it five minutes later before looking too for a movie. He immediately picks his choice, putting it near the DVD player. “Did you find something interesting?” Humbert asks as he tries to choose which movie to watch too.

“Um...I found something called Star Wars, but it looks like a long movie so I dunno if we should put that one in.” She looked through the other movies, finding another one. “Hm? Who Framed Roger Rabbit?”

“Pffft-! Hwohohwoho! Sorry, sorry. Star Wars is a series of movies. So yes, if you want to understand the movie you need to watch them all...” Humbert explains but pales up at that name. Will she be alright to watch that? Although it is involved with cartoons the movie itself is quite dark. Especially the bad guy at the end...

She tilted her head at it, then looked back at Humbert. Why was he pale? This movie looked good, but if he was making that face then maybe she should pick something else. She set it aside and started looking for something else. Then her eyes saw Epic, picking it up as her eyes went wide and she showed Humbert. “This one! I wanna watch this one!” The cover showed an animated image of a tiny human girl riding on a hummingbird with a man wearing leaf armor.

He chuckles. “Okay then! I have never seen that one so it will be the first time that I will watch it!” Humbert nods and is about to choose his pick when Alex warns him. “No horror film!” “The shining is not a horror one! It's a thriller!” Humbert retorted, offended.

Thorne smiled and put the other movies away, happy with her pick. She then looked at Humbert's pick warily, looking back up at him. He knew how he was with scary movies. Was he trying to give her nightmares tonight on purpose?

“Humbert... That's the same thing.” Alex said with a dead voice.

“Excuse me, thrillers and horrors are not the same! It is similar and can be in the same category but it is not the same!” Humbert retorts, offended.

“That is not the point!” Alex pinches his eyes, not believing his ears. “Looks. That movie is not good. Because if I got nightmares from it then Thorne too.” Humbert was about to talk back but nothing came. He sadly put back the DVD on the self.

Thorne felt a little bad about having to say no to her dad’s movie. “D-do you want some help picking out your movie, dad?” She set hers by Alex’s, then came back over to Humbert. There had to be something they could watch without nightmares that he’d still like, right?

Alex joins them, sensing that despite her best efforts, the adult will definitely pick something creepy or distribute. And Alex was right as Humbert picks up Coraline, Para Norman, etc.

Thorne looked at the first two movies, Coraline and Paranorman. “Ooh, these ones look cool! Which one are you gonna pick?”

“Hmmm...Coraline!” Humbert answers as Alex shakes his head. “Maybe we should watch Humbert’s pick first.” The kid says. Maybe like that, they will be able to sleep a little better if they watch it first.

“Okay.” Thorne was okay with this, climbing into the fort with Alex. She stayed a little closer to her dad’s pillow nest, though. She didn’t want him to feel left out or lonely.

Alex just goes to call Raymond since it is time to watch the movie. And also changed into his pajamas too.

She got up to do the same, grabbing a pair Humbert had picked for her before going to the bathroom to change. She ended up grabbing the sweater he'd lent her yesterday as well, carrying it with her at first like a child's blanket.

“You sure love my shirt, li’ pumpkin~” Humbert teases as he sees her again with his turtleneck.

The smaller borrower froze, caught even though she wasn't exactly hiding it. She blushed and glanced away. "...i-it's warm and smells like you..."

He smiles even more at that. “Then you can keep it.” He said, somewhat proud. Alex and Raymond walk in, the angel without his smokes this time. “Would you like to choose a movie too?” Alex asks Raymond as they settle down. Alex in the fort and Raymond in the armchair. “The same movie as you then,” he answers, not wanting to waste time nor seem to be picky.

Her tail wagged a mile a minute at that as she hugged the sweater even closer. She then looked back over to Alex and Raymond as shy climbed into the fort with him. "So we'll be watching Coraline first, then Epic or....Sher-lock Hol-mez?" She furrowed her brow. That was an odd title.

“I see...seem quite a movie night.” the angel nods. “Yup!” Alex acquiesce, eating some chocolate popcorn. And press play. Alex doesn't like Coraline. Mostly because of the button eyes thingy. He rolls in his sheet near the end.

Despite the creepy themes and being freaked out by the Other Mother, Thorne seemed to actually really like the movie. Closer to the end she'd pinned herself to Alex's side, ducking out of sight when the villain looked towards the camera. All in all though, she didn't seem as scared as Alex. "Please at least tell me she isn't real?"

“She is not real thankfully but that doesn't help me to sleep easier at night,” Alex confirms.

“J-just don’t pick up weird dolls that look like you or crawl into creepy, closed off doors in the wall.” Thorne shuddered. She lived in the walls, but if she’d found something similar to what Coraline had found she would have run straight to Humbert. She peeked up at Alex. “S-so which movie should we put in next? M-mine or yours?” Hers looked much more child-friendly of the remaining two.

“Hmmm...” Alex wonders a bit but Raymond takes the lead. “Let’s go with Alex's pick.” He proposes. Since they were kinda in this vibe, better keep going.

She looked to him, then nodded. She didn’t mind if her movie went last. “I-I’m gonna grab a drink, does anybody else want anything?”

“Water please.” Raymond nods as Alex asks for some ice tea but Humbert shakes his head.

Thorne nodded, getting up to grab those. On her way out of the fort, she stopped to give her dad a hug and a quick nuzzle before going to the kitchen. She was quick in grabbing everyone’s drinks, including a juice for herself.

After handing back everyone’s drinks, she settled herself closer to Humbert in the fort. She munched on some popcorn as she waited for the next movie to start.

Alex got a little pinch in his heart as he watched them. That's must be nice to have a dad... He looks at Raymond who frowns at their display of affection. They start the next movie and Humbert profited to steal some of her popcorn since he has already finished one bowl alone.

Thorne squeaked a little as he pilfered from her bowl, but didn’t stop him. “At this rate, I may need to go make more popcorn soon....”

“You will?” Humbert repeated, way too happy for the news. “Shush!” Alex reprimands, absorbed by the film but pushes his bowl near her if she needs popcorn in the middle.

She did take a little from the bowl, since it was a different type. She looked at Humbert and nodded, then leaned down. "If we get low or run out, I'll go make refills." She whispered, so as to not disturb Alex.

He nods, looking forward, and doesn't stop him to eat just as much as before.

When the popcorn started getting low, she took the empty bowls and went to the kitchen to make some more. She continued to watch the movie from the kitchen, though. It was a very interesting movie. She liked when Sherlock would slowly go over what moves he planned to use to incapacitate his enemies or get out of a situation in slow motion before doing it in real time.

Alex would have come to help her if he wasn't so into the movie and even starts saying the lines of the movie. Instead, Raymond comes to help her a bit.

She looked up as he came to help her. "O-oh, you don't have to help, I-I'm okay."

“...I need to make my hands move...” he shakes his head as he seems awfully nervous. Maybe it is from the lack of cigarettes or work?

She looked at him a moment before nodding. "You can shake this batch in the bowl here to coat it properly." She handed him the chocolate popcorn bowl, some melted chocolate ready to be poured into the bowl. "Are...you okay?"

He grabbed the bowl and shook it. As he keeps shaking he starts to relax more. “Not really used to just watching...”

She looked at him. “What, you mean....just sitting down and taking a break?”

“I guess?” he shrugs.

She tilted her head. “.....I-I don’t know much about angels, b-but I don’t think that’s healthy....”

He giggles at that. “Oh don't worry about that. Not everyone is like me. Though if they were a little more like me I won't have that mountain of work...” he whispers that last part.

She frowned at him. “That work....is it all supposed to be done by angels, or are those things these guys should be doing too?”

“These guys?” he repeats, not understanding who she means.

She vaguely motioned to the rest of the house. “....am I supposed to be doing any paperwork?”

“Pfffft- no, no. Well, Yin used to help me around with those but...” his eyes look down, sad.

She looked up at him, tilting her head. “I....I-I don’t want to pry, b-but is it because Yin is...uh....th-the sad thing?”

He shakes his head. “You know, I have three siblings. Yin is one. But she was originally a twin that...just turns bad...” he explains somewhat. “...while the last died quickly after...”

Her ears lowered. “Oh....that explains a lot.....” She looked down, fidgeting a bit.

He pats her head. “Don't worry. You are not the first one to ask me that. Alex did. Not the angel part of course.” he chuckles.

She nodded. “St-still....I-I wish there was something I could do to help but....y-you should still try to relax at least a little. I-it’s not good for you to work all the time.”

He grimaced at that and sighs. That is why it is hard for him not to. But nods nonetheless.

She frowned up at him. “Is there a way to get someone else to help you with it all?”

“Well...I do have some help with some business...” he looks in the direction of Humbert at that.

Thorne looked in the same direction, then looked back up at him. “Why do you have him do that job, anyway? Like....why does an Angel even have a task like that?”

“... How to explain it... Because someone has to do that job? And I got one stone to two hits?” He tried to explain but couldn't find the correct way.

“One stone to....what?” She blinked confused. The someone who had to do it part made sense, but not the last part.

“Demons...can be hard to deal with... And often, young and ambitious angels get tricked and get hurt. If not killed. You see, not every demon can form a contract with a human. And the angels were often in the department of the Purge...”

She blinked at him. “I....think I’ve heard of deals, but what’s the purge...?”

He stayed silent a bit. “The Purge is when the angels go to the demon world to kill a large number of them.”

She flinched, looking up at him. “W-why would you do that?” Her ears lowered.

“Because sometimes, there are too many of them. It's easier to become a demon than anything else really...” he responds, his tone way too normal. Maybe it was not the first time that Raymond destroyed a demon city. If not a country...

She looked down and fidgeted. “I-I guess....”

“? Are you okay?” he asks as he sees her fidgeting.

“I just....I-I really don’t.....I-I dunno, i-it just feels like a bit much? B-but then I-I don’t exactly know much about all of this either.” She frowned. Much of their world and their ways just didn’t make sense to her.

He stayed quiet for a moment, observing her. “You can always ask your dad but I don't know if he knows more than eating...”

“H-he knows more than y-you might think.” She looked down at the batch she was making, tail flicking behind her. Honestly, she wasn’t sure she wanted to ask for the details behind it. Even knowing it was something that happened made her uncomfortable. “Is....d-do I have to worry about that happening to my dad o-or Kian?”

“...As long as they keep staying in the line and don't do something too stupid.” he nods, done with shaking the popcorn and asking for more.

She fidgeted, handing him some more popcorn to mix. “O-okay....” She stood there awkwardly.

“Though if I have to be honest, the project to turn Humbert into an angel is a waste of time.”

She froze, looking up at him. “W-why do you say that?”

“Because he loves to eat way too much.” he shrugs like it is not a big deal.

“That’s not a bad thing...” She frowned. “Sure he eats a lot, but he doesn’t hurt anybody outside of that list you give him from time to time.” She really didn’t get them.

“Because you think he won't eat anybody if I don't give him some “meal” time to time?” he asks back incredulously. “He still eats other people outside the list. You must know what I mean.”

She furrowed her brow and tilted her head at him. “Uh....like me?”

“Indeed. But not only you.” he nods again.

She looked at him confused, but didn’t say anything. “....well waste of time or not....do I need to be worried for him?”

”not as long as I'm here.” he answers as if it is obvious.

She nodded. That was all she needed. She still felt uncomfortable, but she felt a little better. “Okay...th-thanks.”

“You are welcome,” he says. “Can you make sure Humbert will not eat Alex?”

She nodded. “I’ll make sure he doesn’t.” Even if she had to get eaten instead or something like that, she wouldn’t let Humbert eat Alex.

“Thanks.” he relaxes even more. At that, he helps her finish making the popcorn without talking much.

Once they finished making the popcorn she followed him back to the fort. She didn’t climb in this time and actually sat with Humbert this time.

Humbert naturally put his arm around her, cuddling her closer to him. Alex smiles at the sight before focusing back on the movie. Though near the end, Raymond yawned as he slowly dozed off.

She snuggled up to him, purring softly. By the end of the movie, she noticed that Raymond was asleep and looked to Alex. She leaned over to whisper to him. “Should we just call it a night?” She nodded to where Raymond was asleep on the couch.

Alex follows the direction and indeed he is asleep in the armchair. “I guess? It will be better if we can put him in his bed. Humbert, can you help me?” he nods as he gets out of the fort as Humbert gets up too. Slowly and carefully they move Raymond into his room.

Thorne stayed where she was by the fort, watching them take Raymond to his room. She looked around, glancing between the two spots. She had two choices. Sleep with Alex and possibly protect him from Humbert in the middle of the night, or stay with Humbert and still convince him to not eat Alex in the middle of the night....possibly the morning too. Heck, sleeping with her dad might get her eaten too, depending on how he reacted. If that happened, she’d have to make sure Alex wouldn’t find out.

They quickly come back. Alex makes some modifications on the fort so all three of them could sleep in. Alex goes to one side while Humbert goes in the middle. “Well? Are you coming?” Humbert calls her out, taping on the free spot to his other side.

She blinked, ears perking up slightly. She then pouted a little. “Can I sleep in the middle?” Thorne climbed up into the fort, but stayed at the edge for a moment. She wanted to sleep next to both of them. As much as she loved her dad, she’d get to sleep with him all the time. With Alex, this would probably be her only chance to sleep beside him like a normal person.

He pouted at that which made Alex giggle. “I told you! I won the bet!” He teases the adult.

“...But still...” Humbert still tries to change the term of the bet.

“Com’on Hum-Hum! It is not like I will eat her during your sleep! Let her be in the middle! Please?” The kid says, trying to reassure him.

Chapter Text

“Com’on Hum-Hum! It is not like I will eat her while you both sleep! Let her be in the middle! Please?” The kid says, trying to reassure him.

“Bet?” She blinked, looking between the two of them. What bet? All she wanted was to sleep with both of them. She looked at Humbert pleadingly. “P-please? I-if I’m in the middle th-then that means I still get t-to have the sleepover with Alex, b-but you’re still right there to make sure e-everything is safe a-and okay.”

“...fine...” he nodded but was clearly with his heart and exchanging places.

“Sorry about that. I guess I didn't see your dad as a really protective parent.” Alex said but you can hear the joy in his voice.

She blushed a little, climbing in between them. “Y-yeah, but it’s not a bad thing. I-I’m glad he’s protective.” She laid back, taking hold of his hand and then Humbert’s with her other hand. Her tail wagged softly, clearly happy to be able to sleep next to her two favorite people.

“I never say it is a bad thing. I rather have parents that are protective than one who doesn't care about your well-being.” he nods, squeezing her hand. Humbert stayed silent but his cheeks were redder than tomatoes.

She nodded shyly, blushing a little herself. She gave both of their hands a small squeeze before laying her head back and closing her eyes. “Goodnight, Alex. Goodnight, Dad. Sweet dreams.”

Alex was about to wish good night too when he got surprised by the Humbert version. “Pleasant nonsense? Nice! Thanks! You two!” He whispers before closing his eyes. Though he had some trouble immediately fell asleep. Which isn't a problem for Humbert, hearing his snores.

Thorne giggled, gently nudging Alex. “That’s just how he says sweet dreams. It means the same thing.” She chuckled, leaning into Alex a little to hopefully help him sleep.

He chuckles back and closes his eyes, trying to sleep. After an hour he did fall asleep.

She slept quietly and happily between them, holding each of their hands in her sleep. If she felt any strange movement though, she’d wake up.

And she did when Humbert woke up around 1 am. He blinks slowly, his stomach making soft rumbles.

She woke up with him, feeling him moving. She looked up at him, blinking tiredly. Seeing him awake though, she kept an eye on him. She knew how he was when he was sleepy and she promised Raymond.

He sniffed the air, his attention going to...her. He purred and rubbed his forehead against her as he got up, going into the kitchen.

She squeaked when he turned to her, pausing to see what he’d do before relaxing and purring back. She watched him get up and head to the kitchen. With Alex still next to her, she stayed there to wait and see what else he’d do.

Well, he makes a lot of noises. And kinda loud too... Alex stirs in his sleep and will probably wake up with some noises around.

Thorne looked at him a moment, not wanting him to wake up. She got up quietly to check on Humbert in the kitchen. “Dad?” She knew he was asleep and didn’t know how much he’d understand. “C-can you keep it down? Y-you’re making a lot of noise.”

He sleepily blinks at her, busy munching some chips as he opens a new one with a loud pop. “Purrrr?” he asks as he hands some chips to her.

She looked at it a moment before accepting one. She made a shushing movement after that. “I know you’re hungry, but you’re gonna wake up Alex.”

He peeks up at his name. “Foodgiver...?”

Was that what sleepy Humbert thought of Alex? She nodded. “He’s still sleeping because it’s late.”

He tilts his head before he goes up and with some determination in his sleepy eyes and goes to Alex's room. He came back, sad and confused. “No Foodgiver...no good food...” He said. He has apparently confused to not wake him up to make him cook something.

She followed, then stayed by the couch. “Uh...Dad, he’s not in his room, we made a blanket fort. But he’s sleeping, s-so you shouldn’t wake him up.” She tried to tug him back to the kitchen. “Come on, I’ll make you something to eat if you promise to leave Alex alone and go back to sleep after, okay?”

He watches at the fort. “Foodgiver...in nest...?” He asks as he slowly follows her in the kitchen.

She held onto his arm to pull him along. “Mhm.” She tugged him into the kitchen. “What do you want me to make you?”

He tilts his head. “Food.” obviously. Then look at the fort again.

She wasn’t sure how to feel about him looking at the fort again. “O-okay, but if I do you have to promise to leave Alex alone.” Her tail flicked behind her as she got some things out to cook with. Something simple like scrambled eggs was good, right? “Th-that means you let him sleep and you absolutely can’t eat him. Got it?”

He frowns and tilts his head but looks angry. “No eating...Foodgiver...bad girl...” he crossed his arms, not happy that his daughter wanted the one who gives them sustenance.

She blinked at him. “Wh-what? Why am I bad? What’d I do?” She frowned at him, confused as she whipped the eggs in a large bowl. “Are you still on that whole partner thing? I already told you I see him as a sibling, not a potential mate. That’s gross.”

He grimaced and shook his head. “Thorne...not eat...Foodgiver,” he repeats but approaches as he sees her break some eggs. He takes the shells and eats them.

She looked at him confused again. “Are....you saying you won’t eat him, or are you trying to tell me not to eat him? Because I’m not going to do that. I’m not eating anybody.”

“You...Not going to...eat Foodgiver?” he tilts his head, just as confused as she is. But remember that Thorne isn't the same species as him. “Right...Pumpkin not like...me...”

Thorne blinked at him before blushing a little. He’d forgotten she wasn’t the same species as him. Somehow, that made her feel kind of nice that he kept forgetting that when he was tired. “I-I’m not, but I’m still your pumpkin and you’re still my dad.” She set the bowl down for a moment so she could hug him, nuzzling under his chin and purring.

He purred and hugged her too. He is glad she is not going to eat the Foodgiver. Because if that one is going to disappear, who will make nourishment? But... Why is little pumpkin making food? That is the job of the Foodgiver. He lazily smiles, patting her head.

She nuzzled him, then turned to the stove and started making him scrambled eggs. She made it in batches, considering how much she mixed for him. When one plate was done, she handed it to him and smiled. He may be sleepy, but she still wanted to see if he liked it.

When she handed it to him, he was no longer near her.

She froze, going pale. She set the plate down right away and hurried to the blanket fort to check on Alex, tail puffed up.

Humbert was there, shaking him awake. Alex opens his eyes, a little bit disoriented but looks at the adult. “Humbert...?”

“Food...” Humbert responds, nodding with the most serious face he has ever made.

Thorne relaxed a little, but facepalmed. “Daaaad, you promised to let him sleep!” She came over, tugging at his arm. “I was cooking for you since you were hungry.” She angrily pouted at him. Dammit, she should have just let him snack on the chips.

Humbert frowned but shook his head. “...Foodgiver job...”

Alex blinked confused but let his head hit the pillow again. Before chuckling a bit. “Been a while since you call me that, buddy.”

She huffed at him. “But I like cooking too....” She crossed her arms over her chest. “Alex is still....ah....foodgiver, I just wanted to help so he could sleep since it’s one in the morning.” The borrower then gestured to a clock on the wall. “Dad, just let him sleep.”

Alex watches the scene, not getting up just yet. Humbert huffed his cheeks too, not getting away from him.

Thorne frowned at him, grumbling. Her tail flicked behind her as she looked back at him, not looking away. “.....fine, then I’ll just throw away the eggs I made. Clearly you don’t like my cooking.”

He looked horrified at that but then looked angrily at her. How dare she throw away the food?! He was about to growl when Alex spoke. “Hum-Hum...go eat her cooking. Just...fetch me when you are done...” the kid says, head on the pillow but clearly awake.

She knew her dad was just sleepy and acting like this because he was half-awake, but part of it still hurt that he was basically refusing to try what she made for him. She huffed, looking away as her ears lowered. “Mm...” She went back to the kitchen to finish making the rest of the eggs but her smile was gone and her tail had stopped wagging at this point.

Humbert follows but frowns at the bad mood of his daughter. Why is she mad? Or sad? Still, he grabbed the plate she had made and ate the omelet. He purred and ate it happily.

She finished the rest of the eggs and set that plate in front of him. Seeing him happy eating her cooking did make her feel a little better, but having him so stuck on Alex cooking instead of her still kind of hurt. She left him to his food, going back to the pillow fort and hiding under a blanket.

Humbert eats it but...it feels different from what she is used to making. He tilts his head as Thorne goes back to bed without a word. Alex looks at her. “...wanna know how to put Humbert to sleep?”

She peeked out at him. “....how?” It would be good if he went back to sleep.

“He got a special spot that when you scratch that, he melts into your hand and falls asleep five minutes later...” he explains. When he sees Humbert coming back for him he adds “Here, let me show you. Humbert? comes here.” he sits up and taps his laps. The demon tilts his head before smiling and puts his head on his legs. Alex immediately started to scratch behind his head, between the ear and jaw.

At first she was just surprised to see Humbert put his head in Alex’s lap. She blinked at him, surprised and in awe as the human boy started scratching at that one spot. She watched, curious to see if it was true.

Humbert slowly falls back to sleep, moving his head so he can get more scratches. After five minutes he is completely asleep, purring loudly. “Man, he sure does snore a lot!” Alex comments since his purrs do somewhat sound like a kitten snore.

Thorne didn’t correct him about the purring, but she did blink in surprise when her dad was finally asleep. “H-how did you even figure that out?” She looked down at her dad’s sleeping face in Alex’s lap. Yep, he was definitely out again.

“The first time I slept with him,” he answered as he stopped the scratch to pinch his chubby cheeks. “It was a really strange night...”

She looked so confused. “How did that even....what even happened that night? Like...how? H-how did that even happen?” She didn’t want to ask the bigger question of how he even survived.

The kid chuckled at her confusion. “Well, as I have said, when I just got here, my room was nonexistent. So I got to sleep on the couch and simply...it isn't easy for me to sleep peacefully in a new house with people I have met the days before. And I often wake up in the middle of the night too during that time.” he starts to tell. “And like two days later, I woke up again and was nervous for some reason. I feel like someone was watching me at that time... So to ease up my stress, I started to make chocolate pancakes, and then Humbert entered the kitchen, sniffing the air like a beast in a quest to find food.”

She nodded. Hearing that her dad was sniffing for food sounds about right. “Okay, understandable. S-so what happened after that?” While he told the story, she tried to get comfy with them in the bed again.

“Well, when he turns and finally spots me, it took 3 seconds for him to jump in fright as if he just saw a ghost...” he chuckles at the memory. Kinda in the same scenario of how Alex first sees Thorne. “Although it was kinda funny, his expression immediately goes darker like he is ready to punch me. So I quickly proposed some pancakes. Thankfully, my offering of food has calmed him down as he joins my little nocturnal feast. Tho I have to slap his hand away from my plate. Have to explain to him that is not something to do...” he shakes his head at that rude act. “Tho once I get my fill, I just go back to sleep on the couch but...”

She remembered when Alex had first spotted her and Humbert got startled. She’d nearly fallen off that time. As he told the story, she rested her head on a pillow and looked up at him. “But...?”

“First, he made so much noise while eating that I couldn’t close an eye. And second, when he was done, he came over the couch and stared at me like I took his favorite napping spot. I really don’t know if he was thinking or either get rid of me or eat me too. Tho I know that it is not possible for that to happen, the hunger on his face to say otherwise...? I started to panic, even more, when he lay atop of me... at that moment I really thought he was a pedophile while he sniffs me out all over and then calls me Foodgiver for the first time and also says that I'm weird too...”

She didn’t comment on the possibility of him getting eaten, but she did snort a bit about the pedophile part. If she were him and didn’t know what she knew about her dad, she’d probably think the same. “Well....h-he’s definitely not a pedophile, but he does act really weird when he’s tired.” She then tilted her head. “Called you weird? Did he say why at all? W-what ended up happening that morning?” What happened next? By now, she’d held onto one of her dad’s arms while listening to the story.

“Well, apparently I got no scent? That's why I was weird? The thing is that...with him on me and staring at me doesn't help me sleep. Tho, when he said that, I thank him because I don't know what else to say? I have also patted his head?” he says, patting Humbert's head too. “And he just put his head down my chest, and just...stayed here. Still fixing me while I pat his head. After a while, I noticed that he slowly fell asleep under the caresses, and by accident, I discovered that spot, making sleep in mere minutes." He scratches that spot again, making Humbert «snore» again. “And it was really hard to remove him by the morning too...”

She blinked, but nodded. Humans normally couldn’t smell someone’s scent unless they were wearing a cologne or wore a piece of clothing for a long period of time. She did however tilt her head. “Were you ever able to get any sleep?”

“Well, yes and no? I couldn’t fall asleep like him but when I did, I slept so well!” he confessed.

She giggled. “Now that feeling I understand.” She smiled at her dad’s sleeping face. “Personally, I always sleep better when he’s nearby.” Thorne then sighed. “Sometimes, I wish my home was closer to his room.”

“Can you tell me? How is it to live in the walls? The life of a borrower.” He asks, putting Humbert's head aside.

Chapter Text

“Can you tell me? How is it to live in the walls? The life of a borrower.” He asks, putting Humbert's head aside.

“Well, the average life of a borrower is very different from my life right now. It also depends on what kind of borrower you’re talking about. I’m a house borrower, so I live in a house with humans.” She rested her head down on the pillow. “For one thing, you normally wouldn’t be able to know I even exist. Neither would Humbert or any of the others. It’s a big rule that we’re not supposed to interact with humans.” She looked up at him, glad she’d broken that rule.
“It’s also a lot of work. There’s not many lazy days. We have to figure out our human’s schedules so we can find the right times and places to borrow supplies like food or paper clips.” She sighed. “The early days of borrowing are especially busy because you gotta make the tunnels to get around, find a good spot to make your home, all of that. It’s also a lot of fighting with any pests like spiders and mice. Rats are the worst. If you’re moving in and there’s rats? May as well risk finding a new place.”

Alex knows that moving in can be a lot of work but in the borrower's way it is even more. He shivers at the rats. Even when he is human, he doesn't want to deal with them either. “Wow and also understandable... So that means you have to make new tunnels when you come here?”

At this, she rubbed her neck awkwardly. “Well...n-not really. Apparently there used to be a borrower who lived here sometime before me. I-I’m not sure how long ago that was exactly but uh....I-I had it easy and could just use their old tunnels and home. M-most I had to do was learn everyone’s schedules.”

“Oh...well that is quite nice too! Just need to clean up and see if something can work or not!” he nods, laying down again. “Do you still want to be in the middle or...?”

She nodded. Cleaning had been a pain still. So much dust. She’s just glad there weren’t any spiders. “If I can, y-yeah.”

He moves out of the fort, letting her move freely inside before going back in. “Did you enjoy making a fort?”

She got into place between them, leaving plenty of room for Alex. She looked up at him and smiled as he came back. “Y-yeah, it was a lot of fun. Maybe we can do it again someday. I-I won’t be big enough anymore, b-but we could maybe do a small version.”

He chuckles. “Yeah!” looks like the many nights he spent making forts at the orphanage turn to be quite handy. “Let’s try to get more sleeping time, alright?”

Thorne yawned as he mentioned that and nodded. “Sleeping sounds great. Goodnight, Alex.” She snuggled under the covers and purred softly. “Sweet dreams.”

“Sweet dream...” he yawned before closing his eyes again.

She smiled, falling asleep after a little while. Hopefully, nothing would wake them again until morning.

Sensing Thorne near, Humbert cuddles closer to her in his sleep. Nothing happened after that and all of them could get good sleep.

Thorne purred in her sleep as Humbert snuggled her. Her tail wagged softly and one hand held Alex’s like before. She didn’t wake up until the next morning. First she looked around to see if anyone was awake. If not, she’d try to get out of bed to start some breakfast for everyone.

Alex and Humbert were still asleep. Though there is some sound from the kitchen from the coffee machine.

Thorne slipped out, checking on them for a moment before peeking into the kitchen.

It was Raymond, who was making some coffee. He turns his head in her direction when she enters the kitchen. “Good morning?”

She blinked, ear flicking. Honestly, she’d expected it to be him. Who else would be up so early in the morning? “Morning. How’d you sleep?” She stated in the doorway so she could keep an eye on Alex and Humbert. After last night she trusted him to not eat the boy, but she still felt the need to keep an eye out, if only for Raymond’s sake.

“Good I suppose? Sorry to have fallen asleep during the movie.” He says, getting himself a cup of coffee. “Want some?”

She shrugged. “It’s okay, you were tired. As long as you slept well, that’s all that matters to me.” She then looked at the coffee warily, still unsure about the caffeine. “Mmm.....I-I dunno....it smells good but is it strong...?”

“It is quite bitter if you take them as I do. But you can add some sugar or milk to make it sweeter,” he comments.

She looked at it again. “Mmm....I-I’ve heard of this stuff called creamer you can mix with it? D-do we have some of that?”

He nods as he takes the box out and starts making a cup for her too before handing it over to her, creamer next to the cup. “Here you go.”

She came over once it was ready, adding in a little before trying a sip. Her face screwed up tight at the bitter taste. She tried adding a little more until it wasn’t too bitter anymore and she hummed. It was actually pretty good. “I think I kinda like coffee.”

Raymond giggles at her grimace before finishing his cup. “Thanks. For protecting Alex.” he honestly congratulates her and is grateful too.

“In the end, I didn’t really have to?” She rubbed her neck shyly. “At one point, he seemed to forget I wasn’t a gluttony demon like him and thought I wanted to eat him and kept telling me not to because he was the foodgiver.” She chuckled, shaking her head. “Whatever it is that means, apparently he’s off limits and I’m not allowed to try cooking and have to let Alex do it.” She sighed. “In the end, Alex helped me make him go back to sleep and there was nothing else that happened after that.”

Raymond stayed silent, raising an eyebrow at the story. “I see...look like I won't need to worry about that,” he concludes, knowing that the demon would never even lick him. At the not cooking part, he hears some sadness in her voice. “Don't worry about cooking in the middle of the night: if I can construct that little kitchen, you will also become a food giver on top of his daughter.”

She looked up at him, then half-heartedly smiled. "More like a snack giver, in my case." She fidgeted awkwardly, fiddling with her cup of coffee. "...I'm gonna miss being human-sized...i-if only a little bit."

“You should feel the contrary. For your safety at last,” he comments.

"I-I know, a-and I do I just....there's small things I'll miss. I'll miss being able to give everybody hugs and to cook actual meals with you guys. Being able to go out I'll miss, b-but not as much as those other two things." Thorne shrugged, sipping her coffee. "I really do miss being my regular size the most."

He hummed at that. He kinda understands what she meant. He also misses something from his human life too. Even now. “Then make this last day a fun one as best as you can. I suppose you wanted to make breakfast?”

She nodded, smiling softly. "Y-yeah, I-I'd like that." Her tail started to wag a little. "W-what do we wanna make?"

“You are the cook today. You tell me.” he winks at her. This time, he will be the one given a hand.

Her eyes widened, then she looked around at what they had in the kitchen. "Mmm....m-maybe some French Toast and....uh....bacon? O-or...hash browns?" She checked what all they had, looking between the bacon and hash browns. Should she make both to go with the french toast, or would that be too much? What went good with french toast?

Toast and bacon? Or hash browns? “What about an English breakfast?” he asks

“What’s an English breakfast?” She looked up at him and blinked, tail wagging at the thought of learning another new recipe.

“The English breakfast is mainly protein. This means it contains beans, over-easy eggs, toasts, bacon, and sausages too. The beans are often with a tomato sauce to go with.” he explains.

“Ooh, that sounds pretty good! Let’s do that!” She smiled, tail wagging happily. “We should probably get the beans started first? Those seem like they may take longer, right?”

“Exactly.” he nods. “But we're gonna use the canned one. And while you cook the beans you can start making the tomato sauce,” he advises, getting out some beans and tomatoes can.

"Okay, do we have a recipe I can follow or are you going to tell me what I should do?" She looked at the tomato can to see if there were any instructions on that.

“Well I can always tell you what to do but if you prefer I can give you my phone for a recipe?” he answers as he is ready to lend his phone.

She thought for a moment. "Hmm...phone please, that way you can focus on your part."

He nods again and gives her his phone.

She took it, found the recipe they'd be using, then set it up so she could easily follow along as she worked. While they made breakfast piece by piece, she happily hummed along to the tune of Humbert's lullaby.

Raymond reacted to that. He was surprised that she knew that song. He guesses it was probably Humbert doing. He smiles while he gives some help there and here. With all the news smells, the other two slowly stir in their sleep.

She took no notice of his surprise, most of her focus on what they were doing. When she moved from the tomato sauce to something else, she used Raymond's phone again to find the recipe. She continued to softly hum the lullaby, tail swaying gently behind her.

Raymond simply let her do it, watching her and making sure she didn't get hurt. Humbert finally cracks an eye open, his nose wriggling at the smells. Slowly, he gets out of the nest and makes way into the kitchen, sitting down on the ground, next to her.

She was getting some sausages started when he came in. She paused and blinked, looking over at him. “Oh, uh...good morning?” She tilted her head to one side.

He blinks, purring madly at her. Raymond chuckles. "Faithful to your post Hum-Hum!" He comments on the demon's behavior before turning to Thorne. "If you got any composting, give it to Humbert. Otherwise, he will not forgive you for throwing away food."

“What, like eggshells and stuff?” She raised a brow at him, then looked at him again. She then fidgeted and glanced away. “.....sorry for saying I’d thrown out the eggs last night. I-I wasn’t actually gonna do it....I was just upset because you kept insisting that Alex cook and...p-part of me felt like that meant you didn’t like mine...” Her ears lowered as she pushed a couple sausages around. “....I know you were just tired...”

“Exactly.” he nodded and silently listened to the rest. Humbert tilts his head, not fully understanding. “But...Foodgiver...job. Baby needs... rest...” He somewhat explains, calling her baby.

Thorne fidgeted. “I-I don’t need that much rest...and I like cooking.” She looked at him. “I-I know you’re only half awake, b-but I’m not normally this size. I’ll be small again by the end of the day a-and I won’t be able to make food your size anymore...I-I just wanna try being the foodgiver too, just a little longer.”

It took a whole minute for him to register before brightening up. “Chouchou will...also be...Foodgiver?” he asks, in the same manner of an excited child about to get a candy.

She nodded, shuffling shyly. “I-I’d like to be. W-when I’m back to normal I’ll only be able to make small food, b-but yeah. A-at best it’d probably be a small snack for you...” She rubbed her neck awkwardly.

He takes her in his arms, purring madly. How nice! He has two Foodgiver now! Three if he counts Raymond tho he didn't give him meals regularly... “You...best!” he says as he keeps hugging her.

“Alright! Humbert gives her her space back. She needs space to cook around, you know?” Raymond says after he gives them some minutes to cuddle.

She squeaked as she was pulled into a hug, a spatula still in her hand as she blushed. She smiled shyly, purring as she nuzzled into him. With her day now ten times better than when it started, she went back to cooking and hummed Humbert’s lullaby.

Humbert soon follows her in, humming along. Raymond sighs before patting both of their heads. “Call me when you need help,” he said though he doesn't think she will need more than what he has already done. The breakfast will be ready soon.

Chapter Text

Humbert soon follows her in, humming along. Raymond sighs before patting both of their heads. “Call me when you need help,” he said though he doesn't think she will need more than what he has already done. The breakfast will be ready soon.

“Okay.” She stopped humming for a moment to respond, then got back to work. She made a lot, knowing how much everyone needed to eat and also Humbert’s usual appetite. Any scraps she gave to him, including the eggshells as she did those last. “Do you want anything like coffee, dad?” She asked while handing him another eggshell.

He nods, opens wide his mouth for her to drop the food in, giving some licks from time to time before munching happily.

She giggled whenever he licked her hand. “Well what would you like? Coffee? Tea? Juice??”

He purred at all of her propositions. He isn't a difficult person, that's for sure. Though if she gives some coffee that will wake him up for sure.

She looked at him, smiling softly. “Let’s go with coffee. Do you prefer it black, or would you like some cream and sugar?”

He nods at the cream and sugar. Once he got his cup, he sipped happily, still sitting on the ground. “Sighs...it’s warm the whole body up...” he comments, more awake than before.

She chuckled. “Good.” She finished up breakfast and gently nudged him. “Can you let the others know that breakfast is ready while I set the table?”

He nods as he get-ups slowly. He goes first to Alex, shaking him awake before fetching Kian. Alex comes to the table, next to Raymond who served him his milked coffee.

Thorne set out plates in the middle of the table with all the different foods. She had plates already prepared with the over easy eggs, handing one to everybody and smiling. “Raymond helped me make breakfast.”

“Not that much. She mostly does the majority. I just give her a hand here and there.” Raymond ads.

“Heeeeh~ is that so? Let's see what the future chef can do!” Kian teases before taking a bite.

“Thanks for the food,” Alex says, both to her as a prayer while Raymond really does pray but not out loud.

“Thank you Buttercup.” Humbert nods at her before taking a bite too.

She purred and smiled, tail wagging as she gave Raymond his phone back. She sat next to her dad at the table, putting her portion on her plate and digging in. It tasted pretty good to her, honestly. "W-well I hope you guys like it."

Raymond thanks her for giving back his phone. “It’s good!” Alex comments and Kian confirms it. “You did a good job!” Humbert praises her, although the tomato sauce is a little acidic and beans miss some flavor.

Thorne smiles at the praise and nods a bit at the critique. She made a mental note to try mixing it up a little with those if she ever made them again, maybe try finding ways she could improve. Trying to look those up may be a bit difficult at her normal size, but she could probably ask one of the others to help her out sometime.

After that late breakfast and cleaning dishes, Alex proposed to play some games. Board games. Kian stays to play around but never sits next to Thorne since Humbert makes sure that there is someone in between them. Speaking of Humbert, he seems more closer to his daughter as if she may reverse back earlier than planned.
Raymond has played with them one game (miracle!) before going back to his office. When they got bored of playing, they watched the movie Thorne picked up.

Yin comes out of her room, mind working her out. She is worried about that normally small creature. She doesn't understand Raymond sometimes... But she sighs at that before going down to the living room. Just like always, she doesn't make any noises but the nose of that...demon doesn't miss her.
“Hello again Yin.” Humbert greets her, making everyone else move their heads away from the TV. So much attention...Yin grabs her sleeve tightly.

Thorne was happy to help clean up the dishes, more than happy that everyone liked it in the first place. Her tail wagged as she purred, following them around. She had fun with the board game, taking a moment to get the hang of the rules. She didn't quite notice Humbert keeping Kian from getting too close or that he was staying a little closer than usual. When they started her movie, she quickly made some popcorn for everyone and sat down on the couch among the pillow fort they still had set up. She turned her head as Yin came in, perking up slightly. "Yin! Do you wanna come watch the movie with us? I made popcorn."

Watch? Looks like she didn't notice... “I can't. But I can make some tea if someone wants to...” she said, looking down.

“Hum, yes, please? Apple and cinnamon for me please?” Alex accepts looking at her like she is a ghost. When everyone responds to her tea invitation, Kian whispers between them as Yin walks away to prepare the drinks. “She is such a beauty!”

Thorne tilted her head confused, but perked up again when she heard tea. "Can I help?" She sat up and followed her to the kitchen a little. She didn't want any tea at the moment, but she still wanted to learn how to make tea before she returned to normal.

Yin got a little annoyed by that but quickly changed her mind. Although she lived longer than anyone in this house, she doesn’t know where the tea pot and cups are. “I’m thankful for your help. Can you bring out the teapot and cups please?” She asks as she tries to find the kettle.

Her tail wagged happily as she nodded before retrieving the cups and teapot. "Here they are." She held them up to her, still smiling brightly. "What else can I do?" Someone didn't need to be able to see to tell she was eager to help.

She was a little taken aback by her eagerness but smiled softly at her. So excited to help others. “I can't find the kettle...can you fill it with cold water before heating it?” she asks but doesn't take the items handed to her.

Thorne set the pot and cups on the counter in front of her, then got the kettle, but looked confused. It had been sitting right on the stove as usual. She brought it over anyway, looking up at Yin. "H-here it is. Um...Yin? Can I ask why you said you can't watch the movie with us?"

“Because I simply can't watch.” She answers honestly, raising her head a bit, her eyes more visible. Her eyes are in really light lavender but her pupil is an unclear white color. “Nor look or see.”

Her eyes widened as she finally understood. "Ohhhhh.....I didn't even notice." She frowned, a bit sad she couldn't watch the movie with them. "Could you still listen to it with us, o-or is that not fun?"

“It is no fun for me.” She answers honestly too. Maybe a little too rough but it has been a while since she talked that much with anyone other than Raymond.

She nodded, still frowning. "I-is there something else we could do, then? Um....I know there are these things called podcasts? They're like stories or shows, but you just listen to them. L-like they're made to be listened to only. Would you want to do one of those?"

She stayed silent before tilting her head. “Why?” she doesn't understand her attention.

She blinked, not understanding the purpose of the question. "S-so we can all do something together that you might like to do? I-it's no fun if you're not able to have fun too."

She frowns. "So you are saying that you want me to spend time with " demons", happy altogether? What nonsense..." She answers, the demon part was filled with venom.

"Demons or not, we all live together, don't we?" She tilted her head to one side. "Raymond played some board games with us and even joined our movie night last night. H-he ended up falling asleep halfway a-and Humbert and Alex had to take him to bed, b-but it's all still fun and nice. E-everybody's like a family and...y-you don't have to b-but I'd really like to be able to spend some more time with you."

“Not by choices but by obligation.” She whispers at the living together. She bites back a bitter remark when she tells about Raymond. “As crazy as ever...”. At spending time together, she looks down. “...I-I don't think you will find my company enjoyable... I just came down to check on you and your curse that’s all...” she confesses.

"M-maybe so, but you're all still living together peacefully anyway." She smiled softly. "Two angels, two demons, a human, his shoulder guardians, and a borrower all living under the same roof." Her tail wagged gently behind her. "And I wouldn't say that. I'm enjoying your company now, a-and I appreciate your concern for my curse." She looked at the time. "It's getting close to around the time when I was first changed, s-so if your guess is correct I might be changing back to normal soon."

She looked troubled before shaking her head. Those two stayed in line because of Raymond. If he isn't around, she won't have survived long against them. She smiles sadly. Guess her reality isn't the same as that tiny. At the motion of the shoulder guardians, her face becomes so dark, tears already flowing down.

Thorne flinched, tail stopping immediately. "A-are you okay? W-what's wrong?" What did she say? Had she done something wrong? She reached out to try comforting her, but hesitated. She didn't know if that would be okay or what she should do.

Yin started to tremble. Her eyes filled with hate and rage.

“Is everything alright?” Alex asks. He enters because he gets a bad feeling when he sees Yin in person. He can tell just how unstable that person is. She has the same look as one of the persons that were in charge of the orphanage. And one wrong word can make that person aggressive. He hopes that Yin isn't like that but seeing her shakes like that set the alarms on.

Yin pales up when she hears the human voice. She gulped down the biles, trying to not throw up. But knowing that thing, that damn demon is near her makes her sick. She ends up throwing up.

Thorne flinched, taking a step back for a moment before looking around. She looked to Alex. "G-go get Raymond." She stayed with Yin, quickly getting something to clean up the mess while trying to get Yin to sit down at the table.

Alex pales up too but nods, fetching Raymond. Humbert was watching from the corner of his eyes but...that was definitely not the turn of the event he was thinking it would take...

Raymond came down running. “Hey! Hey... It's alright, calm down and breathe...” Raymond advises, kneeling next to her. “Alex? Can you please take Thorne with you and give us some space, please?”

Alex nods again but notices that Zalifer looked quite guilty about Yin's situation.

Thorne stood nearby nervously, fidgeting awkwardly. She stepped back as Raymond got there, following Alex obediently away from the others. She held his hand, giving it a squeeze. “I-is she gonna be okay?”

“I...don't know. Look, Thorne. That... kind of person will always be unpredictable. I wish that I can say that she will be alright but that is something that she needs to be first... Sorry.” he responds, hugging her.

She nodded, hugging him back. “O-okay....I-I still hope she’ll be okay...”

“Next time you know what you shouldn't speak about hopefully?” He tries to relieve the atmosphere.

"I-I guess so..." She ducked her head, still not entirely sure what she'd said wrong. Maybe she shouldn't try to ask her to join them next time...if there even was a next time. Yin had only come out because of the curse on her, so seeing as it was ending and unlikely to happen again anytime soon, she wasn't sure she'd ever get to see Yin once this was over.

Alex glances at Raymond and Yin at the table before the adult takes his sister to the bathroom before coming back to the kitchen to clean up the rest.
“Thorne? Whatever happened back then isn't your fault. Do you understand?” Alex says, trying to make eye contact with her.

Thorne still ducked her head as Raymond and Yin left the room. She looked up at Alex, ears still low. “I-....” She opened her mouth to speak, only to close it again. It didn’t feel that way to her. “B-but I....”

He sighs but sadly smiles. He can understand that she still feels like it was her fault but it's really not. “Tell me what makes you think otherwise.” he invites her to explain herself.

“I-I don’t know, b-but I still feel really really bad....” Her ears lowered as she ducked her head and fiddled with her hands. “Sh-she said she didn’t want to hang out b-but I still tried to f-find something s-so she could...I-I should have just stopped....”

“Thorne... You know that Yin is not stable mentally, right? With that kind of person, only one word can provoke a strong reaction. It can provoke painful memories and feelings too. But it's often related to the long past. Not recently.“ He explains patiently.

She ducked her head more. “.....I didn’t know that either.....” She wrapped her arms around herself, avoiding looking at Alex at all. She didn’t know anything about Yin. Heck, she hadn’t even noticed the lady was blind until a few moments ago. Now she just felt foolish for not being able to notice or see something that apparently the others could, something that must have been expected of her that she failed at.

“And it is okay to not know. Like that, we can make new experiences. Even if it is not an enjoyable one... Besides, it is my first time to have seen her... Despite knowing that she is not well from Raymond I didn't understand just how much it is...” Alex tries to comfort her, a hand gently on her shoulders.

Thorne nodded and sniffled. She flinched at first when he touched her, but soon after quickly turned and hugged his middle. “O-okay...”

He hugs her back, tightly. Maybe it was a job from Humbert to console her from such an episode but at the moment he is here. And hopefully, that would be enough right now...

If it was just something asked of him, she didn’t notice. She saw it as him being there and caring, and that’s all she needed. She buried her face in his stomach, hugging tight back.

They stayed as long as needed. Alex doesn't let go until she lets go first.

She did after a while, wiping her face with her sleeve. “Th-thanks. C-can we go back to the others?”

“Of course.” he nods and takes her hand, leading her back to the other. Humbert got a worried look but calm as soon as he saw her, opening his arms.

She followed him back. When Humbert opened his arms, she came up to him and accepted the hug, wrapping her arms around him as best she could.

He hugs back, planting a small kiss at the top of her head before cuddling her. He didn't dare to ask if she is alright but seeing how much she tries to hug him, he already has his answer.

She nuzzled into him a little, feeling a million times better now that he was there.

He smiles as he senses her relax, keeping her in his arms. Kian coughs a bit. “Should we resume the movie...?” she asks. She wants to change the mood and not be left out too.

Thorne looked up and nodded. “Y-yes please.” She stayed close to Humbert, but smiled appreciatively at Kian.

“Good! Let go!” she sighs and everyone else also releases a small one too before watching the rest of the movie.

Thorne sat close to Humbert as they watched the movie. About halfway through, she became covered in smoke like before. As she coughed and the smoke cleared, she was back to her old size and in the spot she’d been sitting before next to her dad.

Alex let out a small scream at the smoke but watched in awe her return to her normal size. Kian just watches it normally like it is a kid show while Humbert sneezes at the smoke. He panics a bit to see that she is no longer in his arms but calms down immediately as he sees her next to him. Luckily, just like when she got transformed into a bean, her clothes shrink with her. “Welcome back to your normal self, Chouchou.” Humbert chuckles, offering his hand for her.

She flinched a bit at the scream, then looked up at her dad. "G-good to be back, dad." She climbed into his hands right away, holding onto him. Until now she didn't realize just how much she'd missed being picked up like this and fitting in his hand.

He quietly purred at being able to hold her in his hand again, softly nuzzling her. “Still look as cute as ever!” he chuckles before putting her down on his belly, letting her wonder either on his shoulder, neck or staying where she is.

She giggled and nuzzled him back, purring softly. "Th-thanks." Being held in his hands again felt nice. She snuggled up close as she sat on his belly, looking up at Alex once she got settled. He was the only one who didn't know it was because of a curse. "G-guess I'm back to normal now. I-I'm okay, b-by the way."

“Hu-huh...” he nods, a little absent-minded as he tries to recover from the scene. Kian giggles at the kid's reaction but keeps watching the movie. Humbert still put his hand near her, a finger near her hand.

She smiled awkwardly, then looked at Humbert's hand. She moved closer and hugged it, nuzzling his hand as she pulled it close to her for better cuddles.

He let her hug his finger as he gave a small squeeze, hugging her back softly.

She purred as she cuddled him, watching the rest of the movie with them. With all the excitement of changing back, what happened with Yin, and changing to the size of a human in the first place took a lot out of her. As soon as the credits rolled, her head started to bob and her eyes began to droop.

He smiled as she tried to fight off the sleepiness. If only he can purr, he can help her to get some nap time... And get some free time to get back at that demon too. Though... “Thorne? I'm going out for a bit okay? You can take a nap with Alex if you want.” He says, taking her in his hand and gives a small kiss.

She blinked her eyes awake a bit and made a small, confused noise. She purred lightly at the kiss before nodding. “Okay, see you when you get back home.” Thorne nuzzled at his hand before yawning and moving over to Alex. She was still just tired enough that once she got settled in his hands or lap, she fell right back to sleep.

Alex keeps her in his hands for the time being. “Where are you heading out?” he asks.

“That’s a secret!” he smiles but somewhat dark, making Alex shit his mouth. Humbert quickly changes into his attire when he gets some «jobs» from Raymond. “See you guys later!” he says before closing the door. He takes a good breath of air but also sniffs out that damn demon before walking toward his target.

Thorne was curled up in Alex’s hands, fast asleep and completely unaware of what her dad was up to.

Chapter Text

The demon who’d laid the curse was lurking in the woods. He sighed, having expected more chaos from his little trick. Instead it ended up being so....domestic and....cute. Yuck. He grumbled, trying to think of his next trick. Maybe up the ante a bit. Perhaps he should try the man next. He hadn’t expected the human to have adopted the borrower, but he could still work with this.

Humbert was lurking in the shadows when he found his prey. At that sight, his instincts almost took control but he keeps it on a leash for now. It is too early to devour that imbecile... Instead, he silently steps forward. “My, if it isn't my “hiking friend” from last time! Fancy to meet you here. What is your name again? Vincent?” he greets him with open arms.

The demon flinched, looking up. How had he not noticed him? Wait, how had he found him in the first place? He always made sure to keep himself hidden when he wasn’t deliberately trying to trick humans. Still, he smiled. “Ah, my friend! Good to see you~.” He didn’t accept the offer of a hug...yet. “Virgil, actually, but close! It’s been a while so I don’t blame you. How have you been?”

“A little stressful to be honest... I got into...some sort of an accident ” he shrugs as he shakes his head, being honest for once. “But I'm surprised to see you here again! I hope everything has been fine for you?”

“An accident? What happened? Is everything alright?” Virgil stepped forward, coming closer and feigning concern. Internally, he was practically beaming at the possibility of hearing about some behind-the-scenes drama he may have missed. He may be a demon but he couldn’t observe them all the time. “I’m well, just out on one of my hikes again. But enough about me, let me hear about you, my friend.”

“Well...you may think that I'm crazy or trying to tell lies... It's just... So strange that I can't help but think that... No. No. I'm sorry I shouldn't take your time like that.” he fidgets a bit before showing both hands as he takes a step back. Will the prey take the bite? Though seeing how he seems eager to get some details, surely he won't let go.

Virgil stepped closer, placing a hand on the man’s shoulder. “I promise, nothing you say could be too crazy. Clearly this is something very important to you. I’d be happy to listen, friend.” He gave another fake, charming smile. “I know a thing or two about crazy, perhaps I can help?”

Humbert gratefully smiles at his fake smile. “I see...thanks. Well for starters I have a daughter and well, I think that... She got cursed. Not like a sickness but a real curse!” he says, a little distressed. “I know that is crazy talk but I'm convinced that is the only way!”

Every expression on Virgil’s face was fake, even to the widening shocked eyes and sympathetic gaze. “Oh my! A real curse? Oh that’s terrible! Is she alright? What happened, exactly?”

Oh by the seven hells... Humbert wants so much to laugh at his bad acting skills. “Well... I suppose she is alright. It is always hard to tell even with my best efforts to conform to her...” he fidgets with his hands, looking down. “And well...Her appearance changed which was a lot of trouble... Although she is back to normal now, I think that experience will traumatize her...”

“Oh dear, I’m so sorry my friend....” Inside he was practically giddy. Such chaos, lurking just beneath the surface? How delicious. “Is there anything I can do to help?”

“I...well, there is my friend that has helped me along the way...” he grimaced at that, getting somewhat nervous. “That's how I discovered it was a curse but since then, my friend has been searching for that person who has put a curse on her. Apparently, that curse was excellent work and they wanted to get the one behind it since they are interested in their work... And since they have been a great help, I wanted to pay them back by finding them but I have no idea where to start...” he tells before shaking his head, realizing that sounds way too crazy. “Sorry again... I am so grateful that you have listened to my story so far and all that may sound way too crazy.”

Look for him? Ha! As if any human could find him. And even if they did, he wouldn’t teach them anything. Perhaps make a nice little deal for their soul, but nothing more. Virgil continued to pour on the sympathy, patting Humbert’s shoulder. “No no no, it’s quite alright, my friend. I’m happy to help! I can’t say I know much about finding someone capable of laying a curse on your daughter, but if there’s anything I can do to help with the search I’d be more than happy to lend a hand!” He smiled a little more.

“Thanks! Though I hope they will be interested in my friend's offer... Although they are resourceful and money is no problem, I hope that they will be interested...” he shrugs.

“Oh really? And what exactly is your friend offering this person?” He rose a brow.

“The highest price they can offer. And that's a lot!” he whispers.

“Interesting. I’ll have to check my circles, see if I can help narrow your search. I just might know a guy, but I can’t be too sure.” He smirked. “Don’t worry my friend, I’m sure we’ll find them. If you don’t mind my asking though....what exactly is this friend of yours offering? Knowing might help find your culprit.”

He can't help but chuckle. “Well... You know, just-” he softly pats his shoulder before grabbing that idiot head, slamming it into his belly where the growl of Hunger can be easily heard. “The high price for touching a child of a gluttony demon~,” he tells him, opening his black eyes, his amber slip pupil already devouring that demon just from looking. His smile reveals fangs as drools make their way down his chin. His claws come out too as he has a firm hold on his head.

Virgil was all smiles until he was slammed against the man’s gut. Was he crazy?! He looked up only to freeze, recognizing the eyes of not just a gluttony demon, but a lord. He paled, his glamor slipping to reveal his true form as the chaos demon he was. A lesser demon with rather small, stereotypical demon horns. He squeaked in fear as the man’s nails turned to claws right next to his face. He was so screwed. “O-o-oh....m-my frie-l-lord! M-my lord, I-I had no idea you were....th-that that was your....” If he wasn’t facing certain death, he might have found it even more interesting that a gluttony demon, much less a lord, had adopted a creature such as a borrower in the first place. “T-t-technically speaking, y-your excellence, I-I never physically touched her.”

“But your curse did. And magic is just like an extension of its holder. So technically, you did~” he retorts, his smile widening as the delicious scent of fear reaches his nose. “Now, now, how should I make you pay? Maybe devouring all of your bones first? Ah but~ I kinda like how my meals squirm with all their might~ but since you are a chaos demon, I should make a total mess of your body and eat you whole before you can even plead for forgiveness that will never come~?” He says, all propositions are worse than the previous one.

Virgil flinched again, eyes still wide as he stared up at the other demon in horror. He was right. There was no way he could get out of this. Even younglings knew that magic didn’t affect gluttony demons and that once they had your scent, that was it. If you got on their bad side they could hunt you down no matter where you went, especially if you touched their young. He was as good as dead already. Still, he blubbered and began to plead anyway, attempting to make deals and promises. “P-please don’t, my lord! I-I-I-I’ll never even look at you or your child again! I-I’ll do anything that you ask! I-I’ll be their pet if you asked! A-anything!”

A simple claw under that demon jaw would be enough to shut his mouth for now.“Tut-tut-tut! I have already said that I will never forgive you. Now all I want to hear is you screaming.” he concludes, his claws in Virgil's tongue making sure words can no longer be formulated.

All he got out was a choked whimper as the other demon placed a claw under his chin. He just looked up at him and nodded, trembling. There really was no talking his way out of this one. It was common for chaos demons to mess with the wrong demon or angel someday, but most usually had the common sense to avoid gluttony demons. Virgil's luck just finally ran out.

His fear is so delectable~ Humbert could not but finally crave in and take a bite at the arm of the lower demon, crushing and ripping it apart.

The lesser demon screamed as his arm was ripped clean off. Any birds or animals still in the nearby area immediately scampered or flew off, fleeing the scene. Virgil continued to scream even after the limb was severed.

He munched on it a bit before swallowing. He purred when the other demon screamed. It's quite a while since he got time to fully enjoy such a meal. He licked the open wound before licking the face of Virgil, getting some of his blood on his face before taking the other hand and munching on it too.

He screamed out in pain again as his wound was licked, the sound cutting off as his face was licked next. He sputtered and whimpered, attempting to plead for his life again until Humbert just continued his meal by biting down on his hand. It was a good thing they were too far from the house for his screams to be heard.

It has been so long since the last time he heard such a melody. Since Humbert got to the human world, he has to often gobble them up so fast that he can't enjoy the simplest scream of terror. That's why he was purring so loudly as he smiled like crazy. The nostalgia of the demon world hit him hard. The joy to torture and hear his preys scream for mercy and forgiveness. Those days were truly a bliss. But back at the prey he has in his hands. He nibbles a bit at his hand before releasing it. He licks his lips as he takes a better grasp on the lower demon, lifting him before taking a small bite at his side then cutting one of his legs with his sharp fangs.

The lesser demon continued to scream in pain and horror, struggling against the larger demon’s grasp. He could still survive these injuries, but knew he’d never live for long. The gluttony demon would never allow someone who touched their child to live another day. He was lucky to have even survived the day it happened.

Humbert would wag his tail at that meal. Such an enjoyable meal~ After nibbling and biting there and here, he gives small licks on the wound, drinking up his blood a bit before admiring the gruesome art he had made out of him. “Truly delectable~ but my “friend” get more and more impatient to fully meet you~,” he said, patting his stomach at the «friend» before opening his maw wide, getting his untouched head inside.

He had screamed his throat raw by this point, coughing up blood from one of the harsher bites to his side. As Humbert spoke to him again he coughed, openly sobbing and blubbering by now. He whimpered and whined as his head was pulled in next, struggling and squirming but only upsetting his injuries and coughing up more blood.

Humbert purred the whole way, enjoying the squirming. He bites down after every swallow he takes, making his prey squirm and cry more. Though Humbert was quickly done when his foot passed past his lips, gulping it down before licking his fingers and claws of the blood, his second stomach gurgling happily at the space got filled up.

His meal let out one last scream as he was bitten on while swallowed, struggling with whatever strength he had left before the last of him was sealed away. Once his foot slid past his lips he knew that was it, he was officially doomed. Still, he pushed against the walls around him, panicked breathing and irrationality setting in. He knew he couldn’t escape, but instinct and fear still made him struggle and try.

Humbert finally sits down on the grass as his prey fights his stomach, making some noticeable movement outside. He was so delighted by his movement that he lay down to fully enjoy it, caressing his gut with both hands.

His meal continued to fight and struggle until he ran out of strength. Between the amount of pain he was in, the lack of air, and just how long this had been drawn out he became tired and passed out, never to wake or see the light of day again.

When the struggles stopped, he raises his head in perplexity as he sits up, poking at him. But there was no longer a response. Well, that is his cue for him to head home then. He gets up and starts to clean his pants out of the dirt to finally see the mess he has done to himself too. The turtleneck is good for the trash now. With this much blood, nothing can save that top. Nor his coat. Good thing he has a change of clothes in his bag. He quickly changes, eating his dirty clothes as a way to get rid of the evidence before heading back home, humming the lullaby.

While Humbert was gone, Thorne had slept in Alex’s hands. She’d woken up before he got home, but just sleepily rubbed her eyes and looked around, then up at Alex. She was just sleepy enough that she was still nonverbal and just tilted her head at him.

After Humbert was gone, Kian and he decided to play a bit again. He has also prepared tie tea that doesn't have the chance to be finished. “Hi. Did you sleep well?” he asks as he still holds her in his hands.

She looked up at him, blinking a few times before nodding. She looked around to see who was all there. Alex of course was there, Kian was playing a game, but she didn’t see her dad back yet.

Seeing her look all around makes him wonder if she was looking for Humbert... “Sorry, Humbert hasn't come back yet.” he said before getting up. He needs to do his homeworks.

The little borrower looked up at him before nodding again. As he got up to do his homework, she stayed in his hand and snuggled closer to him. Until her dad came back, she wanted to stick with him.

He chuckles as she gets to her previous sleeping spot on him as he starts to work on his assignments. Humbert came back home while Kian was busy playing video games in the living room. Though when he enters she notices right away the way he is. “My, my! It's been a long time since I saw you like this~” She teases as she recognizes the one she has been working with before.

“And shouldn't try your luck too much since you also touched my daughter, Candypop~” he retorts, calling by the nickname he has given her so many years before.

She shivers. He reverses back to his old self way too much... She let out a weak laugh before clearing her throat. “She is upstairs with Alex by the way...” He nods before going up.

Chapter Text

Thorne was fast asleep again by the time Humbert came upstairs. The little borrower was comfortably leaned up against his arm, purring softly in her sleep. As Humbert got closer to Alex’s room, she started to stir, almost as if she could tell he was close. Her head lifted up and her little ears twitched.

Alex thought he was the one who had woken her up but several knocks made his attention swift. Alex almost did not recognize Humbert for a second. Something isn't right with him at the moment. He held a protective hand over Thorne.

Thorne blinked confused as Alex held a hand over her. It woke her up a little more as she peeked over his hand to get a better look at her dad.

Something effectively looks different...something beastly and less human. “Is...everything alright?” Humbert asks as he is surprised to see Alex taking a defensive pose. Are his horns out of what? But nothing seemed out of place except his beast-like aura.

Thorne noticed it as well, but wasn’t off-put like Alex was. She huffed at her dad a little, then held up her hands tiredly to be picked up. She’d seen his true form and experienced him when he was sleepy and more instinct-driven, so even in her sleepy state she felt no danger around her dad.

Humbert notices that she wants to be picked and walks closer but Alex closes his hands on her. The adult frowns, not happy that the kid isn't allowing him to get his daughter. But release a sigh. “Alex? What is wrong?” he asks again.

Alex hesitates. “I-I... Sorry, I thought you were someone else for a second,” he mumbles out, giving back Thorne.

“It’s okay! I'm sorry that I scared you?” Humbert apologizes too, tilting his head as he scratches his cheeks, grabbing her as he gives a small kiss on her. “Awww, did you sleep all this time pumpkin?” he asks her as he sees her so sleepy.

She squeaked a little when Alex covered her again, but gently patted his hand as a way to hopefully soothe him and let him know it was okay. She gave his hand a small nuzzle before she was given back to her dad, which was when she started to purr again. The kiss and nickname made her smile and she nodded. “Mhm. Just feeling tired.” She hugged his fingers, leaning into his palm a little as she looked over at Alex. She gave him a subtle nod and a look to let him know it was all okay.

At her nod, Alex calms down and relaxes. And also the fact that as soon as Humbert held her, that dark aura seems to have disappeared as he was all cuddly with her again. “Thanks again, Alex,” Humbert says, making the kid's attention go back to him.

“No problem! You know she is always welcomed here. But I have to go back to my homework so...” He says as he tries to softly make them exist in his room. Humbert nods before heading down to his room.

She smiled, glad to see him relax. “Thank you, Alex. Good luck with your homework.” She waved as they left, then snuggled into his hand again.
“Did your form slip a little?” The borrower examined one of his fingers, noticing it looked a bit off. “You gotta be careful or Raymond will have to fix it again.”

He childishly pouted. “Only a little bit... But no need to worry about that.” Once the door was closed, keep her with him as he put his bag near his bed before sitting on it. “Raymond isn't the type to get cheap products. I need to really break this off if I want Raymond to apply the disguise again,” he explains and surely, the holes on his fingertips seem...more closed? Kinda?

She looked at the holes carefully. They did seem to be closed or at least closing. The only reason she noticed was because of how close to them she was. She huffed a moment before nodding. “Okay. Fair enough.” She snuggled up to him as he sat down, hugging his fingers again. It was nice to be held like this again. “I missed this.”

He smiles, giving a small squeeze. “Yeah, me too.” Now he can relax, knowing that the bastard is gone and there is no need to go anywhere else but near her. “Everything is back to normal and there is nothing to worry about again.”

She looked at him strangely at that, but shrugged it off. With her dad there, she knew everything would be okay. “I trust you, dad.” She purred softly and snuggled up to him, closing her eyes. “I-is it okay if I go back to sleep?”

“Of course, Buttercup! Sleep as much as you can.” he chuckles, the fat under his chin jiggling a bit.

She smiled, giggling a little when she saw the jiggle. “Okay, thank you dad.” She climbed up onto his shoulder so that she could snuggle into the crook of his neck. She nuzzled into him with a small smile on her face. “Love you.”

“Love you too.” he purred, caressing her cheek with a finger before he yawned too. Maybe he should sleep too? Nah. He isn't that tired yet. He picked up the book as he started to read.

She smiled, leaning into his touch before getting settled. For a little while she watched him read, looking at the book without really registering any of the words. After a little while she fell asleep, content to stay curled up on his shoulder.

He purred even more when she fell asleep again and sometimes pats her back softly. Though he picks up his phone when it trembles, looking at who dares bother him at that time: Alex. Who has sent some pictures? His curiosity awakens as he looks at the message and- he would totally worship Alex now. Such cute pictures! Of him and Thorne! But mostly Thorne! He has to put one as a background on his phone now! But which one?

Thorne stayed asleep while her dad cooed over pictures of her while she was human-sized. She could tell he was happy though, and purred softly.

Between all those pictures, one particularly brings his attention. It was when they nuzzled but on her regular size. He has found his favorite picture! Though when did Alex get the time to photograph them?

She woke up a little while he was looking at that picture. For a moment she blinked tiredly, then looked at his phone screen. Seeing what it was, she purred softly. "I like that picture." She nuzzled his neck a little. "Can you print that so I can have a copy?"

He pets her since she is in the corner of his neck. “Sure!” he nods. Maybe making it into a passport format will be good for her?

“Yay.” She hummed happily, snuggling into him again. She looked up at him. “Did Alex take those?”

“Indeed. Though I wonder when he has taken those. Also, did I wake you up?” he confirms and asks.

She shrugged. “No idea, but probably when we weren’t paying attention.” She smiled softly, looking up at him. “Mm....a little but not really. I’m not as tired anymore anyway, so I’m okay.” She says up a bit and stretches.

He nods, glad that she gets so much rest. “Do you like any other photos?” he asks as he puts his favorite on a heart before showing the other ones to her.

She leaned forward a bit to get a better look, pointing out which ones she liked...which was most of them. She then paused, thinking for a moment. “I dunno if I’ll be able to fit all of these in my house if you print ‘em out.”

He was dumbfounded at that. Well... If he prints them out in a passport format, it will look like an A5 paper in her hands. And there is a lot too... “Oh! What about making album photos? Like turn them into a book?” he proposes his idea.

She looked up at him, ears flicking slightly. “Can you even print photos that small?” She tilted her head. Raymond might even be able to help in that department, but she didn’t want to always have to ask him to make things small for her.

“Well, maybe not like humans do but each page is a picture like of? And for the height I think this format will be good enough right?” he asks before showing his identity card and the picture on it.

She looked at the card, giggling as she saw his picture. “It’s a little big, but that’ll work.” She hummed softly, leaning back into him. “It’d be nice to have a photo album.”

He purred at that. He has to start making one too now~ though having them on his phone is nice he would like to actually have it on paper too.

Thorne purred with him, smiling softly. It'd be nice to have a proper picture of her dad in her house, especially images of them together. "I've never made a photo album before so this'll be nice."

He nods again. “I have never done one myself either! All those are from Raymond,” he comments but starts to doubt. He is quite clumsy with his hands after all...

"Well then we can make them together, like a family project!" She smiled, tail wagging.

“I like the sound of that!” he exclaimed. That sounds so cute and fun! More opportunities to picture her too! He purred even more. “I shall print all of those we choose! And buy an empty album too and-” he started to list the things he needs.

She giggled, smiling up at him and watching him get excited. "When you print the pictures, can you print some small ones too? I can make my own book with some materials around the house and then we can have a matching set!"

He nods quickly, smiling. How has he thought that having a family can be so fun? And so much activity too! You have no time to be bored. He takes her off of his shoulder, giving her a small lick. “Can't wait for that to happen!” He chuckles.

She squeaked a little as she was taken from his shoulder, but giggled from the lick. "Hehe, same! If you find any book materials next time you're out, c-could you bring me some? I-I can find extra paper, some string, a-and maybe cardboard on my own, b-but other materials like leather o-or something for the outside might be a bit harder." She hummed in thought, completely relaxed as he held her. He could be holding her in his fist or by the back of her shirt and she'd be almost completely relaxed as long as it was him.
"Is there anything else I'd need for a photo album?" She tried to think if she may need anything else.

“Hmmm...that’s a good question... But do you know how to make a book?” he suddenly realized something. Did she know how to make one?

"Of course!" She smiled, tail wagging. "I also know how to make my own clothes, some basic furniture, tools, lots of stuff!" The little borrower straightened up proudly in his hand. Knowing how to make things you'd need to make a home or even just basic survival was key to any of her kind. It would be a crime for her to not know how to make even the most basic of tools or at least be able to figure out how on her own. How else would she have survived on her own in the restaurant for so long?

Humbert was honestly impressed. He chuckles at how proud she is but he was also proud of her too. “You are truly amazing Thorne!”

She blushed, fidgeting shyly. "I-I mean I know the basics, b-but I'm always trying to get better!"

“Still! This is impressive! I can hardly do any of the stuff you usually do!” he pats her cheek.

She blushed a little more, leaning into his hand. "Th-thanks, dad. M-maybe I could make something for you sometime? I-I'm sure Raymond could always help me make it your size i-if you really wanted."

His eyes widen. But she has already made so many things for him! The food, the flower crown, the good moments passed together...
“Ahah...thanks? But I would also learn how to do things for you too...” he confesses, scratching his head.

"Well in that case, maybe I can teach you sometime?" Her tail wagged. Whether it involved making something for him or teaching him how to make something, she didn't mind. Both ideas were fun! Making something for a loved one or teaching them how was big in borrower society. It was how family bonded and how other borrowers showed another that they liked them. "Anytime you want, just ask me what you wanna learn to make a-and I'll try teaching you!"

Chapter Text

"Well in that case, maybe I can teach you sometime?" Her tail wagged. Whether it involved making something for him or teaching him how to make something, she didn't mind. Both ideas were fun! Making something for a loved one or teaching them how was big in borrower society. It was how family bonded and how other borrowers showed another that they liked them. "Anytime you want, just ask me what you wanna learn to make a-and I'll try teaching you!"

He nods happily. He is actually interested to learn something out of hunting and eating for once. “I will tell you when I get something I want to learn then!” he chuckles before remembering something. “Say, where did you put the top I lean to you? I should probably put it in the laundry basket...”

She purred, nuzzling into his hand. The thought of being able to teach her dad how to make something excited her, she wanted to teach him something soon. “Hm? Oh, I put that with my clothes. They’re still in the bags by the couch.” Her ears lowered. Only the clothes she was wearing now had shrunk. His sweater would still be big.

“Oh right, I should put your new clothes to wash too!” he says as he puts her on his shoulder as he starts to head to the living room.

She pouted a little, lightly clinging to him as he left the room. “B-but then your sweater won’t smell like you anymore....” The rest of her clothes were fine to wash, but what about his sweater? She liked that it smelled like her dad. If he washed it, the smell might go away and it wouldn’t be the same.

“Huh? You still want to wear that?” he asks. “I can always ask Raymond but the smell will definitely change...”

She whimpered, still pouting as her tail flicked. “W-well I can’t wear it at that size, b-but I hoped I could maybe at least bring it to my room....it’s big enough a-and soft enough that I-I could probably just replace the bed....”

Big enough for her bed? Besides him, he doesn't think that she truly has such a big bed... Maybe only using his sweater as a bed but still... “You really love it, huh~?” he teases

Her bed was tiny compared to his sweater. In fact, if she did bring it home it would probably take up all the space in her room, if not her whole home. She blushed and glanced away shyly. "Y-yeah...i-it's soft a-and smells like you s-so it helps me sleep or calm down."

He chuckles. “Alright Buttercup, I will let you have it as it is... Well, as long as you can bring it back to your home...”

She nodded, looking at the sweater as they got to it. It might be best to try pulling it into a tunnel closest to her home, but she may just have to make due with what was close. She climbed down to grab the sweater, already tugging it with her towards the nearest tunnel in the living room.

Humbert observed as he verified that she took all the tags off on her clothes before dumping it all in the laundry basket.

While he did that, she got started on pulling his sweater into one of the tunnels. The sight would have been strange, since on his end it would just be his sweater being pulled into a seemingly normal spot on the wall, but upon closer inspection he'd notice there was a secret door that was now open as she tugged the sweater inside. After a few tugs however, it got stuck. There was just too much fabric to pull into such a small space.

“Oooh!” he lets out as a mini secret door opens and opens his eyes wide when she actually tries to take it back to her home. Though after a few efforts to pull it in nothing moved. “...Thorne? Is everything alright...?”

Thorne frowned, tugging a few more times before stopping. Much more, and she risked ripping it. She frowned, ears drooping as she came out of another nearby tunnel. ".....It won't fit...." Tears pricked the corners of her eyes but she quickly wiped them away so he didn't see. She'd probably have to ask Raymond to shrink it for her sometime, but she'd still need to wash it for now. "...Can you help me pull it back out?"

He was glad to see that she is okay but as she rubs her eyes, he freezes. Did she start to cry? Over his sweater?! “O-of course, Chouchou!” he manages to nod before coming ever and yank it out, not that mindful with his belongings.

She can just sleep on him though... Well if he isn't here and if that truly calms her down that is more useful. Though it would be that she has one on her size- He looks down at his turtleneck. “Say...do you know how to knit? So like that you teach me how to make you one and it will have my scent like that too...” he scratches his head, a little embarrassed.

While she did prefer to sleep with him if she could, there were times when he wasn't home yet or had to be gone for a while due to work. Those were times when she'd want or need it. She looked up as he asked her about knitting. "Of course!" She lifted her head, tail wagging slightly. "Y-you'll need some knitting needles and yarn, b-but I could teach you how to knit if you really want."

“Yup! I will make a tiny version just for you!” he confirms.

She blushed. "I-I'd like that." She nodded to him. "O-once you get some yarn and knitting needles I-I can teach you how to knit."

Oh right. He needs to ask Raymond if they have those or not. “Ah, but while I make your sweater, I will leave that one out on my bed every time I go somewhere else! Did that sound good?” he asks as he picks her up and his top.

She smiled and nodded, tail wagging. "Y-yeah!" Thorne climbed back up onto his shoulder. "T-technically, y-you could also use the yarn from the sweater to make the smaller one."

He blinked. “True! The problem with the yarn is solved! Now let's check if we have a needle for that!” He headed to Raymond's office.

Thorne stayed on his shoulder as he headed to Raymond’s office. “It’s a good thing your sweater is so big. We could probably use some of it for practicing before you start making the actual sweater.”

He nods and knocks at his door, though as no reply comes, he tilts his head before knocking again. When silence meets him again, he opens the door slightly. “Raymond?” but no Raymond. “Is he still with his sister?”

She looked up at him, shrugging. Wait, Yin was Raymond’s sister? That....actually explained some things. She then looked up at Humbert. “If he’s still with her, we should leave them be. W-we can ask about the needles another time. H-how about for now, I just show you with a pair of sticks? I-I can grab my needles, then you can use some sticks or something to imitate me and get the hang of it?”

“Oh, okay then.” But what can he use as a stick? Maybe the chopstick that Alex uses? Will that alright?

“Could get some from outside, maybe chopsticks or something.” She shrugged. As a borrower, she usually had to make her own anyway so making do with what was around was pretty normal for her.

She flinched when he yanked it, but didn't say anything. It was his sweater still, so even if it got a hole she could just fix it. "Y-you can wash it now....b-but could I ask you to um....wear it again after o-or something? S-so it can smell like you again?"

He nods. “Do you have yours on you?” he asks.

She shook her head no. “Mine are in my room, but I can grab them real quick to show you?”

“You get them, I will ask Alex in the meanwhile...” he says as he puts her down near the tunnel she indicated before knocking at Alex's door. When he gets invited inside he asks: “Hey! Do you know if we have any sticks for knitting and if not, can I borrow your chopstick?”

The kid blinked at him. “We don't have those and yes? They are in the drawer in the kitchen.”

“Thanks!” Humbert left without any more words.

Thorne gave his finger a small nuzzle just before he set her down, then went inside. She was quick to get back to her home, looking through her things until she found her old knitting needles. They were her mom’s old pair that had been left behind. She grinned, then grabbed some leftover yarn she had and made her way back to Humbert’s room to wait on his desk.

He finds it quickly as he grabs some snacks too before heading back to his room. He put everything on his desk. “Alright, where do we start?”

She looked up as he returned, moving over to give him room to set down his things. “Well you’ll need your yarn, but if you don’t have any right now you can just practice getting used to how you hold and move the sticks to get started.” She held up her knitting needles and the ball of string she used for yarn. “So you wanna hold your needles like this.” She showed him how.

He was thinking of using the sweater she loves as yarn but seeing the string made him hesitate. Can he really knit with string? So for now he only imitated her and so on, even after supper. It was at the fifth yawn that he proposed to call it a night.

She showed him the basics, correcting him gently on how to hold the needles and the motions he’d need to use. She also informed him of patterns and that he could probably find the pattern for a sweater online somewhere. By the time he proposed calling it a night, she was tired too and readily agreed. “Can I stay with you tonight?” She rubbed her eyes and yawned after he did.

“Sure but I can't promise you will wake up where you sleep.” he accepts but still warns her he might eat her during his sleep still. With all the news information in his head he was more than ready to hit the pillow

She giggled a little. “I know. I’ll be back, I just need to change into my pajamas.” She took her knitting needles and string-yarn with her to put away. Once she was ready for bed she came back and took her usual route of jumping from the desk to get to his bed.

Humbert was already in bed when she jumped on but playfully caught her in mid air before nuzzling and licking her.

She squeaked as he caught her in midair, giggling when she was nuzzled and licked. She purred, nuzzling him back as her tail wagged happily.

He laughed a bit when she nuzzled him back, smiling. Man, getting rid of the danger for her safety feels so accomplished! And having her healthy and safe in his hand feels greater! “I love you so much!” he says in between purr.

She purred happily in his hands, leaning up as much as she could to nuzzle at his face. “I love you too, daddy!” Her tail was wagging up a storm behind her as she snuggled into his hands. “I-I didn’t realize how much I missed being held like this.” It had only been a few days, but she’d missed it. Being held in his hands like this made her feel safe, warm, and loved.

“And I would be lying if I say that I didn't miss holding you like that,” he confirms, chuckling. “What a weird week that was...”

“Mhm.” Thorne nodded. “It was weird, b-but kinda fun? I got to go shopping with you and eat in a restaurant.” She nuzzled at his fingers. “We should probably get some sleep now. Y-you probably have work tomorrow?”

He smiled until the work word was mentioned. He grimaced at that. “...true. Though I want to spend more time with you.” he teases and pouts at the same time. He finally gets her back to normal, he has to get away because of work. Though... “But you are right, we should sleep. Have pleasant nonsense Chouchou~” he kissed her, watching her fall asleep before joining her in dreamland.

“You can always spend more time with me when you get home.” She nuzzled into his hands again. Now that things seemed okay with Kian, everything could be normal again. Better than normal, now that she didn’t need to hide so much. “Sweet dreams, dad. I love you.” She snuggled up to him, closing her eyes and easily falling asleep in his presence.

They slept peacefully till morning when an annoying alarm rang. Humbert automatically throws it away, crashing it against the wall before hiding more into his blanket.

Thorne grumbled as she heard the alarm, blinking awake as she heard it get broken. That part wasn’t uncommon in the mornings anymore. She sniffled a little, looking up at her dad. “Daddy, you have to get ready for work.” She lightly patted his nose with her hand.

He blinked slowly when someone touched his nose which got a lick for that action. He purred when he recognized her smiling. “Baby~”

She squeaked, then blushed at the name. “Yeah well baby says you need to get up.” She huffed at him, patting at his nose again.

He doesn't move until he retreats more inside his blanket. Looks like the answer is no.

She snuggled again, her nose feeling a little runny today. “Daaaad. You gotta get ready for work.” She climbed in more and followed him under the blanket. “Come on.”

He whines a bit as his stomach rumbles. He pouts before getting up as he whines once more from the sudden light. He blinked a bit before stretching his arms and back. He blinks more before getting up for good, offering a hand for her.

Thorne smiled as she accomplished her goal. She giggled as he got up, slipping a little when he moved. She eagerly climbed into his hand as he offered it. “Good job, dad.”

He purred some more and would have wagged his tail. He takes her with him to the kitchen for breakfast and lazily eats. As breakfast was done, he was awake. "Did you sleep well Buttercup?"

She moved to his shoulder while he had breakfast, eating whatever was offered to her. She purred softly when he seemed to be more awake now. “Mhm. Always when you’re there.” She nuzzled into his cheek.

He purred. Really at this point, she should simply move into his room. Why does she want to keep going back to that house anyway? It is a way to have some independence or what? Once they finish having breakfast, he has to get changed. "See you in a bit?" Hoping that she will come back to see him off

If he asked, she wouldn’t have an answer, honestly. Convenience, perhaps? Making a new home in the wall could take weeks for her to finish on her own, and she likely wouldn’t have even asked for help to begin with. Even asking for help with meals still felt odd to her. The house she currently stayed in was already completed, that was all. She nodded and nuzzled him again. “Mhm~!” While he changed and got ready, she patiently waited just inside the wall outside his room. Old habits die hard.

“Thorne?” he called out when he was done, ready to leave. When he sees that she didn't change, he frowns. “Awww...you could have changed too, you know?”

She looked up at him and smiled. “I can do that when you go. I didn’t wanna miss you.” She came up to him and nuzzled him again, purring. “Have a good day at work, I love you.”

He nuzzles back, giving a small lick as a kiss. Although the taste is a little odd, he brushes it off. “Love you ten more ~” he childishly retorts. “And wait for Alex if you want company! I know that things calmed down between you and Kian but instincts are strong and annoying! She can try again.” he warns her.

She giggled from the lick, kissing his nose in return. She looked up at him and then nodded, pouting a little. Things did seem better, but she had yet to truly be around Kian while back at her normal size. Precautions were probably her best bet for a while. “Okay, I’ll be careful. Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.” She smiled. “Have a good day!”

He chuckles. “Have a good day to you too, Pumpkin!” he waves at her before he is gone for his work.

She waved him off, smiling softly. It sucked to not have him there all day, but it was also kinda nice to have everything back to normal. While he was gone, she went back to her usual routine with a bit of a sniffle the whole time. She wasn’t sure why she was sniffing so much, but figured maybe there was just some extra dust from her absence and got to work on cleaning up.

Things have been kind of slow since everything goes back to before: Kian streaming in her room. Yin confined herself in her room again and Raymond in his office. And Alex and Humbert were out. The peaceful silence came back too. After many hours, Alex gets home with the usual groceries bags in his arms.

Thorne came out when he got home, sniffles still there but her home was now clean once again. She looked up at him with a smile. “How was your day, Alex?”

“Kinda the same as usual? School is boring. Good that I got friends to make the hours passed over there really worth it.” he said but he was clearly in a good mood as he tidied the shopping. “And you?”

“Well at least you had fun with friends so that makes it better.” Her tail wagged happily. “A-and I’m okay. I had to clean most of the day since it was a bit dusty inside and I still kept sniffling, but otherwise I’m good. I kinda miss having dad home all day, but I know he still needs to do his job.”

“One of the many not fun things about being an adult...kinda.” He nods as he finishes up. Working is something indispensable for gaining some money but...too much work isn't good. He looks up in the direction of the office before he releases a long sigh. “Wanna come to my room? I got no homework this time.”

“Sure, I’d like that.” She smiled and her tail wagged. “Want me to meet you there...?” She didn’t mind if he wanted to just carry her, but if it was easier for her to just go on her own she could.

Alex opens his hand. “You can hop on. What kind of game should we play?” he wonders as he takes her to the games closet too.

She climbed in easily. “Uh....I’m not sure. What kind of games do you have?”

“Well, we have already played all the games we got during Saturday and Sunday so...” he says as he shrugs.

She nodded, thinking. “Mmm.....we could play some of those? The card games were fun.”

He nods as he picks up the game. Since they're gonna play, as well doing it in the living room.

She stayed in his hand until he brought out the cards, tail still wagging. She played cards with him until it was time to make dinner. “Can I help?”

He nodded and they went to work in the kitchen. When the meal is ready Humbert manages to be home and everyone (except Yin) was there to eat. The night went quickly as they went to sleep and the next morning rose.
Humbert adjusts his ties as he is ready to go to work again. “...well, t-then. I will go... Are you gonna be alright?” he asks since yesterday she has been giving off some strange smell.

Thorne felt strange. Yesterday had been okay, but today she felt...off. “Yeah, I’ll be fine.” She feigned a bright smile for him, giving a thumbs up. “You just have a good day at work, I’ll be fine.” She gave his hand a hug, waiting for him to go before heading into the walls. As soon as she was sure Humbert was gone, she climbed into her own bed and huddled under the covers. She felt tired and sluggish and hot, but cold too. “Ugh....” Maybe a nap would make it go away.

Humbert grimaced but nodded as he went to the train station. While he waited for the train he felt some stirring sensation in his chest just like she got cursed but...there was no scent of a demon on her this time. So why does he feel so agitated? There is a reason that his parental instinct is going on alarm here but he can't put his finger on why.

She found it hard to get comfy in bed. By now, she realized that what she’d thought was dust the day before must have been the start of a cold. How or when she got sick she wasn’t sure, but she knew it now. She whined under her covers, head feeling foggy and distant while her nose was stuffed up. One foot was poking out of her sheets as she kept switching between feeling too hot and too cold. She knew she should get up, try to get some cold medicine from the kitchen, but when she tried to sit up everything just spun and she flipped back into bed. Maybe if she laid there for a little while it would subside enough for her to get up later?

The feeling inside his chest grows more. Something is wrong. Definitely wrong. He gets up, going home. If he meets her at the entrance then it would be a false alert. But if she didn't answer him then... He shakes his head as he partially runs back. He opens the door and...nothing. No Thorne welcoming him back. He frowns as he checks his room. Still no Thorne. At that, his instincts took control as he sniffs the air, trying to trail her. He goes all four as he keeps following her scent before going up the stairs. After a minute of figuring it out, he finally found the spot on the roof. He kneels only to jump halfway through the roof, finding the dollhouse and the house of Thorne.

Chapter Text

The feeling inside his chest grows more. Something is wrong. Definitely wrong. He gets up, going home. If he meets her at the entrance then it would be a false alert. But if she didn't answer him then... He shakes his head as he partially runs back.
He opens the door and...nothing.
No Thorne welcoming him back.
He frowns as he checks his room.
Still no Thorne.
At that, his instincts took control as he sniffs the air, trying to trail her. He goes all four as he keeps following her scent before going up the stairs. After a minute of figuring it out, he finally found the spot on the roof. He kneels only to jump halfway through the roof, finding the dollhouse and the house of Thorne.

Her sick-hazed mind could hear the front door open, hear her dad, but she can’t get up. She groans groggily, trying to duck under the covers. Her dad was at work by now, she was just imagining things. There was a loud crash, shaking, and the sound of wood breaking apart. She opened her eyes and peeks out enough to see a large hole in her room with part of Humbert’s face looking around. Still out of it, she could only whine as she stared at him, unfocused.

When he hears her whine, he has only one thought: get to her. And so he ripped apart the dollhouse to hold her in his hands. Though, even when she was in his hands, his instincts are still alarming, sensing that holding her isn't doing that much good.

Of course, all those noises have made Raymond come out of his office only to discover in horror the hole and Humbert lower half, dangling.
Kian also opens the door to see what is happening: Humbert’s butt sticking out of the roof and a Raymond with murder intention shining in his eyes. She slowly retreats back to her room, closing the door quietly.

Her head spun as he pulled her from her bed. The fact that her home was now in shambles didn’t really register just yet, only that her dad was there now. She curled up in his hands, pulling her blanket over her head as she groaned again. Everything was too loud and the movement was making her head spin even more and feel sick.

He whines in distress. Why does it feel like she is in mortal danger? It is an after wave of the curse? What is wrong?!
His train of thoughts got interrupted as he was pulled down. He only has time to protect her with both hands as he falls heavily on his butt.
“What is wrong with that head of your-... Hey, what’s wrong?” Raymond started to coldly reprimand him but at the teary eyes of the demon, his anger vanished as worry came instead. The demon slowly exposes Thorne.

She only curled up more at the yelling. Too loud. She groaned, trying to bury herself in her blanket. The drop, even with Humbert protecting her, still made her sick to her stomach. She just wanted everything to go away. Even in his hands, she kept a leg sticking out of her blankets to try and find some balance between her fever and constant shivering.

Raymond blinked at the reason why Humbert was so perturbed: Thorne had caught a cold.

Humbert whines more as tears flow down. Her baby is dying! Why is that dumb angel not doing anything?! He catches Raymond by the ham of his shirt. “Heal her! She is dying!” he cries out but Raymond quickly puts his hand over his mouth, softly shushing him. (a move that should have cost his hand in other circumstances).
Raymond kneels closer, examining her. He makes a sign to follow him which Humbert obeys earnestly. “Don’t shake her too much. Soft movements.” the angel instructed as they slowly made their way into the kitchen.
“There.” He asks Humbert to sit down before taking out an ice cube as he takes off a tissue napkin and smashes the ice inside before heading it to Humbert. ”put that on her forehead.”

She relaxed a little when things seemed to quiet down a bit. The yelling stopped and she could feel herself being held steady. She stayed in her father’s hands, burning up but shivering. She could hear everything they talked about, but in her current state she couldn’t register or process any of it. The ice that was placed on her head felt nice and she was able to relax a bit more, pulling her leg back under the blanket. Humbert and the blanket kept the chills away while the ice cooled down her fever.

Humbert relaxed a bit when he senses that she isn't in discomfort after that. But he focuses back on the angel when he hears him searching into the cabinet of the bathroom before he exists with something. When the angel opens the small bottle, his nose wriggles as he grimaces at the scent.

“Humbert, Thorne is sick. She is not dying. She has simply caught a cold. All she needs is to keep warm, lower her fever, drink a lot of water and sleep a lot too. But that syrup will help her accelerate the process-” Raymond starts to explain as he sees that Humbert tries to take her further away from the medicine but got cut short.
“Can you just heal her instead?” Humbert asks. He knows that Raymond could make such a simple miracle but from the long sigh he has made, the demon knows that he won’t. “Why?”

“Because even if I heal her right now, she will catch it as easily as before. But if we let her heal herself, she won't fall ill that easily again. So tell me, what is better? Heal her now or let her fight the illness herself, making her stronger?” he explains before he asks the demon.

“...the second proposition...” he looked down, knowing well that Raymond was right.
The angel sighs again but takes out a pipette, taking a small dose of the medicine before giving it to her.

The borrower grimaces at the smell of the medicine, trying to turn away from it. After some nudging though, she takes it without any more fuss. She makes a face at the taste, drinks a bit of water offered to her, then curls back up in her dad's hand to go back to sleep. It may not look like it much right now, but the medicine did help. She'd sleep peacefully for a few hours unless woken up for whatever reason. In the meantime, the ceiling where her home used to be was in shambles, as was her old home.

Humbert relaxed more as she slept peacefully, even dared to smile a bit.

“Now that you have calmed down a bit, let's talk about the damages you made.” Raymond smiles too but a much darker one, making Humbert freeze Knowing that it will cost him. After the dreadful talk, Humbert sits down on his bed, tired too. Raymond has taken care of calling the restaurants that he will not come. Again. He grimaced at that but sigh. Taking care of a child is more important than work after all. He watches her sleep in his hands. Now that he knows what is going on with her, he has no idea how to deal with it. Demons can not be sick after all. Although Raymond has given him some advice, is there something else he can do?

The medicine helped to clear her head fog and lower her fever. She woke up to find herself in Humbert's hands with him staring at her. She blinked groggily at him, looking around the room. "How...? Why aren't you at work?" She blinked confused, wondering how she'd ended up here and how he'd even gotten her out of her room.

He smiles guilty but purred as she wakes up. “As if I will leave you behind when you need me the most. Silly pumpkin,” he answers, wanting to nuzzle her.

She covered her face with her arm to cough before peeking out. "I-I'm okay. I-it's just a cold." She sniffled, curling up in his palm. "Y-you probably shouldn't be holding me, o-or you'll get sick too." She covered the lower half of her face with her blanket as if that may somehow help to keep him from getting infected.

He chuckles at that. “Demons can't be sick. We may be cursed to be but we can't catch it naturally,” he explains, patting her head with a finger.

She looked at him for a moment, unsure before slowly lowering her blanket. "I-if you say so." She curled up against his fingers. "I-I remember going to my room...h-how did I end up here?"

He smiles nervously as he starts to sweat too. “Thirsty?” he asks instead, showing a water bottle.

She was tired and out of it, but not that out of it. "What happened?" She sat up slowly, looking at the water and nodding. She'd accept the water, but he wasn't getting out of explaining things.

He kept avoiding her eyes as he proposed something else. “How about you rest in my stomach? It will be more quiet and warm too- wait I still need to get you some ice for your fever...”

Sleeping in his stomach sounded nice, but part of her wondered if it might be too warm. Well, just staying in for a little bit should be okay. "B-both sounds nice but dad...what happened? How did I get from my room to here?" With how out of it she'd been, she doubted she could have walked by herself.

“Huuuuuuuh...promise me you won't be mad first, okay?” he gives in but with one condition, really hoping that she won't be that mad about it.

She looked at him strangely, then nodded. "I promise I won't get mad." What exactly happened that made him worry so much about her getting mad at him?

“I kind of break-in? By break-in, I mean I destroy your house. But like half of it?” he confessed, muttering before giving his best innocence and sweaty smile.

The borrower stared up at him, eyes going a bit wide. "Uh...could....c-could I see the damage?" She covered her mouth again, this time to sneeze.

“After you get some more rest please...” he said, he doesn't want to stress her out while she is already sick.

She pouted a little, but nodded. "O-okay. C-can I still take a nap in your belly, then?"

He blinked a bit. “Of course!” he nods. He wasn't expecting that she would take on the offer. Especially since he uses it as an excuse... And bring her closer to his mouth, tongue sticking out like a carpet.

Honestly, curling up in his belly sounded pretty nice right about now. If she felt too warm or needed to take more medicine he could always just let her out. She climbed onto his tongue before just flopping there, already tired. Stupid colds. The first and second days were always the worst for her and her energy was practically in the negatives.

Wow. Cold isn't fun, are they? He shortly gets her inside but even there he quickly covers her in saliva. Though if it is already hot in his mouth and she can not bear it maybe it will be better to let her out.

While it hadn’t done much for her energy levels, the medicine had helped immensely for her fever. She snuggled into his tongue and the warmth coming off of it. It was almost like when she’d take a warm bath for her colds, fending off the shivers.

Sensing that she didn't throw a first or asks to be let out, he tilts his head back and gulps her down. He placed a hand on his throat, feeling her move down as he purred.

That’s if Humbert doesn’t help her that’s it. When she said that this time she wanted to stay outside, he washed her but more delicately.

She huffed a little as he helped her get clean, but didn’t protest again. She did however sit bundled in the towel afterwards. “Can we go look at my old home now? I-I should grab a dry outfit.”

He nods, still a little guilty of destroying her house. When he took her upstairs, the hole was still there. How should he bring her up there? Should he jump back into the hole or...? He got an idea then as his tail appeared.

She looked up, seeing where the hole was and the part of her home it revealed. Huh, so that’s where it was in relation to the house. She knew it was near Kian and Alex, but she never realized the exact spot until now. Thorne looked down as his tail showed up, eyes widening a little. “Th-this won’t mess up your human disguise, will it?”

“Not too much...it will take the whole night for it to fully disappear,” he announces, tail swinging nervously behind before taking a position and lifting them up, just enough for her to get her clothes and for him to keep an eye on her.

“W-will you be able to hide it from Alex?” She frowned a bit at the damage. It was all fixable with some time and help to fix the ceiling, but her home would forever feel exposed if she were to move back in. Raymond knew already because he’d helped make it, Alex she was okay with and her dad too, but she wasn’t sure how she felt yet about Kian knowing. She could still try something while Humbert wasn’t home. Maybe she should look into moving her home somewhere else? She decided to just change in the bathroom, worried the floor of her old home wouldn’t be very stable. Once she was clean and in fresh clothes, she snuggled up to her dad on his belly. “I should probably think of moving my home...” She spoke mostly to herself, fiddling with some thread on his sweater.

“To some extent...” he confesses and waits for her. As she snuggled close to him, he purred again as his feet touched the ground before heading back into the living room. As long as no cracks appear on his disguise, he is good to go. “Oh? Where would you like to move?”

Thorne nodded. She'd have to make something up to help if his tail became suspicious. She plopped her head down on his tummy as they relaxed on the couch. "Mmm....maybe somewhere closer to you?" She looked up at him. "Maybe somewhere you could easily get to me if I got sick like this again?"

He smiles widely at that. She wants to be closer to him! “How about near my desk? Or on my desk?” he proposed excitedly, tail wagging.

She rubbed her neck, shaking her head. "On your desk won't work, it's too out in the open. I-I'd prefer if it's still hidden in a wall or something, but maybe with a door or something that you can open and only you or Raymond know where it could be?" She thought a bit. "Could still be near your desk....hmm....just not sure where it could fit?" She thought, trying to think of how thick the wall is there. "Raymond helped make my old home, maybe you could ask him for some tips or advice?"

Well...that is indeed a good idea but... “Would he help me make another hole in his house?” he said mostly to himself. Suddenly he tries to hide the tail under his sweater.

"It wouldn't technically be a hole....it'd be more like a hidden door. Plus, that means that my old home could just be filled in and just before a crossroads for the other upstairs tunnels." She watched his tail hide, then looked up to see if he was hiding it from someone in particular.

A few seconds later, Alex arrived with groceries. “Humbert?” He said as he was surprised to see the adult already home. Wait. No. At this point, if he is already here that means something happened to Thorne. “Where is Thorne?”

Wow. As expected of the kid. He immediately knows what is wrong! “Huuuh well...”

She waved from her spot on top of Humbert's belly. "I'm right here." She was talking more than usual that morning, but her movements were still sluggish and tired. One look, and anyone who'd seen or had a cold would know right away she was sick. "Raymond says I have a cold. Humbert called off work." She sneezed into her arm, sniffling. "Dad, c-can I have a tissue please...?"

He quickly hands her on. Alex drops the bag and walks toward her as he presses a finger against the forehead, trying to know if she has some fever. It was honestly hard to tell. “You got a runny nose and maybe a bit of fever...? What else? Is your throat dry?” He asks as he tries to know how to help her while Humbert fidgets on the couch.

She sat up, tearing off a small section to blow into and then wrap in another piece so she could throw it away in a bit. She paused as Alex came over, checking her out. The fever was still there, just not as bad with the help of medicine. "Uh...more a headache, no dry throat. I-I also keep getting chills now and then." She listed off a few other small, cold symptoms before pulling away and turning her head to sneeze into the tissue again.

He listens and nods. “Looks like we're gonna have some soup tonight. For now, I will brew you some tea to help with the chill. Also nice spot.” he comments as she found the softest and warmest place on the couch: Humbert.

"Okay." She blinked at him, tilting her head. Nice spot? She looked up at her dad, then back at him. "Thank you?" The little borrower tilted her head before getting comfy on her dad again. "T-tea sounds good, thank you. D-dad has been helping a lot. He's very warm." She snuggled back into him again.

Humbert just wanted to purr and his tail itched to wag but can’t since Alex is here. So he simply dumb folly smile and nods.

Alex brightens at the news before going into the kitchen as he tidies things up and prepares a black tea with lemon juices. “Here you go.” He offers the tea both to her and Humbert.

She adjusted herself so she was sitting back against her dad's chest while she waited for Alex to come back. She thanked him for the tea and took a sip, but made a face. It seemed she wasn't a big fan of black tea. "Th-thanks." Still, it was good for her cold so she drank it anyway. "What kind of soup are you thinking of making for dinner?"

“Pumpkin soup,” he answers. After all, it is Autumn, pumpkin is a must during that season. Humbert drinks his tea too, enjoying the warmth of it.

"That sounds pretty good. I don't think I've had pumpkin soup before. Is it good?" She took small sips of her tea, enjoying the current company of her dad and surrogate brother the most.

“It is really good. Pumpkin soup is one of my favorite stews.” Humbert answers this time, licking his lips as his stomach rumbled.

“I like it with some crunchy toasts,” Alex says before getting up. “Sorry but I still need to do some homework. And since Humbert has been taking care of you I'm more reassured.”

“In that case, I can’t wait to try it.” She smiled softly, taking another sip and leaning back into her dad. “I’ll be okay, you go get your homework done. Thanks again for the tea.”

He nods again before waving off. But as soon as he climbed the stairs he asks loudly. “Why is there a hole in the roof?”
Humbert almost doesn't swallow correctly at that question, coughing a bit.

Thorne choked a little on her own tea, coughing as she laughed. His reaction was perfect.

Chapter Text

He nods again before waving off. But as soon as he climbed the stairs he asked loudly. “Why is there a hole in the roof?”
Humbert almost doesn't swallow correctly at that question, coughing a bit.

Thorne choked a little on her own tea, coughing as she laughed. His reaction was perfect.

Humbert pouted but ended up smiling too as she laughed before explaining loudly that he was the one making it in order to get to Thorne.

Alex comes down at that, looking at him dead in the eyes. “Sometimes, I feel like you will murder someone in order to protect Thorne...” Well, that's true and a little late. Humbert chuckles at that as Alex frowns but still heads to his room.

Thorne chuckled a little, blushing awkwardly. She couldn’t exactly tell him that Humbert technically already ate people on a daily basis, so he probably would. She snuggled up to Humbert again once Alex left.

“Man, that story won't go away any time soon.” Humbert sighs, putting a hand over her. He can already hear Kian nagging him about that. And since Raymond will not repair that one, Humbert is left to patch things up.

She nuzzled his hand a little, handing him her finished cup. “Yeah...good luck with that one.” To be honest, she wasn’t sure how else he would have gotten her out of there. It didn’t have any openings and she had been too out of it to come out on her own.

“Haha...thanks.” he finished drinking his tea before asking. “How are you feeling?” he can see that she looks better but that is only outside. She may feel like crap and he won't be able to see that.

“Still pretty bleh.” She snuggled up to him. “M’not as out of it and my fever isn’t as bad from the medicine, but overall I still feel a bit like crap.”

He gives a tiny whine at that, pitying her. “Tell me when you need something, alright?”

She nodded. "I promise I will. Honestly, just having you here is nice b-but you really don't have to miss work for me."

He frowns. “Thorne. It is already hard and unnatural for me to leave you here when I go somewhere else. And now you said this? This is impossible.”

"B-but..." She looked up at him, furrowing her brow in confusion. Was it really so different for him to just leave for work? "D-do gluttony demons not normally let their kids be on their own for a little while? Y-you can't exactly take me with you to work."

He shakes his head. “Young gluttony demons are easy prey for others. The only way for a parent and child to part ways is either one of them dies or the child successfully becomes an adult before being chased away.” His faces become darker and sad just by remembering his young days and the brief moment passed together with his birthgiver.

She frowned, ears lowering slightly. "W-will you chase me away someday when I get older?" She'd never get much bigger than she was now, but she'd still become an adult sooner or later. Would she have to leave and move away when that happened?

“I...don’t think so? Well unless you grow as big as me or bigger.” he tilted his head but can not be 100% sure.

She still frowned at him before quickly hugging onto his chest. She really hoped that didn't happen someday. "I-I won't get much bigger than I am now, p-probably."

He blinked before chuckling. Is it because of her sick state or was she really worried about that part? “Then you don't have to worry. Unless you get dangerous to me.”

“W-well I don’t ever wanna be dangerous for you o-or any of that. I-I just want you to be my dad.” She nuzzled at him, burying her face in his sweater.

He smiles dumbly, really happy with what she is saying, his tail wagging to that feeling.

She didn't see the smile, but she could slightly feel him move a little from the tail wag. She nuzzled into him again before pulling away just enough to lift her head. "Y-you'll always be my dad, right?"

“As long as you are my daughter, I will always be your dad,” he confirms, rubbing her back.

“Promise?” She looked up at him with sad eyes. The little borrower leaned back into his hand while her hands gently clung to his sweater.

“It’s a deal,” he promised, ruffling her hair a bit. “Do you feel like sleeping or do you want to try to watch a movie?”

She nodded, relaxing as he promised. “Mm...movie?” She may still fall asleep in the middle of it, but they could give it a try.

He nods as he gets up and tries to select a movie. But what to choose? After a quick debate, they finally started to watch.

Thorne snuggled into him as they watched the movie. They compromised with an action movie. She tried to stay awake to watch it, but halfway through she ended up passing out on his belly.

He stayed quiet the whole time during the movie but chuckled when she fell asleep. He will wake her up when dinner is ready.

~•~•~•~ One meal later ~•~•~•~

Humbert was taking a dose of the medicine with the pipette before giving it to her. If what he has read was true, tomorrow she will be better.

Thorne found she really liked the pumpkin soup Alex made. She took her medicine, making a face, but no complaints. She was already feeling a little better. She looked up at him afterwards. “Um...s-since I can’t stay in my house, d-does that mean I’ll be staying in your room for now?”

“Of course!” he confirms as he pats her head. Such a brave little girl. Taking her medicine like a champ! “Would you prefer to sleep outside or?” he asks before pointing to his mouth.

She took a sip of water to help wash the taste from her mouth, then looked up at her dad again. To confirm, she pointed back to his mouth. As much as she loved sleeping in the crook of his neck or on his chest, inside his belly sounded better right about now.

He smiles as he picks her up again. Giving a small nuzzle and a kiss before putting her inside his maw. He grimaces again at the taste of sickness and medicine but gently swallows her down. He patted his stomach. “If you get better tomorrow, how about we look at some house we can make for you?”

She noticed the grimace and felt a little bad, but she could find a way to make it up to him later. “I-it’ll probably take a few days to be completely better, but I think I’ll at least feel a bit better tomorrow.” She found a comfy spot in his stomach and curled up. “Houses....like interiors?” Borrowers normally made their homes inside of places, so an exterior wasn’t usually something they thought much about.

“Yeah! I'm pretty sure we can find something like that.” he purred a bit as she settled down. “Also have pleasant none senses, Chouchou,” he said as he lay down.

She nodded, nuzzling his belly wall a little. “That sounds nice. M-maybe we could also try to figure out where to put it?” She smiled softly at the purrs, giving some of her own but much quieter. “Goodnight, daddy. I love you, sweet dreams.”

He chuckles. “Hahaha. True true. That will be a good priority” he agrees before yawning. Looks like he will sleep well.

She nodded again, now closing her eyes to sleep. It wasn’t long before she was passed out, sleeping through the night. She would have slept in the next day, but she woke up with a stuffy nose and knew she’d need to take medicine again soon.

Humbert...was sleeping a light sleep. When she moves around, he stirs, opening his eyes a bit before closing if she settles down.

She patted at his stomach wall, not really wanting to get up but knowing she should. "I think it's time for me to take my medicine again."

He blinked a bit before sitting and got her out in his hand, not bothering to go to the bathroom since he will swallow her again after that.

She looked up at him from his hand, rubbing her eyes. "Can I have a bit of bread or something with the medicine?"

He stayed still a bit before getting up to fetch the bread but he put Thorne inside his mouth, half-open.

She squeaked a little, blinking as he put her in his mouth. He'd never carried her in his mouth like this before. She peeked out of it a little, curious but still cautious. If Alex or Raymond was up, she didn't really want them to see...mostly Alex. Raymond knew about this, but she knew he probably wouldn't like seeing it anyway.

Well, he has already carried her in his mouth but that was when she was in her human height, and he has used the sweater to transport her. He took some toast and a new water bottle before heading back. When he was handling the medicine, he replenishes the whole pipette which is obviously too much for her.

She squeaked, pushing the pipette away. “Th-that’s too big a dose.” She pointed to the line where the dose should be. “Only up to here. Y-you can put the rest back.”

He stares at the line and puts it back inside the bottle until at the line. And open his mouth wide to make her drink it since she is still inside.

Once he had the correct dose, she willingly took her medicine. It still tasted terrible, but she knew it’d help. “Thanks, dad.”

He purred a bit, pride in his chest, before handing the bread.

Thorne took some of the bread and munched on it. She felt weird taking medicine without food unless it specifically said not to. When she was finished, she patted his tongue to let him know.

He has almost fallen asleep again but blinks awake when she patted his tongue. Looks like she is done. He softly closes his maw, a small click resound from his teeth before he tilts his head back, swallowing her in three gulps. It Looks like it is easier for him to swallow her sitting than laying down. Though he looks at the sack of toast, drooling a bit as his second stomach growls a bit, shaking the first a bit. He wolfs it down, purring louder.

She squeaked a little as he shut his mouth and gulped her back down into his first stomach. She was just getting comfy again when she felt and heard the rumble of his stomach below her. For a moment she paused, but curled up and relaxed as he just ate the rest of the toast. "M'gonna go back to sleep. G'night dad." She rubbed his tummy wall a little before closing her eyes and going back to sleep.

He simply purred and lay down again, getting back to sleep. Tomorrow he was the first one to wake up. That was because he smelled something good. Smell like... Sweet Potato cheesecake. He licks his lips as he wanders into the kitchen, giving a small heart attack to Alex.

“I know that you are hungry but it is not ready yet. Besides, the cake isn't for breakfast!” Alex warns him, pushing his head away from the oven before searching into the fridge.

Thorne woke up a little as she heard talking from outside. Her tail flicked as she lifted her head, hearing Alex. She was still sleepy, but knew well enough to not alert the human boy to her current whereabouts. For the time being, she just relaxed and quietly listened.

“Hm? Where is the toast?” He asks but immediately notices Humbert looking away. He sighs, thinking a bit of what he could do else. He was a little bit annoyed by the adult presence but knew that he couldn't help it as he let him snack there and here while waiting for breakfast. And he has to wake up earlier than usual to make the cake. After they eat their meal, Alex has given clear instructions on what Thorne should eat this morning, showing where her meal is before he has to get ready and leave for school. Just before he goes, he takes out the cheesecake. “Humbert. I want a part of the cheesecake I made. The cake isn't only for you. Okay?” he said, looking dead in his eyes. Humbert nods, feeling like he will get hit by the newspaper of Shame if he doesn't obey. “Good. Bye-bye and take care! See ya!”

She listened, making sure that she remembered about the cake. Was the cake for a special occasion? She'd have to ask later. When Alex was gone, she gently patted at the walls of Humbert's belly. "Morning, papa."

“Mornin’ Buttercup” he greets back, yawning. “I hope I didn't wake you up?”

She shook her head a little. "Not really, I was already waking up anyway." She stretched a bit, yawning. "Did you sleep okay?"

“Kinda? Guess I got a light sleep this time,” he says honestly. “And you? Are you feeling better?”

She nodded, rubbing his belly a little. "I slept good, and yeah a-a bit. I still feel a little bleh, b-but not as bad as yesterday. C-can I come out? I-I should probably eat breakfast and take medicine again."

He nods as he gets up going inside the bathroom to bathe her. Maybe a warm bath will help too?

She waited patiently to be let out, only to squeak as she found herself getting bathed almost as soon as she was let out.

“Oh! My bad... I thought that a bath would be good this time?” he exclaimed as he heard her squeak.

“A-a bath is fine, I-I just didn’t expect it.” She blushed, fidgeting. Now that she thought about it, she couldn’t take a normal bath with her home the way it was. “D-do you mind leaving f-for a bit so I can wash myself? I-if you could bring some clothes for me to change into th-that’d be nice.”

“Oh, of course!” he nods and leaves. Though, how is he supposed to get her clothes? He wonders as he looks at her home via the hole. Should he use his tail again? Well, that should be fine. He did manage to hide his tail when Alex was present so he can do it today too! He was about to execute his plan when Raymond climbs the stairs with a ladder. The angel raised an eyebrow at him. “Humbert? You are not going to jump into your hole again, right?” he asks darkly. “I-No! Thorne is taking a bath and she needs new clothes! I want to use my tail to elevate me a bit...” Humbert explains quickly. “Use this instead.” Raymond sighs, handing over the ladder. “Oh! Hum, thanks?” Humbert looks confused at him but he simply shrugs.

While her dad was gone, she got into the warm water he prepared for her and soaked for a bit. The steam helped with her sinuses and head while the warmth kept the chills away. She sighed, relaxing for a little while.

He takes a bunch of clothes, knowing that she will need some warm clothes. Speaking of clothes... He is almost done with her turtleneck. Since he got a lot of free time when she was sleeping inside his tummy yesterday, he has advanced a bit more, watching some tutorials on Youtube. Maybe it will be done today? He knocked at the bathroom's room door, signaling his presence before entering, hand on his eyes.
“Here you go! I will just put it there." He announces posing it on the commode, at the other extremity of her.

She was relaxing for a bit in the soapy water when he knocked and came in. She ducked down, keeping only her head above the water as she watched him. Seeing him cover his eyes made her giggle a little. “I-I’m almost done. Uh...c-could you put them a little closer?”

He nods, pushing the clothes closer. “Okay! Take your time.”

“Th-thank you, dad.” She waited to make sure he really couldn’t see before getting out of the water. After a quick pat dry with the towel she quickly picked out some clothes to dress in for the day. “Okay, all good now.”

“Oh? Already done?” he asks as he enters the room again, checking. He offers his hand for her to climb on.

“Mhm.” She climbed up onto his hand, her hair still a little damp but all clean now. “That did make me feel better, thank you.”

He smiles as he kisses her but frowns at her still damped hair and decides to dry it, ruffling gently.

She purred from the kiss, only to squeak as he dried her damp hair. Her hands tried to playfully push him off as she giggled, but let him anyway. Once he was done it puffed up slightly, but she was dry.

He sighs pridefully when he is done, playing a bit too. “There!” he chuckles a bit at her new hairstyle but still goes into the kitchen for breakfast.

She shook her head a little and huffed, her hair going back to its usual level of puff after a moment. “Th-thanks.” Thorne held onto his fingers as he carried her to the kitchen. “So, what’s for breakfast?”

“Fruit juice with an over-easy egg and some cereal bread.” He answers, giving her the small plate. Even the over-easy was more for her size.

She was surprised to see an egg for her size, but she was happy for it just the same. When Alex came home she’d have to thank him. She ate it happily, tail wagging as she purred. “Are you staying home from work again today?” She tilted her head at him. That was a lot of missed days in a row if you include her three days when she was human-sized.

“Of course! As long as you are not healthy like before I will stay with you!” he answers, matter of fact.

Was having a curse considered not healthy? She tilted her head to one side. Well, it wasn’t entirely wrong. Curses were usually bad after-all. Thorne nodded, finishing her breakfast. “In that case, after I take my medicine do you still wanna look at those house ideas you talked about last night?”

He nods, excited about the prospect of looking for such a thing. Indeed, he has zero experience when it comes to getting a new home.

She stretched a little, patiently waiting as he prepared the pipette. “I bet there’s tons of stuff online I can use as an idea for what to make for the new home.”

“Oh! I'm sure of that too!” he chuckles as he is done dosing. After she takes her medicine, he offers some water before taking her to the living room, flopping down on the couch as he takes out his phone. “So...where to start off... Oh! How many rooms would you like?” he asks.

The medicine was still awful, but it helped. Once they were on the couch, she climbed up to his shoulder so she could have a better look. “Uh....well obviously a bedroom and a bathroom. If we go with a door for you to open there should probably be a big open living room area. I-I’d like a kitchen but that’s not really required.” She tried to think. Technically the kitchen could connect to the living room and didn’t need to be separate. Normally she’d consider some kind of storage room but....she didn’t really need one anymore with her just eating meals with everyone. Any regular furniture could store any tools or items she needed to make things just fine. “I-I think that’s it.”

Chapter Text

“I-I think that’s it.” She said.

He nods as he puts her requirements though he doesn't think that they will find one with such a big door/window. Though they can look at the style of apartment she would like. It isn’t easy at the beginning because the qualifications don't work but after that they get to see more.

She snuggled up to him, looking at his phone. The way he was searching helped to figure out a floor plan, but she was thinking more along the ways of design or how to decorate the inside. “Dad, y-you really don’t have to worry about finding like a dollhouse with all that. I can make it. I’d just need help figuring out furniture and all that.”

“Hoh? But... “ he started to debate. “I didn't want to buy you a dollhouse... I want to help you build it since I totally wrecked the other ones...” he confesses.

She paused, blushing a little. That...actually made more sense. “O-oh, w-well....” She fiddled with her hand shyly. “I....I-I’d actually really like that....”

He smiled warmly before spouting: “Well, I will help as much as I can with my clumsy hands and hope I won’t break it more than built...” he scratches his head, cheeks red as he smiles sadly at that truth.

She got up and kissed his cheek. “You’ll be a big help, dad. When we pick a spot you can cut out the door in the wall, help me put things inside and stuff? There’s lots you can help with and I’m sure you won’t break it.” She smiled up at him. “If you can hold me without it hurting, you can help without breaking things.”

“R-Really?” He asks, eyes sparkles. He wants to believe her so much and he knows that if he treats other things as if it is her then he wouldn’t break them. But there is also that part of him knowing that he is more built to destroy things than built.

She nodded, smiling. “Even if you do break something that’s okay, we can always fix it or make it again.” Her tail wagged softly for him. “Even if you don’t make some of the stuff you can still help me with heavy lifting, gathering supplies, lots of things! On my own, this would probably take a few weeks to a month. But if you help, I can get it done sooner.”

He purred as a big smile found its way on his face. He nods, mind more at ease. “Thank you Thorne.” He nuzzles her. “So if I understand, you want to see more like decorating an interior house?”

"Anytime, dad." She nuzzled him back, purring softly before nodding. "Mhm. The furniture in the old house was okay, but it was someone else's home and style. Since we're making a new one, I'd like to decorate it my way."

Understandable. He nods and changes his search.

She snuggled up to him again, looking with him as they looked. She pointed out a few designs she liked. For her bedroom she seemed to like a bit of a darker theme, while for the living room area she liked the homey, rustic look. She said it looked comfortable.

After some scrolling, he falls on that small house where the living room is open to the kitchen while the bedroom is on the second floor. You can access the second floor either by a ladder or stair. For safety reasons, he prefers the stairs for her. “And do you like these?” he asks.

She looked at the basic layout, tail wagging. "Ooooh, yeah! If we can do that in the new spot, that'd be nice!" It would look nice and if she got sick again, he could easily get her out from her room without having to break anything again.

He smiles, happy that she likes it too. “Should we look for some layout then? Like that we can know just how big of a hole we need to make.” he proposes.

She tilted her head at him. "Hm? You mean like...more layouts for planning or where we're going to put the new home?"

He raised both eyebrows, not knowing too. “Hum? Like hhhh... Like the layout of the house so we can layout the hole?” he tilts his head. “Also yeah, we need to look where to put it in the first place.

Thorne nodded. "Once we figure out where we want the hole, I can go into the walls through my tunnels to see if there's even enough room to make a house like that."

Oh. That makes sense. “Then let's take a look, if you are okay?” he inquired, still not sure how much she can move around in this state.

She nodded. "I should be able to do this much, at least." She sat up on his shoulder. "So, where were you thinking we could put the new house?"

“Like near, or even connect to the tunnel if possible?” he proposes, walking to his room. He knows that the tunnel is near his desk but doesn't know where exactly.

“I can always make it connect to the tunnel somehow afterwards, but putting it nearby would make it easier.” She climbed down onto his desk once they got there. “Here, I can show you where it is.” She motioned for him to watch, pointing to things he may need to move aside to see better, then opened up the secret entrance so he could see exactly where it was.

Well, no wonder he never sees it, it was behind a stack of books. And was nearer his bed than he thought. It will depend on how big the house will be, it will stand on the end of his desk.

Like any borrower home, Thorne planned on making sure her home would stay completely hidden inside of the wall, nothing poking out except for the door Humbert would be able to use and even that would be made to hide in plain sight. “So you wanna see if we can build it around here, on this wall?” She patted it, looking up at him.

“It would be great! It would be nice if it is this long maximum.” he shows from the entrance of the tunnel to the end of his desk. “Would it be okay?”

She looked between those before nodding. “That sounds like a good size, yeah. Lemme go check and make sure there’s no wires or pipes we may need to worry about.” While building around a pipe could be fine, if something went wrong there was a risk of a flooded home, getting electrocuted, or a human handyman coming by and finding your home while simply doing their job to fix something. Thorne slipped into the tunnel and explored the wall. “Can you tap on the wall where the end of the desk is?”

“Okay!” he taps a bit. Luckily there were no pipes to that side of the walls since the radiator was at the end of the bed.

She went over there, bringing a makeshift light to look around. She marked off where it would end and looked. No pipes and no wires to worry about either. Once she was done, she came back out. “Looks good to me.” She smiled. “And where do you want the door to be, exactly? How big should we make it?”

“Hum-Well, big enough for me to search you up in your room or down the living room but will it also work as a normal door for you? And well, maybe another door connects to the tunnel?” he said, a little lost at the possibilities.

She thought for a moment. “Hmm....making the door work for me but also big enough for you might be hard. I should probably just make a connection to the entrance on your desk that I use now, and the door can be for you to use.” She tapped her cheek, thinking a little more. “I’ll let you determine the size of the door, since you’d know how much room you need more than I would.”

“I- okay?” he said. Maybe he should get some help from Raymond.

She looked up at him. “Should we ask Raymond for some tips?”

“Well, if you are okay with this? I mean, I would gladly prefer that if Raymond helped us. Especially since he has built that house.” he scratched his head.

“I-I’m okay if he helps. I don’t mind.” She smiled up at him. “I-I’m just glad I’ll be closer to you now.”

He chuckles, happy about that near future. “Then should we ask him out now?”

“If he isn’t too busy, yeah. Probably better we get his opinion and stuff sooner rather than later.” Thorne agreed, getting up to climb up to his shoulder.

He nods again, going up. “Raymond? I need some help with something please?” He knocked at his door and entered when the angel said so.

“What it is?” Raymond tirelessly asks, rubbing his eyes after looking at a ton of documents.

“W-well, I need some advice for Thorne's new house... Since I destroyed her old one, I wanted to help her to make a new one.” Humbert started to mumble out.

Thorne frowned at all the documents around him. Wasn’t there a way for him to not have so much work? Even angels must experience burnout. “W-we were thinking of putting it in his room this time and making a hidden door so if something like this happened again, Humbert could just open that instead of breaking the wall.”

Raymond frowns at «breaking the wall». “Are you guys seriously planning to make another hole?” he asks, incredulous.

“A-a functional one, kinda?” Thorne rubbed her neck. “J-just to make a door to the new home because.....p-putting back the old one doesn’t feel safe anymore.” Even if the ceiling was fixed, not only would this happen again if she got sick, but Kian and the others all knew where her house was now and she still didn’t feel entirely safe around her.

“A-and don’t worry! I will repair the one I made before making one for my daughter!” Humbert adds, supporting her.

The angel pinches his eyes once again. His poor house. Well, guess it's true that once you get a hole in your house, others will come soon after. Now that he thinks about it, the first one Humbert has done was when he tries to cook and burn it down. He sighs, taking out a cigarette. “Have you done a schema? A layout with the type of materials you want to use?” he asks finally.

Thorne fidgeted. “N-not yet. It’s just an idea and we wanted to run it by you first a-and ask for your help...i-if you have the time for it.”

“Well, it will help me to know what you want to use and the dimensions. In another word, a schema,” he explained tiredly.

She rubbed her neck. “Uh...I-I usually just use what I can gather or find so uh....I-I’m not sure as far as materials b-but we can show you where we wanna put it a-and maybe measure it?”

“Well, I-...sighs I see. Well, you guys probably looked at some interior. Hopefully?” he inquires.

“Oh! Yes, we did! Would you like to see those too?” Humbert answers.

“Only the ones she prefers or why she likes them. I would prefer that you choose one model but I know that way too hopeful. So yes. Try to gather and resume what you need and measurement will be crucial. Although I know that I will change if it is necessary. Does that sound good enough?” the angel ask. The less work he can get on this, the better.

“Well work for me!” the demon nods.

Thorne nodded. She could probably use string to measure the inside of the wall for depth and how high they could go before hitting a stud or something. “I-I can probably help Humbert narrow the images down, too.”

“Good. Come back when you are done,” he orders before putting his nose back into the paperwork.

“Oh! Hum- okay. See you later?” Humbert said as he already took some steps back.

“Oh, and Humbert? The material for the ceiling will be here tomorrow.” Raymond informs, clearly indicating that he has another day off. The demon nods again and exits his room.

Her tail flicked as she stayed close to her dad, watching Raymond a little as they left. Part of her wondered if there was a way she could help lighten his load, but what could she do? She didn’t understand paperwork and she didn’t even know what all of it was for. She sighed, snuggling up to Humbert again. It would be time to take medicine again in a couple hours. “I’ll need a string to measure the inside of the wall.” When she had the string lengths, they could lay the string next to a tape measure and jot down the actual measurements.

Once that was done, they started to look once again at the interior that she liked and felt like it was more accommodating for him to search too. After a fine selection, they manage to print them out.

Thorne managed to narrow the images down so they had one image for the main interior layout for the living room/bedroom and bathroom each, leaving the kitchen up to whatever they could fit or figure out from there. For furniture designs, she found a few ideas to give a general feel for what she wanted while leaving it to only a few pictures and clarifying that it was just for the look, not the layout of the rooms themselves. “Think this will be okay?”

“I think so. Also, you like wood walls I see?” he inquires as he looks over the pictures. Should they look up for that too?

She looked at the images, humming in through. “Mm....if it’s possible it’d be nice, b-but I’m okay if not. I know that would be hard to do.”

“Oh? It is hard?” he asks, confused. But then the light lights up. Well, for someone as small as her, getting woods, or home quality wood must be hard to find. “I don't think it will be hard to get some wood.”

“F-for a borrower, yeah...uh....I-I also don’t know if it might be hard to do at a smaller scale or not? If it’s difficult or a pain then I’m okay with something easier. It’s no big deal.” She nodded, looking over the pictures again.

“Well, if humans can turn that wood into a toothpick, we can do it. Probably.” he tries to reassure her but also doesn't want to tell lies.

She chuckled. “Maybe. W-we’ll see but if not then it’s really not a big deal.” She smiled up at him. “Let’s give Raymond these pictures and the measurements.”

“Alright!” he gets up, patting her head for the good work they made so far before handling the document to Raymond. Though when he comes up to the second floor and sees the hole he asks. “We should move out the stuff you will need. And take some medicine for your cold too.”

Thorne looked up at the hole as well. “Y-yeah. After we drop off the pictures, let’s grab the rest of my stuff from there and then do medicine.”

He nodded again and knocked at the door once again. “Here you go, Raymond! We fill them up as best as we can.” Humbert announced, proud of their work, and gave it to him.

The angel looks at the papers and pictures, seeing some missing details but that can be dealt with when they will construct it. And he actually smiles for once. “Good work you two. I will command the materials and get the utensil needed for this. Now out please.” He congratulates them before chasing them out as he types on his computer, already on the tasks.

She smiled a little when he did. It felt nice to see him smile. “O-okay. Try to take a break and get some fresh air if you can, okay?” She waved as Humbert walked out with her, then looked up at her dad. “I can’t remember the last time I saw him smile.”

Raymond scoffed but he was still smiling when they closed the door.
“And I never heard him laugh before!” Humbert chuckled. Looks like the hole in the ceiling wasn't such a big deal.

“It was a good smile...right?” She tilted her head. Humbert didn’t seem worried so it must have been the good kind of smile, right?

“Well, I hope so,” he answers as he takes her once again, climbing near the hole. “There, gather as much as you can and need, okay? I will go get a bag.” was all he said before going down.

She climbed up, finding a stable spot before watching him go. She looked at the remains of her old home. Most of this stuff was Tatiana’s, but there were a few things she wouldn’t mind salvaging or refurbishing to work with her new home. Borrowers preferred not to waste resources after all. She gathered her things first, which wasn’t much. It was mostly gifts she’d been given since coming here or things she’d made or gathered herself. Now that she thought about it, all her old stuff was still at that restaurant. She didn’t want any of it anymore, but it was there just like Tatiana’s old things were here.

Humbert doesn't know what Thorne was thinking since he was busy finding a bag but...where did Alex put them? Since he doesn't do any groceries, he doesn't know where the kid put them. After some minute of search, he wonders if one of his bags would be better at this point...

She looked down, seeing he still wasn’t back. While he was gone, she decided to go through everything else and separate it into what she wanted to keep and what could be thrown out or broken down for materials.

He looked inside his closet and took a random bag, hoping that would be enough. “Thorne? Are you done? “ he asks as he gets up.

She came over when he called. “Yup!” She waited before handing him all the stuff she planned on keeping. It wasn’t much, but she pointed out the furniture that could be changed up to match what they wanted to do. It would make finding furniture easier than having to buy or make all of it.

“Good good.” He handles her belongings a lot better than his own for sure. He lets her climb his shoulder, going back to his room, careful with the bag. Once they are back in his room, he takes out the medicine, dosing it before giving it to her.

Thorne snuggled up to him as they went back to his room. She still made a face at her medicine, but took it anyway. Hopefully tomorrow would be the last day she’d need to take any medicine. Thankfully it was only a 24-hour bug and not a regular cold. She looked at the bag with her things. “What should we do now?”

“We eat and then you are taking some sleep again!” he said as he settled down her belonging on his desk.

She huffed at him a little, but nodded. “Okay. What’s for lunch?” She climbed onto his shoulder again.

Chapter Text

“Well, some broth with some pasta seems nice enough! Though I'm gonna need some help cooking it...” he said but finished it as a mumble. He still remembers his failure with eggs and bacon from last time.

She sat straight up. "I'll help!" Her tail wagged like crazy behind her. "I-it should be super easy, s-since you just need to boil water for the noodles a-and heat up the broth!"

“Oh, I see!” he exclaims, hand in a fist before he pauses. “I wonder if that is why Alex recommended that to me...” This kid sure thinks a lot about them, huh? As expected of a Foodgiver! Even when he is not here, food will be at disposition.

She giggled. "Well I'll also pay more attention this time, so we should be okay." She nuzzled his cheek. "Let's boil the noodles first. Uh....can I see your phone? I can't remember if the water boils and then we add the noodles or if we put the noodles in while we boil the water."

“Oh! But I think Alex put the broth into the water before boiling it?” he said as he took some pot and pasta. But for the broth, it is as a cube.

She blinked. She didn't know how to use a cube, but that would probably taste better to have the noodles soaking in the broth instead of just water. "That sounds good to me. Do we wanna cut up any veggies to add to it?"

He hummed at her proposition. One part he knows that it will go terribly wrong but... It is for his daughter so maybe he pulls it off? Plus vegetables are good for your health so that is definitely a plus! “Sure! Let's add some!” he accepts as he fills a pot of water before dropping the broth, splashing him a bit. Since Thorne lowered the heat, he didn't put it on maximum this time.

She made sure it was at an okay heat before she told him to get out a few veggies. Keeping it simple to just carrots and celery with a bit of parsley. She had him chop those into small pieces while she kept an eye on the water.

He was really focused the whole time. As expected, the sliced vegetables aren't regular and have different forms and heights. Some it is limited for her to munch on. He follows her directives.

She didn’t mind that they were different sizes, so long as they were chopped to a reasonable size. She instructed him on what to do, paying close attention to everything. “You’re doing really good, dad.”

He smiles proudly, air puffing out of his nose, glad to know that he isn't doing some chaos. And since the vegetables were cut into small cubes, he can put the pasta at the same time. While cooking, he tastes the broth. “...it is missing some deep flavor... What do you think?” and offer a tip of the broth.

She leaned forward and took a small sip, humming. “Hmm....yeah. We could add a bay leaf to soak for flavor, just gotta remember to take it out before we serve it. We could also add some simple seasonings like salt or pepper.”

He blinked. “H-hhhhh... Bay leaf...?”

Thorne nodded. “Mhm. It’s a leaf that you can’t eat, but when you put it in sauces or soups it adds some nice flavor. It’s only supposed to soak and then you take it out. We should have some in the spice rack. It literally looks like a leaf off the sidewalk.”

He blinked again but nodded, opening the cabinet. After some search, he finally finds the leaves. “This is it?” he asks, although the tag says so.

She looked, then nodded. “Just add one or two to the broth. We should still add a bit of salt too, but not much.”

He nods again, trying to get out one leaf with his fingers but can not. So he tries to tilt it upside down, so it will land on his open hand. Which results in multiple leaves falling out of his hand.

Thorne covered her mouth to keep from laughing. “N-next time, I-I can grab the leaves out for you if you like.” She then showed him her tiny hands.

He stayed silent, way too embarrassed and red to accept or deny anything at the moment. But open wide his eyes as he sees 5 leaves as fallen into the pot. “Dammit!”

She tried to not giggle. “It’s okay, it’s okay. Just put the ones in your hand on the counter so we can put those back in. The ones in the pot haven’t been in there long, just pull the extras out and we can either toss them or...uh....I-I guess you could eat them if you want?”

“Okay...” he said, saddened that he managed to fail at something as simple as taking a leaf out of the container. His pride is already crushed by that. Still, he does as he was told.

She nuzzled his cheek. “It’s okay, dad. You’re still doing really well. You’re still learning and mistakes happen but you’re doing really really good, even better than last time.” Her tail wagged.

He nods, his mood getting a little up. He munched at the other soaked leaves before he kept going, finishing their meals. He served a portion to Thorne as he kept the pot.

She smiled as they finished with no further problems. She happily accepted her portion and tried a bite, purring happily at the taste. "Mmm~ this is really good, dad. Thank you!"

He smiles this time, his mistake gone at that good news. “Glad you like it!” he says and watches her eat.

She purred as she ate, over the moon that she got to eat something her dad made for her. After she finished, she held up her bowl. "Can I have some more, please?"

He smiles even more, happy that she asks for more. He nods, purring, as he puts more into her plate. And wait, until she is not hungry anymore for him to eat the rest.

She had her seconds, but was full after that and thanked him for making lunch. "You did really good this time, dad. I'm proud of you." Her tail wagged as she smiled at him, letting him finish the rest of the soup in peace.

He purred louder. “And I got a good and persevering teacher~” he replies before gulping the rest down greedily.

She purred at the praise, tail wagging some more. She nuzzled his cheek after he finished, yawning a little.

He slurped the last noodle when he noticed her yawning. He chuckles before yawning too. “Looks like my little Pumpkin needs a good nap!~ Will it be tummy nap time today too~?”

Thorne yawned again not long after him. She rubbed her eyes sleepily and nodded, leaning against his neck on his shoulder. "Yes please."

He purred some more before taking her, nuzzling. “We sure moved a lot today!” he chuckles some more before kissing her. “You did a wonderful job,” he adds, nuzzling some more before opening his maw, letting her inside.

She hummed happily, nuzzling him back. "You did good too, daddy. Thank you." She purred, climbing inside once his mouth was open. It always amazed her how much things had changed since she first met Humbert. When they first met she never would have climbed into his maw so easily, let alone his hand. Now, she sat comfortably whenever he held her and climbed into his open maw without a second thought.

He hummed as she simply walked in his mouth before giving her a small and playful lick. He slowly closes his maw, making sure that she is fully inside as he rolls her around. Although the taste of sickness makes her a little sour and bitter, that doesn't seem to bother him much. After all, it is less bad than yesterday. This means she is truly getting better! He hummed happily about that.

The little borrower giggled from the first lick, pushing at his tongue a little. She wiggled playfully when he rolled her around like usual. She was definitely feeling better.

After a few more seconds of play, he tilts his head back, making her glide toward his throat. He playfully licks her again before taking a large gulp, sending her deep inside.

She squeaked, giggling at the last lick before he gulped her down. Even though she was sleepy, she was still in a bit of a playful mood and wiggled on the way down.

He purred when he felt the movements in his esophagus before patting his gut when she entered the larger chamber.

She giggled, getting comfy in his belly and gently rubbing the walls. She'd gotten so used to the plush walls and the glowing parts that she didn't even remember what it looked like before when he didn't consider her his child yet. The borrower purred back, tail gently wagging.

The glows shine brighter at every heartbeat as if she is next to it. Or more like underneath it. He purred some more, enjoying her caresses. “Now, now. It is time to sleep.” he said after a while.

Thorne huffed a little, but settled down and curled up. “Okay, okay. I will.” She yawned, closing her eyes. “Night.”

He purred, humming the lullaby again. “Don’t worry; once you fully recover we can play a lot more! But for now, have some pleasant nonsense Chouchou.”

Her eyes drooped as he hummed. His humming and purring always made her fall asleep so quickly. She snuggled into the walls of his belly, softly purring. “Okay, daddy. I love you.” Her tail softly wagged behind her as she drifted off to sleep eventually.

He chuckles when she falls asleep. To say that she can so easily sleep in here... They made so much progress! Humbert was beaming with happiness. “But back into the business,” he mumbles out as he gets up and stirs. He has a tiny sweater to finish! Even with the help of the videos, he has to retake a lot since the mistakes were often. But he finished the purple-blueish turtle neck. Though he can see that he missed some correction, the stitches looked weird. Though for his first tries he is pretty much satisfied by his work! Now it is time to put in between his tops so his scent can integrate the tiny sweater. Hopefully, that will be enough for his daughter. He sees how sad she was when she couldn't take his sweater back to her home. So hopefully that will make her happy.

Chapter Text

Thorne didn’t wake or stir even when he did. She stayed snuggled into his tummy walls, fast asleep and softly purring. If someone told her months ago that she’d find herself adopted by a demon disguised as a large human and that she’d be comfortable sleeping in his stomach she’d have called them insane. After a couple hours she started to wake up. In her head she knew she should take more medicine, but she was warm and comfy and close to her dad, so she just curled back up and tried to go back to sleep.

Humbert was still purring although when he senses her move a bit he raised an eyebrow. Is she awake? He put a hand on his stomach, trying to know what was the case. Though when she didn't make any movements, he shrugs it off. The medicine was out of his head since he considered sleeping more efficient.

Unless anyone or anything else told Humbert she needed to take her medicine, she wasn’t going to. She purred softly, nuzzling into his tummy again. Her tail wagged a little, smiling as she started drifting off again.

Humbert was switching between eating some snack, looking at the social media who are on the gourmet side until he found one who was showing their knitting work and- is this a keychain?! He was unbelievable at what he was looking at. Well, that would be like a plushie for Thorne- now that he thinks about it... Alex also got some plushies. Do kids like them? But the level of work behind something so small...

Plushies didn’t come in a size that Thorne could have, but she always liked some of Alex’s. A few times when hanging out she’d sat on some of them. They were always soft. Not as soft as her dad, but still nice. Honestly, she’d like anything he gave her.

Well, he kinda felt like she would like anything he will give her... He looked more at those small works, amazed that some people had the patience and passion to make those adorable things. Though... There are many choices! And animal plushies seem to be quite the leader in that category and...well, he better choose carefully what he will make next. He doesn't want to make something that she will be uncomfortable with. Like a cat. Maybe a bat? Or a bug? Those bees look nice.

Thorne was still asleep, but could feel something was going on outside. She woke up and yawned, stretching as she blinked. “Mm...?” Her ear flicked a little, but she just laid there for a bit.

“Urg...they all look nice! How am I supposed to know what I will choose with so many choices...?” he softly complains as he munches some chips, still scrolling down on the cute and nice pictures.

“Choose what?” She sleepily yawned, lifting her head a little. What was he looking at? Maybe he was looking at more places to critique or foods he wanted to try? She didn’t see why that would be a hard choice though, he could always go to the other ones later.

“Oh! Hum- sorry to have woken you up, Buttercup. Say, is there- just asking mind you, is there an animal you particularly like?” he asks, trying to sound as natural as possible but maybe that is the cause he fails at that.

She blinked tiredly, tilting her head at his question. That was an odd question. Borrowers usually avoided animals simply because they usually tried to eat or hurt them. Squirrels and birds could be tamed by wild borrowers, but that was about it. “Mmm....” She was sleepy, but still thought for a moment. “....I like bats.” She nodded then plopped her head back down.

He blinked. Now that he thinks about it... Her bag does have some bat-like wings (along with a forked tail but that is beside the point). “Oh okay. Thanks!” Now. Should he buy one or make one?

She nodded and hummed, snuggling into his belly walls again. Bought or made, she’d love it as long as it came from him. Now that she was somewhat awake, she started rubbing his tummy walls again.

As she starts to rub his inner walls, he closes his eyes, instantly dropping his search to enjoy it, purring madly.

She giggled and smiled, continuing the belly rubs. Making him purr always made her happy. She kept rubbing his belly with her hands until she sneezed, shaking her head and frowning. Okay, maybe she should take more medicine. “Uh...d-dad?”

He freezes at her sneeze. “Looks like it's time for your medicine right?” he chuckles as he gets up, going into the bathroom. One heave out later, he has prepared her dose.

She pouted and mumbled an affirmative. Still, once she was out she took her medicine without much fuss before checking the time. Should she ask to go back in or would Alex be home soon from school? It looked close to the time he’d be heading back, so she should probably just take a bath instead.

Almost as if he read her mind, he starts to clean her with the faucet before preparing a warm bath. And temporary leaves only to come back with a new change of clothes. “Here you go, Buttercup!”

Thorne squeaked as he started washing her without her even saying anything. She giggled, getting into the bath to soak like last time. Part of her couldn’t help but wonder how she got so lucky to have such a caring dad. She looked up as he dropped off a change of clothes. “Thank you, dad!” She waited for him to turn or leave before she dried off and changed, calling him back when she was ready.

Of course, he leaves her to enjoy her bath alone. Once she was done and allow him to enter again. He opens his hands and nuzzles her when she steps on. “Better?"

She purred as she nuzzled him back. "Mhm!" She always felt much better after a bath. "What should we do now?"

“Whatever you want to do, Chouchou!" He chuckles, giving a small kiss before putting her on his shoulder. He waits for her to be stable before moving out.

She snuggled up to him a bit on his shoulder, humming softly. "Mmm....can we play a little?" She peeked up at him, tail wagging as she remembered what they'd been doing just before her nap.

“Oh~?" He glances at her, playfully. “A game of cat and mouse or do you have another game in mind?~"

"Cat and mouse! Cat and mouse!" She bounced a little on his shoulder, tail wagging more. The bath helped wake her up and the medicine helped her feel well enough to run around a bit, so she was ready to play.

He chuckles. “Alright, Alright. Just don't get too near the door since Alex still has to come home, alright? I don't want him to send you to fly when he enters...” he still warns her before putting her down.

"I'll stay here in the living room, does that sound okay?" She looked up at him as he set her down. Kian was still home and Raymond was in his office last she checked. Raymond was careful but could still step on her by accident and Kian...she hadn't really been around her much since returning to normal so she was still unsure there.

“As long as you stay away from doors, yes!” he nods before adding. “Hmmm... Should I count to ten~ leave you having an advantage seem fun~”

Thorne just giggled. "I dunno about you, but I'm starting now!" She then dashed off, making sure to stay away from doors and in his line of sight.

It was hard to not follow his instinct to jump and catch her when she runs off out of his sight but he softly counts. “...8...9...10! Here I come!” he sniffs her out.

She found a simple hiding spot. It was hard for him to get her right away, but easy enough to find so he wouldn't get worried. When he got close she dashed out and squealed, running for the next hiding place.

He lets her run away and when she gets near her new hiding spot, he goes after her, giggling.

She giggled, dashing away again and heading for a different spot. She did this a few times as long as he didn't catch her.

Of course, he didn't catch her that soon. Though, from time to time, he fakes that he gets her only for her to slip between his fingers.

The little borrower seemed to love when he caught her. Sure she felt a little proud when he couldn't or pretended to not be able to catch her, but she also had fun wiggling out of his grasp or playfully climbing over his hands. At one point she got so excited from playing that she gave one of his fingers a playful nip when he grabbed her.

He chuckled at that but lifted his hand, the second one underneath it. Though with all that exercise even his instinct rises up, his pupils shine.

She looked up at him, clinging to his fingers but no longer play-biting him. Her tail continued to wag as she looked up. "You caught me~!" She giggled and nuzzled his finger before looking back up at him, tilting her head at the eye slits. It had been a while since she saw those. "Should we go get some food, dad?"

He giggled too but blinked at the part of the food. Also, Thorne is really close to his face now... “Oh! hum-” his face became red as he realized that he was about to drop her inside his maw. The rumble from his stomach allowed his face to get even redder. “...yes” he finished by mumbling out.

She tilted her head at him, also noticing how close she was to his face. "I think there might be something we can snack on until Alex gets home." She reached out to pat his nose.

“...yes,” he mumbles out as he gets up.

“I'm back!” Alex calls out only to freeze at the demon's open eyes. He rubs his eyes before looking again but Humbert's face is back to normal. After a few more seconds, he slightly shrugs.

“W-Welcome back!” Humbert greets him back, sweating a bit.

Thorne was still being held in his hand when Alex came in. She quickly distracted him by waving to get his attention. "Hi Alex! How was school today?" Her tail wagged softly, clearly feeling much better today.

“Hello Thorne! Today was great! We got to watch a movie instead of studying.” he says as he approaches them. “It looks like you are feeling a lot better.”

"Oooh! That sounds pretty fun!" She smiled and then nodded. "Mhm! Dad's been making sure I take my medicine on time and I helped him make soup. He didn't burn it or anything, it was great!" Her tail wagged. "We were just gonna get some snacks."

“Well, if the cheesecake is still here, we can eat it.” the kid nods before looking at Humbert, watching him squirm a bit. There was just enough for the rest of the house.

She hadn’t seen him eat any of the cake, but that didn’t mean he didn’t eat some when she was napping. She tilted her head. “What’s the cake for, anyway? Is it a special occasion today?”

“Not-no really...” He says as he puts a part on the dish and puts it on the table before trying to get everyone else.

“It is for a special occasion that is for sure.” Humbert mumbles out as he sees the kids fetch the others.

She looked up at Humbert as Alex left to grab everyone. “What’s the occasion, then?” She whispered to him, keeping an eye out for when the boy would come back.

He scratches his head, trying to find out what the occasion is. “Well, today must be important for him...” he shrugged but still felt that today isn't any other day. Everyone gathers around the table. Raymond, when he sees the cake, instantly understands the meaning behind it. Kian simply rumbles since she has to stop her work for no reason.

“I will get the Champagne.” Raymond says.

Thorne looked confused, but decided to just wait. “I-I’m gonna see if he tells us.” She stayed on Humbert’s shoulder, looking up as the others came in. Raymond seemed to know what was up, but she didn’t bother asking him. She then waved to Kian.

Kian frowns when the champagne gets mentioned, also perturbed by the strange occasion. She simply waves. Alex's cheeks got a little redden seeing that Raymond remembered what day today is.

“Is there an occasion we should celebrate?” Kian is finally the one to ask

Chapter Text

Alex was about to open his mouth to answer when Raymond came back, ruffling his beanie and hair. “Today has been three years since Alex came to live with us.” Raymond smiles.

She watched and waited for the answer, beginning to worry if there was a special event she should have remembered like a birthday. She then perked up at the answer. “Really? Three years?” She looked at Alex with wide eyes, her tail wagging as she smiled. “That’s awesome! Happy anniversary!”

“Hahaha...thanks!” he said, cheeks redder. He was kinda scared that the others would think of his initiative as childish.

“Man, I forgot that you aren't always living here.” Kian rubs her neck, a little embarrassed that she didn't remember something like that.

Thorne fidgeted from her spot on Humbert’s shoulder as she looked around, trying to find a way on her own to either climb down or go over to Alex. She wanted to give him a hug to congratulate him on three years, but trying to find a way over was difficult. She couldn’t make the jump and she’d get in trouble for even trying. Climbing down could work, but she had a feeling her dad would try to keep her from going down to the ground. Still, that was her best bet so she started scaling down from his sweater.

“Hmmm? What are you doing?” Humbert looks away from the slice of cake to see her climb down. They are celebrating in the living room.

She looked up at Humbert as he looked at her, and she simply pointed to Alex before continuing to climb down.

Humbert blinked before wanting to put her down but stopped. If he spoiled her too much that is no good for her either.

She got down on her own okay, hopping to the coffee table and then making her way to where Alex was. Once she got there, she hugged onto his hand, tail wagging. "Happy anniversary, Alex!"

He giggles a bit, his face actually relaxing enough to show it. “Thanks!” he hopes that she understands that it isn't his anniversary of birth but when he moves in.

She knew, but he seemed happy and had even made a cake! That must mean it was important to him. "I can't believe you've been living here for three years." Her tail wagged.

“And believe me that I haven't even felt it pass that fast!” he chuckles, remembering the day he walked in this house. A pop resounds as Raymond opens the bottle.

She nodded. "I thought you'd been here longer." The little borrower tilted her head. "You have your routine and you just seem like a big part of the house, I assumed you'd been here for a while."

“Three years is long enough for that.” Raymond butt in, serving the drink to everyone. It didn't take much for a person to have their own routine.

“True. You also have your routine already, don't you?” Alex nods, turning to Thorne. “But man, the first year was particularly...”

She looked up at Raymond, then nodded. He had a point. She looked at Alex. "True..." Hers had changed a few times now, but she still had her basics. Actually, a lot of those basics were also habits from her regular borrowing days. She shook her head to look back up at Alex. "Hm? How was your first year?"

Humbert and Kian squirmed into their seats. Alex simply smiles a tired one but also amused. “I have already told you how my first nights were here, right? With the whole Foodgiver thing.-” Raymond glanced at him. “- and well, Kian wasn't as social as when she is doing her stream. I'm pretty sure I wouldn't not be as different as air.-” She coughed a bit, remembering her cold and harsh treatment toward the kid. “- well, in short: I felt like I didn't have my place here.”

Thorne frowned at him. Well that didn't sound very good, especially if it was his first year. That sounded...pretty awkward and demoralizing. "B-but things changed, right?" He seemed happy now so he'd found how he fit, right?

“Of course! Do you think we would be on such a good term if we stayed like that?” Kian mumbles out, pouting.

"W-well of course, b-but I still wanna make sure...." She fidgeted. "W-what changed a-and how?"

“O-oh well... The newspaper of shame was what made Kian appreciate the kid.” Humbert was the first one to speak at that, making Kian turn her head slowly, murder in her eyes.

“Ah! You have also changed when you taste the pain of that damned weapon too! When you always eat his part and everyone else too!” Kian retors.

Raymond laughed at those memories. Humbert rubbed his hand as if the pain of the slap was still there. Alex giggles too. “And also having some pets help me too.” he adds, looking at Raymond gratefully.

Thorne watched them all, smiling softly. Moments like this were fun and she liked watching everyone interact like this. Like a family. She giggled, tail wagging. "Well I'm glad you're here and I'm glad you're happy."

“Me too!” he said as Raymond ruffled his hair even more. Truly, Raymond does have affection for Alex as if he is his son.

She smiled softly, going back to Humbert and her portion of cake to let them have their moment. She sat down with him, taking a bite and humming happily. She'd always liked cheesecake from the restaurant, but the one Alex made was way better.

Kian pinches her lips. Raymond and Alex. Humbert and Thorne. Urg. What is up with that happy family moment? She felt a little left out. Well, of course, there is Yin, but she can be even in the same picture with just how much she is a sad sack.
As Thorne touched the cake first, Humbert wolfed it down. Alex blinked at that ferocity. “Wow. You must have restrained yourself a lot, don't you?” Alex tells as Humbert nods, munching happily.

She laughed as Humbert wolfed down his cake portion. "I'm pretty sure he's been keeping himself from touching it all day." She giggled, finishing her piece and looking at the champagne. She didn't know it was alcohol, just assumed it was a bubbly drink like soda. "Can I have some?" She pointed to Humbert's glass.

He nods, lowering the glass for her to drink. “Drink carefully. Please don't take a big sip from it. This isn't a drink for sick people after all.” Raymond warns her out.

She paused at Raymond’s words. “It’s not?” She looked at the glass again. If it’s not good for sick people she probably shouldn’t have some.

“But it is not entirely true. Alcohol can be used as a form of medicine.” Kian retorts, sensing the temptation.

Humbert shakes his head, rolling his eyes. “As Raymond has said, you can taste it.”

She looked at it warily. Well, if it was just a taste. She took a small sip before making a face and taking a few steps back. “Yeck!” The borrower made a face and shook her head.

Everyone laughed at that. “Well? What do you think of it?” Humbert asks as he gulps it down quite quickly.

She shook her head again and made another face. “It tastes terrible!” The bubbles were fun, but the taste was horrible! Was this one of those adult drinks she heard about sometimes?

Alex nods, understanding that experience too well. He takes a sip before also making a face but takes another small one then eats a bit.

“Well, the champagne is strong alcohol. Not the strongest sure. But more than wine, that is for sure.” Humbert informs her as he takes another glass.

Right, Kian had called it alcohol. That was an adult drink. She scrunched up her nose, remembering how Humbert had first swallowed her down with some wine. It certainly smelled nicer than this champagne. “I don’t think I like adult drinks yet.”

“Understandable.” Raymond nods as he drinks his glass. He picks up another bottle, but it is fake champagne: it is a juice for children, similar to the taste of champagne without the taste of alcohol. “Here. This one should be fine for you.”

She looked at it warily. “.....I’ll give it a try.”

Alex peeked at the juice, and the angel noticed it and gave him a glass too. The kid set aside his champagne one apart to take the one handed to him and drink it happily. Kian profited from stealing the glass that contained the alcohol.

Thorne tried the new drink first before asking for an actual cup, enjoying this version much more than the adult version. Her tail wagged as she sat with them, enjoying the company.

The rest of the afternoon goes smoothly and in a happy mood. They decided to take some takeout meals this time, so no one has to do too much work. Kian has drunk way too much by their orders. They laughed. They eat. And drinks too. Though when it was time for Alex to go to bed, the party slowly fell down.

She’d never been part of a party like this. It was nice to see everyone so happy, laughing and enjoying each other’s company. Close to the end she was half asleep on Humbert’s shoulder, trying so hard to stay awake. Before Alex left for bed, she gave him one last hug. “Happy anniversary again, Alex. I’m glad you’re here.” She nuzzled his hand a little bit.

Once again, the boy wanted to return the gesture but hesitated on how to do so until Humbert simply nodded at him. He hesitantly takes Thorne on his hands before softly pressing her against his chest. “Thanks again, Thorne. I'm also happy that you are here too.”

She made a happy little noise before pulling away, her tail softly wagging. “Thanks, I’m happy I can be here with you.” She leaned up so she could nuzzle under his chin and then kiss his cheek. “Love you, sweet dreams.” She then went back to Humbert.

“Sweet dreams to you too,” He says as he retreats into the bathroom to wash his teeth and then sleep.

“You are also pretty sleepy, aren't you?” Humbert asks, patting her cheeks.

She huffed a little as he patted her. "Mhm." She curled up in his hand, nuzzling into his fingers.

He chuckles, closing his hand softly, hugging her. “Look like this is also time for us to retreat,” Humbert announced, making Kian whines. She doesn't want to be left alone with the angel. But he still left. “Do you need to brush your teeth?” he asks as he puts some toothpaste on his brush.

She nuzzled his fingers and purred from the hug, then lifted her head at the whine. Would Kian be okay? ....she’d probably be fine. Unless she did something bad, Raymond wasn’t likely to hurt her. She then looked up at Humbert. “Yeah. My toothbrush will be with my stuff. It’s still in that bag on your desk, right?” She stood up and stretched, intending to go grab it on her own.

“Well, yeah, but... You won't fall asleep in between right?” He inquired; he didn't want to make another hole to search for her.

“I won’t, I promise.” She chuckled. “I’m ready for bed, but I’m not that tired.”

He nods and keeps brushing his teeth. Fortunately, the bag was left open.

She easily made her way through the tunnels and to the bag. Slipping inside, she located where she put her bathroom stuff and found her toothbrush before making her way back. “Got it.” She waved so he could see it. It was handmade, but effective. “Can I borrow some of your toothpaste?”

He nodded again as he put some paste too. As he kept brushing, they were somewhat synchronized.

Thorne partially imitated him as she brushed her teeth, tail wagging.

He noticed it and chuckled. Just how cute can she be? Though he quickly went over it, clean his teeth and mouth well. “Where would you like to sleep tonight?”

She rinsed and put her toothbrush near his, looking up at him. She thought for a moment. As much as she would love to sleep in his belly again, she kinda wanted to sleep next to him tonight. If she woke up in his tummy that was fine, she just wanted to sleep next to him this time. “C-can I sleep outside this time?”

He chuckles. “Of course!” he takes her in his hands as he heads back. He leaves her on his desk for her to get her pajamas before leaving with his pajamas too, changing in the bathroom.
“Ready?” he asks as he lays down on his bed.

Thorne changed quickly while he was gone, waiting a moment on his desk. She waited until he was comfy on his bed before she came over to join him. "Mhm!" The little borrower climbed up onto his chest before she paused and looked around. Where did she want to sleep, exactly? She'd slept on his chest, stomach, and in the crook of his neck plenty of times, but which spot did she want to sleep in this time? Her tail flicked behind her as she thought before looking up at him. "I-is there anywhere you want me to sleep o-or does it not matter?"

He blinked at her question and well...there is a place. “O-oh well... If you want, you can sleep on the crook of my arms?”

She blinked, tilting her head. The crook of his arms? "Sure, where is that, exactly?" Sleeping in a new spot could be nice.

“Well, it's-” he started to explain but preferred to take her and put her in the pit of his elbow and put his head in the hole of his arms. “Li-like that? Is it comfortable?”

She blinked as she was moved, looking around for a moment before nodding and purring. It was surprisingly comfy in the crook of his arm and with how he was laying down, she could easily give him a quick kiss on the nose. She smiled and snuggled into him. "This is nice, yeah. Are you comfy though, dad?"

He purred as he softly snuggled back. “I am,” he confirms, giving a small kiss in return. “Have pleasant nonsense, Chouchou.”

“Sweet dreams, daddy.” She gives him another kiss before curling up to sleep. She purred as usual, snuggled close to him.

The night went smoothly. Humbert didn't eat her this time. The next day, he can tell that she is almost healed. This means that tomorrow he will go back to work again. But for now, he got a hole to fix up.

Chapter Text

Over the next day or two, Thorne was finally feeling all better. She didn’t need to take medicine, but since her home was still gone she stayed with her dad. The hole was finally fixed at least.

The materials for her new home are coming but will arrive just in time for the weekend. But now, he was getting ready for work. “Are you sure you are okay?” Humbert inquires, worried. He has to get up early this time since he has to visit the restaurant from other cities so he has to move a lot.

Thorne smiled at him and nodded, nuzzling his hand. “I’ll be fine, dad. I’m gonna say bye to Alex before he heads off to school and probably just stay in your room.”

He grimaces but nods. “Alright. Alright.” he cleans his sweaty hands on his pants as a way to chase the anxiety away. He took his bag as he was about to go. “Be safe, okay?”

“I will!” Her tail wagged. “I love you, dad. One more kiss before you go?” She held up her arms to him.

He chuckles at her, grabbing tiny hands up toward him. He lifts her, kissing her and allowing her to kiss him on his cheek. “See you later!”

She giggled and kissed his cheek back, hugging his hand as well. “Have a good day at work, I love you.” She snuck one more kiss before he set her down. “I’ll go check on Alex now.”

Alex was sleepily washing. After 10 minutes, he came out of the bathroom already changed for the day, hair still wet but attacked the breakfast.

Thorne found Alex, smiling up at him. “Good morning, Alex! How’d you sleep?” She tilted her head, noticing how tired he was.

“Not...that good,” he responds, yawning. He rubs his eyes. That night, he keeps waking up for no reason. And he has always had a hard time getting back to sleep once he wakes up.

She frowned at that. “Aww, I hope you sleep better tonight. Do you think you can take a nap at any time today?” She tried to help him get ready and prepare the rest of his stuff for school.

He simply nodded. He was quite like a zombie the whole time. And a little grumpy. He messily put the thing together before sliding everything inside his bag, headphones on his ear, which is why he didn't hear the tiny squeak of the borrower when this last fell inside his bag.

She yelped as she accidentally slipped into his bag. With all of his stuff inside, she had a hard time climbing and digging her way on top of it all. By the time she did, it would be too late.

Indeed. He put on the pack bag and cried out to the people of the house: “See ya” before closing the door. Since he didn't know that Thorne was with him, he walks, as usual, shaking her and often reduces her effort to get to the top, making her fall some steps. When he gets on the train, he has to sit down and get a little nap time before changing to a bus for school.

At some point she gave up trying to climb. There was too much movement and she only slipped each time. She waited until there was a long enough lull before trying again. He was on the bus when she finally made it up, but one peek outside made her immediately duck back into the bag to hide. It was too late to get him to take her back now. He must nearly be at school. What did she do now?

Though, when she peeks out, Kaël noticed her just in time before she disappeared inside again. He rubs his eyes, not wanting to believe before leaping down. Even if he didn't like the perspective of having her with them today, he has to make sure that is truly with them. He peeks inside, finding Thorne. Well damn. He lets out a curse as he gets inside too. “Hey, may I know why you are here?” the fallen angel asks her, gently revealing himself.

She flinched when Kaël showed himself, covering her mouth to keep from making any noises. She sighed, pulling her hands away. “I-I got pushed in on accident.” Her ears were low. “I was saying bye to Alex and he looked tired s-so I tried helping b-but then he shoved a bunch of his stuff in his bag and I got pushed in with it.” She stayed huddled in the back corner of the bag. “I-I dunno what to do. I-I promised dad I’d stay in his room today.” She then paled at the thought of him coming home to find she wasn’t there. Oh he was gonna be so mad.

He frowns, still perturbed that she thinks, and calls him dad. But sighs. “Relax. That demon usually comes back later than Alex,” he informs, pinching his eyes, trying to come up with a plan.

That was true, that was true. As long as she didn’t get herself into too much trouble his instincts shouldn’t be alerted either. “A-alright....” She ducked her head. “Sh-should I tell Alex I’m in here?”

“...that would be for the best. I can imagine the horrible trip you got up till now.” he lets out, still frowning. “Wait there. I will tell him. He will probably confirm it, so be prepared to hide if he decides to open the bag like a dumb-dumb.” he advises before popping out in thin air.

She stayed huddled in the back, ears low. At his instructions she nodded, finding something she could hide herself with if he really did open the bag.

A few seconds later, human fingers -Alex’s fingers- slides inside, trying to find something.

She froze at the fingers, sniffing to confirm it was Alex before reaching out and tapping at them. She patted his fingers to let him know she was there before ducking down to hide just in case.

The fingers froze for a second before they retreated as a small but still audible “shit“ was said. After a long second, Zalifer comes this time. “So hi, gurl, glad to see ya, but I have a question for ya: did ya want to stay here or go inside his pocket?”

Thorne stayed in her spot. She hadn’t been outside like this since Humbert took her home. Walking in the woods and being human didn’t count. She looked up at Zalifer. Her face was admittedly more welcoming than Kaël. “I-is his pocket any better?” She looked around the bag. His pocket would at least keep her from getting shuffled around amongst papers and books, but she still ran the risk of falling out....maybe? She’d take the lesser of two evils at this point.

“Well, depending on if ya prefers to get crushed by books and school materials and potentially get thrown along at somebody's face; I would dare to yes. The pocket is nicer.” Zalifer shares her point of view. Children can be crazy sometimes.

She grimaced at that thought. “Pocket please.” She nodded. The pocket sounded much nicer than the school bag. Getting thrown or squished under more school books didn’t sound fun.

“Okidoki.” she nods. “When he puts his hand back, try to get inside his sleeve. Okay, gurl?” She gives her instructions.

The borrower nodded, tail flicking behind her. “W-will do.” She gave a thumbs up.

She smiled wide as she doubled the thumps up before popping out in the air too. Sure enough, Alex’s hand comes back, entirely in as the sleeve near the edges.

Once his hand was in, she did as Zalifer said and climbed up his sleeve. She clung to his arm on the inside, patting it to let him know she was good to go.

Alex breathes in and holds it unconsciously as he slowly takes back his hand before putting it in his pocket. He slightly opens the sleeve so she can drop in.

She waited until his hand was in his pocket before slipping inside. She gave his hand a gentle pat to let him know she was okay before huddling inside her new hiding place. It was much more comfortable than the bag. Warmer too.

He sighs as she pats her hand. Okay so, she is out of his bag. It is time to be extra careful not to let her fall out, getting pickpocketed, or even getting slammed by rude people. Oh boy.

She patted him gently from inside the pocket, letting him know she was alright. Unless anything happened or he told her to, she didn’t plan on coming out under any circumstances.

He barely felt anything since he was way too anxious. Zalifer even started to worry too. Everything seemed to go well when he stepped down from the bus and walked toward his locker, dropping the unnecessary books for the morning. “GOOOOOOOOD MORNING ALEX! How are you doing?” A blonde boy runs across the hallway to body slam Alex into a big hug, making both of them fall.

Thorne squeaked at the tackle, trying to cling to Alex’s pocket so she didn’t fall out. She also tried to not squirm or make any further sounds to alert the other human to the fact she was there.

“...as you can see I'm pretty tired so get off...” Alex gets a little pissed by that, and his voice expresses it. Arthur understands it quickly and gets up before offering a hand to him. “S-sorry... You must be really tired...” he comments. Usually, Alex managed to make them not fall, but this time, he simply gets carried.

She stayed clinging to Alex’s pocket, trying to stay still so whoever it was outside didn’t notice she was there. She stayed quiet, listening carefully. They sounded like they might be a friend of Alex?

Alex sighs as he takes his hands, getting up. He softly patted his pocket where Thorne is, making sure she is still here before focusing on Arthur. “Yeah, but it is okay, Arthur. So don't worry.” Alex said.

She felt the pats and took that as a sign to relax a bit. She sighed, sitting back in the pocket. Things should be okay until it is time to go home now, right?

“Are you sure?” the taller boy inquires. Although his friend’s face doesn't allow it to be read, he can see that his friend is truly in need of sound sleep. Alex was about to respond when another person brutally slapped his back. “Yoh, stone face! What's...up...?” Brook started her usual and violent greet when Alex falls again into the ground, along with the inside of his bag flying out.

Thorne yelped as she slipped from his pocket in the fall. Reacting quickly, she didn’t even think and hid under the nearest object....away from Alex’s things.

“Sorry, pal!” Brook, the somewhat goth-punk girl, plainly apologized while rolling her eyes. Though she still helps him gather his things along with Arthur and Alex. Alex just sighed before sitting up. But the rings resound in the hallways, making them hurry to gather their things before running into their shared classes, making Alex forget to examine if Thorne was still in his pocket.

Thorne stayed hidden under the object in the hall, tail tucked between her legs and ears low as she stayed out of sight. She watched Alex and his friends gather his stuff, unable to find a safe opening to return. When the bells rang she huddled back further into her hiding space as feet and shoes thundered around her, all rushing to class. When things finally quieted she looked around nervously, seeing that the halls were empty and she was alone with no clue on where Alex had gone.

Alex releases a sigh as he sits down, tapping his pocket but...no warm lumps on his touch. He froze up before looking inside his pocket but...no Thorne. “...shit!”

Chapter Text

After a few minutes of heavy silence, she can hear someone whistling. The melody is weird. Joy and sadness were mixed so well it is kind of creepy.

She stayed in her hiding place, too scared to come out and risk getting even more lost. Maybe if she stayed here, Alex would come by again to look and she could call him over then? She heard the whistling, her tail puffing up and goosebumps crawling up her skin at the sound. Curious and terrified, she peeked out from under where she hid.

Soon enough, as the whistling melody keeps on, the sound of steps appears, along with some irritating sound. The sound of a trolley. But as that person gets closer to her, the air around gets fresh to cold, as a gripping cold. His shadow was the first she could see from that person, but the longer she waited, the longer the shadow lengthened. Until, finally, a tall figure appeared. This man was taller than Humbert. But quite skinny. He wears all black, only with a touch of red flowers and white rags hanging around his pocket. He has incredible long white hair, but a beanie hides his face, eyes covered. His appearance looks old, but that person stands like a young man.

She watched the man carefully, shivering from the cold that came with him. She sniffed the air a little as he came closer. He smelled....familiar? He smelled a little like Raymond, but not. Maybe he was an Angel? But why would an Angel be at a college campus pushing some trolley thing?

The answer comes when the man starts to clean up the hallway, candy bar papers, paper planes, and other trash. He is the janitor.

The borrower observed carefully, ears flicking as she watched him clean. A janitor? An Angel wouldn’t hide on earth as a janitor....would they? She didn’t even realize she was standing next to a candy wrapper as she carefully watched the man.

Of course, it was a matter of time until he glances at her since she is standing in the open, next to the candy wraps. “A borrower?” the...old man? Said, tilting his head. Even his voice sounds more profound than Humbert, in a gravelly and husky way but orotund. With disembodied echoes.

She squeaked as he noticed her, ducking back under her hiding place and trying to huddle back as far as she could so he couldn’t reach her. Dammit, she should have been more careful. His voice was so deep she could feel it in her bones when he spoke, making her shudder.

The stranger tilted his head even more before kneeling. But then he noticed something. “You are not from the borrower here... But a smell of a demon is marked on you,” he says but for more to himself. Though, if someone else comes here and hears this, they will think it is crazy talk.

The small borrower flinched. If he knew about that, this man must be a demon or an Angel. She stayed back. “A-and which are you?” Her tail was still puffed out, ready to bite or run if she had to.

“Which am I? Of what?” he asks, interlocked by her strange question.

“Demon or Angel?” She eyes him warily. She wasn’t sure she could trust an Angel if he knew she was with a demon, but she felt like she couldn’t trust a demon either. Considering one cursed her and two had tried to eat her, one succeeded and....well becoming her dad so....that...wasn’t as bad but still, if this guy was a demon she knew she couldn’t trust him.

“Oh! I'm an angel. A Love Angel, to be precise.” he answers while talking candy warps. “Are you going to keep hiding? It is rude to talk to a person while not looking into their eyes, you know?”

She peeked out at him. “....and how do I know you won’t kill me for being associated with a demon?” Granted, the angel likely wouldn’t live for very long after that if he did. Her dad would track him down and kill him the second he found out.

“Because it is not your time to die yet,” he answers matter of fact.

She frowned at that. “.....that’s a morbid way of putting it and really not helping your case.” She still refused to come out.

“Morbid but still the truth,” he replies as he gets up, picking up the trash but not taking her with it before throwing it into the bag.

She was quiet for a moment before peeking out at him again. “....promise?”

“Why should I lie? Do I look like a demon?” he answers, tilting his head before kneeling once again.

“I haven’t met many angels who weren’t dicks in some way.” She huffed up at him. Demons weren’t much better, but her dad didn’t lie to her either. Kian maybe, but not Humbert. Raymond....half lied. He mostly withheld the truth, which kind of counted as lies in her book. “...demons have been debatable.”

“Heeeeh~” he lets out, surprised. Somehow, he has the impression that he has seen her somewhere.

She frowned at him. “....” Cautiously, she checked that the cost was clear before stepping out a bit more. “....there, h-happy?”

He stayed quiet a few minutes, observing her, then finally remembered. “You are Thorne, right? The crazy borrower who gets adopted by the Lord of Gluttony.”

She went pale when he said that, only to quickly frown and glare at him. “Who the fuck are you calling crazy?” Her tail and even some of her hair puffed up angrily. First Raymond, then Kaël, partially Ying, and now this old guy. She officially believed that angels were all dicks to some degree.

“You,” he replies, tilting his head, not understanding why she gets angry. “Also, that is quite a nasty word just now. Not proper for a young lady like you.”

“You just called me crazy for being adopted!” She growled, tail flicking angrily behind her. “And I don’t give a shit ‘cause I ain’t a lady and you’re not my dad.”

He blinked and waited for a few seconds before speaking up again. “I see. It seems that I speak a bit rude once again. I'm sorry. But don’t get surprised when someone else hears your story and thinks that you are crazy; after all, no one would risk being associated with the Lord of Gluttony.”

She continued to glare at him, tail flicking. “First of all, it was an accident I met him in the first place and secondly, I didn’t know he was a lord or even what the significance of that was until maybe a couple of weeks ago.” The demon part she learned on the first day, but by then he’d kinda already eaten her and taken her back home. “.....m’still not really sure why he didn’t kill me when we first met....b-but who even cares what he is? He’s my dad and we’re both happy ‘cause of it.” She huffed, crossing her arms over her chest stubbornly. “Now who the hell are you and how do you know about me in the first place?”

At her rent, he looks at her, dark blue eyes wide open. He claps his hands together. “Awww! You genuinely like him as a dad! Then he must cherish you! What’s good news!” He is pleased about that. “Oh my, excuse my rudeness for not introducing myself. My name is Ren Higanbana Glas. Love Angel but also the Death Angel. I'm also the inventor of the delicate cream that allows us to disguise ourselves as humans. I'm the Papa of Raymond and Yin Glas. And so the grandfather of Alexander Glas.” he even hands over a business card, all black with the same red flower from his clothes.

She looked at him strangely at the sudden change. Maybe it was because of the love Angel thing? She did love her dad and he clearly loved her back with how much he cared for her. She then blinked as he introduced himself, holding the card awkwardly. “Ah.....that explains quite a bit, actually.” She looked up at him. “That stuff still doesn’t work very well on my dad’s eyes.” Her brows furrowed for a moment. “....wait, so Raymond did adopt Alex?”

Oh my? It looks like hiding the eyes of a Lord can't be hidden directly... It is not that much of a surprise if you consider that the eyes are the window of the soul. Even demon souls, apparently. But then frowns at her question. “Well, he told me that he filled up the papers for the adoption. Did he not hand it over?” he questioned her back, really confused.

She shrugged. “I dunno what papers he does or doesn’t sign, I just know Alex wants Raymond to be his dad but uh....he isn’t? Something about Alex having the option to go back to his real family or something when....clearly he’s happy with the one he’s found back home with the rest of us.”

His face stays neutral until he is childishly puffing his cheeks. “Oh, my silly boy. Looks like I need to become a mirror for him and tell him the plain, unvarnished truth.” he looked quite... angry? But also childish and angry?

Thorne looked up at him, incredibly confused. “Um....o-okay?” She looked around the halls again, still worried someone may see her. “....I-I got separated from Alex earlier...I fell in his bag by accident this morning, th-then got knocked out of his pocket before this loud ringing noise made him and everyone else leave.” Considering this guy was the janitor, she didn’t think he could take her home but he could probably still help her out a bit...right? He’d been rude at first but he seemed....okay?

“Oh my, it is a miracle that you didn’t get hurt... you are not hurt, right?” he quickly asks. He looks around too. “Well, there are not a lot of options. Either I take you home to Raymond, either we wait for Alex to finish his class or make a call to him.” he proposed.

Her ears lowered. Going home would be the best option, but Alex would still be worried and she wasn’t looking forward to a possible scolding from the Angel. As curious as she might be for what school was like with Alex, she didn’t want to get anyone into trouble or worry anyone. “....i-if you take me home, w-will you let Alex know that I’m okay? I-I don’t want him to worry about me....” She fidgeted. “....a-and are you sure it’s not too much trouble?”

He shakes his head. “Not at all; if you want, we can tell him right now? Quickly drop in his class and call him out.”

“Y-you can do that?” She blinked up at him. Could all janitors do that, or was it because he was an Angel? ....or maybe it had to do with the grandfather thing?

“Looks like it will be good for everyone if we do that, huh?” he wonders a bit before offering his hand. “Just make sure you don't touch my skin directly, alright?”

She hesitated at that comment. “W-what happens if I touch your skin directly?”

“Well, since you got no divine protection, you will die. After all, you are mortal, and I'm the Angel of Death, so it is only natural that if we have skin-to-skin contact, you have to breathe your last breath.” he informs.

She squeaked, taking a few steps away from his hand. She now looked at it warily. The small borrower still didn’t wear shoes and she didn’t have any gloves.

He tilts his hand as he looks back at his hands. “Oh my, what I am doing...” his cheeks redden as he noticed he was going to take in his bare hands. He fishes out a pair of black gloves, putting them on as it slips past his sleeves. “There! Better.”

Thorne was still cautious, but climbed into his hand this time. Her ears were still low, not sure about any of this.

Although he held her as if she was a fragile existence, his hands are cold too. Colder than the air surrounding him, in fact. “Can I put you inside of one of my pockets? It will be better than moving around with you in my hand in the open,” he asks for her permission.

She shivered in his hand. It made her miss being in her dad’s hands which were so much warmer. Even Alex had warmer hands, but at least he was being careful. She nodded. “O-okay.”

At her shivering, his face expressed an apology for his low temperature but still put her in his chest pocket. He walks rapidly to their destination before knocking and entering the classroom.